Rum and Redemption

by Four_Five_Still_Alive

Summary:

UNDERBROOKE
{Events of season 5.5 -Killian in the Underworld}

In a world where Baelfire grew up as the adoptive son of Killian Jones, and Hook found himself swept up in the Evil Queens curse, we continue the journey of our Heroes and Villains.

Killian Jones, Captain Hook, is dead. Lost in his epic battle to end the Darkness. The God of the Dead, Hades, has sworn to torment him for eternity. But that doesn’t sit well with the people of Storybrooke.
In a journey into the afterlife they must face an unknown world and brave old friends and new enemies to save the soul of their friend.

NOTE: I do not own images posted. They are featured here strictly as a visual aid for this story. I make no profit from this and they are all the property of their respective artists.

Chapter 1: Gales of November

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke (docks)

Captain Jillian Jones arrives back in Storybrooke, excited to see her father and her Bonny Lass. But as she pulls in to the docks she is greeted by crestfallen faces and a grief stricken Emma Swan.

   A blue light shone from beneath the waves. The masts of the Jolly Roger rose from the sea. Captain Jillian Jones took a deep breath. The cold October air was crisp and refreshing. Though the sky was overcast it was still bright with sunlight behind the cloudy cover.

 

“We’re picking up speed lads! The gales of November came early!” Jillian smiled as they drew closer and closer to the harbor.

 

“What a strange town Captain!” Mister Smee said, removing his hat to scratch his head.

 

“My home away from home! Welcome to Storybrooke Mister Smee!” She smiled brightly.

 

“I’m looking forward to meeting your father! I haven’t seen him in sometime!”

 

“You saw him yesterday.” She smiled.

 

“That Hook already had a Jillian.” He waved his hand. “But the way you speak of this man, Killian from Storybrooke. It’s like he’s your real father! It’s like he’s the man I knew.”

 

“He is my father.” She said happily. “No matter what realm. But this Killian Jones is different. He’s the first version of my father I ever met! He’s the one who let me speak to my real father. He’s special to me. I’m looking forward to seeing him as much as my Bonny Lass, Ruby.”

 

   The ship pulled up to the docks. Jill was delighted to see a small crowd of everyone she knew gathered for her arrival. With a wave of her hand the anchor dropped. The men quickly ran out the ramp as Jill rushed off the deck to meet her friends coming up the dock. Emmas golden hair could be seen in the crowd along with Snow and David. Regina and Adam brought up the rear. Ruby was in the lead.

 

“Oh my Bonny lass!” She smiled brightly taking her into her arms. “How I’ve missed ye!”

 

“J-Jill…” Ruby said through tears.

 

“No need to cry love. I’m back! And I’m never letting you go.” She kissed her passionately.

 

   Ruby returned her kiss, but after the brief moment of comfort to feel her lips she pulled away with a sob, placing her forehead against Jillian’s. Tears streamed down her cheeks, shoulders shaking.

 

“It’s alright Ruby.” Jillian wiped her lovers eyes with her silk sash. “I haven’t seen you cry so much since the hospital.”

 

   Jillian’s smile slowly faded as Ruby continued to weep. She turned to the others. The group was silent.

 

“What’s going on?” She asked.

 

   She scanned the faces of the people she had missed. They all wore the same sad expression.

 

“Where is my father…?”

 

   Ruby let out a sob, clapping her hand to her lips as more tears rolled down her cheeks.

 

“No…” Jillian stepped backwards shaking her head. “No he can’t be! Where is he?!? What happened!?!”

 

“I’m so sorry Jillian.” Ruby reached out for her.

 

“How?” Jillian grabbed her wrist and locked her eyes. Tears beginning to fall. “TELL ME HOW!?!”

 

   She shouted in her grief. Her bottom lip trembling.

 

“The-the Darkness.” Ruby’s voice shook.

 

“And the Dark One? What became of him?” Jill drew her sword, still holding Ruby’s wrist for comfort.

 

“There is no more Dark One.” Ruby looked down. “He died destroying the darkness. He died a hero. Just like your father.”

 

   Jillian dropped her sword onto the dock.

 

“He’s really gone?” She whispered.

 

   Ruby nodded.

 

“He promised… he promised me he wasn’t going to die…”

 

“I’m so sorry Jillian.”

 

“He stabbed himself…” Her tears continued to flow.

 

“I stabbed him.”

 

   The group turned their heads as Emma stepped forward.

 

“Right through the heart.”

 

“W-what?” Jillian said in shock.

 

“Emma what are you doing?!?” David asked in alarm.

 

“If you had stabbed him then YOU would be the Dark One.” Jill furrowed her brow.

 

“I was. And he was. We both were. I turned him in to the Dark One.”

 

“Emma stop! She doesn’t understand!” Snow tried to pull her back.

 

“No I don’t.” Jillian stepped forward. “You love him. You wouldn’t do that to him.”

 

“But I did.” Emma rolled her shoulder away from her mother’s touch. “I turned him into the Dark One and corrupted him. He suffered as the Dark One. And in the end, he had to die to set things right. He’s dead because of me.”

 

   Jill raised her hand towards Emma. A rope shot down from the mast like a whip wrapping around Emma’s throat and dragging her violently up to the deck.

 

“Jillian! How are you doing that?!?” Ruby gasped.

 

“Emma!” David shouted drawing his sword. “Let her go!”

 

“Captain don’t!” Smee cried, watching the blonde woman dragged across the deck.

 

   Jillian’s face was contorted in rage. Eyes flashing scarlet red. She kept her hand out to Emma as she walked back onto the ship. The rope lifted the savior off her feet. Her golden locks tangled in the rope as she gripped it with both hands. Her feet kicked at the ground as she struggled to breathe.

 

“How could you!?!” Jillian’s eyes burned with wrath. “He loved you!”

 

“You don’t know the whole story Jillian!” Ruby said as David rushed to Emma.

 

   The Captain ignored them, keeping her eyes on Emma. David tried to reach her to cut her down, but she’d risen too high. He rushed to climb up the mast in hopes of reaching her before it was too late. Emma’s face began to turn blue as the rope tightened. Her red jacket highly contrasted against the white sail.

 

“Jillian, I know you’re hurting, but please. Put her down.” Ruby stood in front of her and looked her in the eyes.

 

   The rage on the young captains face slowly faded to profound sadness. She began to weep heavily.

 

 

     Trembling as Ruby took her into her arms and guided her to the deck.

 

 

   The rope around Emma’s neck released dropping her to the ground. She landed hard, slipping on the slick boards and falling on her knee. She coughed taking in deep breaths. Her knee ached where she had hit the deck. Rolling to her back she gasped and brushed her hair away.

 

“Emma!” David rushed to her side. “What the hell are you doing? You knew she would react like that.”

 

“T-to be fair I didn’t expect the r-rope…” She said horsely as he father helped her to her feet.

 

    She limped slightly at her injured knee.

 

“This is no place to be dropping that kind of thing on her.” Snow shook her head as she rushed to check on her daughter. “That was cruel.”

 

“It wasn’t cruel. It was true.” Emma choked. “She deserves to know.”

 

“There is a better way to tell her and you know it!” Snow said sternly. “Jillian deserves the whole story, you did that for yourself!”

 

   Emma looked down.

 

“Getting people to hate him may have been how Hook dealt with his guilt Emma, but you know better.” David said. “If you want to punish yourself put that energy into the plan.”

 

   Emma felt the sting of her parent’s reprimand. She looked over at Jillian, crying in Ruby’s arms. She thought it would make her feel better. To be punished by Jillian. To allow someone who deserved it to have their revenge. But as the young woman let out a cry of pain, she realized she only felt worse.

Notes:

BTW “the gales of November” is a reference to the Gordon Lightfoot song about the Edmund Fitzgerald. A famous shipwreck known across my home state of Michigan.
I often reference this song in serious situations. And in having Jillian make this reference I was low-key foreshadowing disaster.
I’ve always thought Killian would love the song. It’s pretty much the modern “Rime of the Ancient Mariner.”
The wreck of the Edmund Fitzgerald -Gordon Lightfoot

Chapter 2: Favor

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke (Diner/Mayors house/Ruby’s room)

The group rallies around Jillian in her moment of grief. Emma can’t seem to set anything right. Robin finds he may have returned with more than when he left. Ruby encourages Jill to help in the plan to save Hook from the pit.

“Mister Smee!!!” Granny said loudly as the pirates came in the door.

 

    She rushed around the counter taking the jolly old sailor into an embrace.

 

“Have we met-?” Smee said with confusion.

 

   Granny stepped away.

 

 

“I’m sorry Gran… I should have warned you. This is the Smee from Jillian’s realm…”  Ruby said gently

 

“Oh…” The old woman wiped her tears. “W-well if you want food you’re going to have to start a tab then…”

 

    She walked away with a glance back over her shoulder. Smee looked confused. They gathered around the back table. Ruby sat Jillian down and rushed to fetch her some Jello.

 

“I have this storybook aunt Jill.” Henry set the file folder down in front of her. “It will tell you exactly what happened.”

 

“We have a plan to set it right Jillian.” Ruby sat next to her, placing a comforting bowl of gelatin at the table.

 

    Jill took the spoon, staring blankly at the table as she ate.

 

“There’s no rush.” Snow said gently, placing a motherly hand on Jillian’s shoulder. “Take your time to settle in, we will get you caught up when you’re ready.”

 

   Emma stood by the door. Her neck was red, the impression of the rope left behind. Her knee hurt terribly. She could use magic to fix it but couldn’t bring herself to. She took a deep breath, looking down at the floor.

 

“How are you feeling?” Her father asked, approaching with a cup of hot cocoa and cinnamon.

 

    She said nothing. Only giving him a look.

 

“You should go back to the loft.” He said with a sigh.

 

“What?!? But-“

 

“Let us handle Jillian. We’ll get her up to speed and then we can discuss moving forward. But we’re not going to get anywhere if she’s blind with rage. Give her time.”

 

“I never meant to hurt her…” Emma said quietly.

 

    She looked up, seeing Jillian lean into Ruby’s embrace as she tearfully ate her fathers favorite dessert.

 

“You’re still mourning Emma. Give yourself time too. We’ll meet you back at the loft.”

 

   The savior turned and left. It felt as though her guilt would never end. Decision after decision she seemed to make the wrong choice. She couldn’t help but feel like-

 

“Lilly!” Emma looked up as her ex came out of the library. “What are you doing?”

 

   She glanced at the doors that contained the vast ancient library within.

 

“I’ve been visiting Morgan since the meeting the other day…” She looked down.

 

“Lilly… about the plan-“

 

“I want to help.” The Dragon interrupted.

 

“What?” Emma was stunned.

 

“I’ll be your earth witch. I’ll go with you. I’ll help you get Hook out of Hell.”

 

“Really?” Emma’s lips gently curled into a hopeful smile.

 

“Of course. It’s not easy for me to get over my mom. But everyone truly believes this is right. Even Marian. I’m willing to give it a chance. For you.”

 

“Thank you Lilly!” Emma threw her arms around her shoulders.

 

“Are you ok Emma? You seem stressed.” Lilly observed, placing a hand on her back.

 

“I just… I can’t seem to do the right thing these days.” She stepped back and wiped her eyes.

 

“Story of my fucking life babe.” Lilly smirked. “You and your friends always end up winning in the end Emma. Give it time.”

 

“Thank you.” She said sincerely continuing towards the loft.

 

    Lilly watched her go. A severe expression on her face. She turned and went back into the library.

 

“You lied.” Morgan said crossing her arms.

 

“Mortals lie. She’ll get over it.”

 

“She can tell when most people are lying.” Morgan followed Lilly to the mahogany table.

 

“Not me. She’s never been able to tell with me.”

 

“A fortunate asset for you. Since you plan to kill Hook.”

 

“Keep your voice down!” Lilly looked over her shoulder. “If one of these fucking bleeding hearts hears you I’m toast!”

 

“How do you expect them to react when you destroy his soul?”

 

“Even the dead can be killed.” She opened a book. “Killing a soul in the afterlife erases them from existence. It’s what he deserves.”

 

“And Emma?”

 

“Emma needs to move on with her fucking life. Even Hook said so. With him out of the way she finally can. Everybody wins. Now what book was I reading last?”

 

    Morgan handed her a tome.

 

“All I have to do is find a way to kill a soul in the afterlife.” The dragon witch sat at the mahogany table and began to read.

 

*****

 

   Robin stood in the kitchen. The baby monitor playing Margot’s soft coos as she took her midday nap. Across the counter was a rocks glass. He held a quarter in his hand bouncing it off the counter to land in the glass. He heard the front door open in the foyer turning to greet Regina.

 

“Jillian made it.” She took off her coat hanging it on the stand in the hall. “She’s distraught.”

 

“I can imagine.” He sighed. “To make the journey only to learn her father is dead…”

 

“It will probably be a few days before we can leave.”

 

“Are you sure you don’t want me to come?” He approached her, taking her hands.

 

“Of course I want you to come.” Regina responded to his touch. “But someone should stay here with Margot. And after all you missed with Roland, you should get to spend some time with your children.”

 

“It’s still hard to believe I missed so much.” He sighed.

 

“Well you’re never going to fry your brain playing with the gods ever again. Right?” She asked adamantly.

 

“I have no plans of messing with divinity in the future.” He laughed.

 

“How could you think you don’t have anything to offer?” She looked into his eyes, with sadness.

 

“I wanted to help.” He looked down. “And sometimes when the key is research I feel useless.”

 

“Well you’re not. You have a special skill set. Just because research isn’t your forte doesn’t mean you haven’t helped. Everyone in Storybrooke has helped us in one way or another.”

 

“Speaking of skillset… something is… different.” He scratched his head.

 

“Different? What do you mean?” Regina furrowed her brow.

 

“Well… look.”

 

    He took her into the kitchen and stood across from the glass. He took another quarter and bounced it off the counter landing in the cup.

 

“You know you’re supposed to take a drink after you do that.” Regina smirked. “Bourbon?”

 

“No, watch.” He turned to face her with his back to the glass, throwing another quarter over his shoulder to clatter into the cup.

 

“Nice shot.” She raised her eyebrows.

 

    Robin tossed another. The coin hit the ceiling, falling straight down into the cup with a clatter.

 

“Woah.” She marveled.

 

“Regina… I can’t miss!” He laughed.

 

“Have you been practicing that all morning?” She pointed to the cup.

 

“I don’t have to practice! No matter what I throw, if I can see my target I can hit it!”

 

“Wait are you saying it’s magic?” She raised her eyebrows.

 

“Well it doesn’t SEEM like it’s magic. But truly, I cannot miss my target.”

 

   He threw another coin past the cup, banking it off the sink faucet to bounce back into the glass.

 

“You think it’s pandora? She did say you had earned her favor.”

 

“I can’t think of any OTHER explanation…” He continued to make trick shots. “I’ve always been rather good with a bow but this is different.”

 

“You turned yourself into a vegetable because you felt useless and came out of it more useful than when you started.” She laughed. “You’re a lucky man Robin Hood.”

 

“How lucky?” He smirked stepping towards her.

 

“Let’s see…” She took a quarter off the counter. “I make this shot, and you can have your way with me.”

 

   He turned to the glass as the coin clattered in to it.

 

“You’re not a bad shot yourself majesty.” He chuckled.

 

“Helps to have magic. Come on.” She took his hand. “You’re getting lucky.”

 

    Robin tucked the baby monitor onto his belt as they rushed up the stairs.

 

*****

 

“It’s going to be ok Jillian.” Ruby held her close on the couch.

 

    They sat in her brightly tapestried room in the bunkhouse. Jill stared blankly in front of her.

 

“I never wanted to call you back this way.” Ruby whispered. “I wanted to run into your arms and tell you how much I missed you. I’m so sorry Jill.”

 

“I was so excited to see him… how…? How could Emma DO something like that? I’ll never forgive her.” She said bitterly.

 

“Emma made a mistake. No one knows better than she does. Once you read the story you’ll see.”

 

    The file folder sat on the coffee table in front of them. Jillian leaned her head into Ruby.

 

“I…I can’t…” She whispered. “From what you told me he went through so much pain… I don’t want to see him like that. And to know he’s in hell…”

 

“That’s why we called you Jillian. We’re going to get him out of hell.” Ruby sat up. “And we need your help.”

 

“You mean… I could see him again?” Jill sounded hopeful.

 

    Ruby nodded with a smile.

 

“But how? I can open a portal with a snap of me fingers but I don’t think I could open one to hell…”

 

“We have a way. But I’ve been meaning to ask you about that.” Ruby crossed her arms. “How the hell did you do that thing on the dock?”

 

“You mean the Jolly Roger?” Jillian smiled brightly. “Oh my Bonny Lass, I have such stories to tell ye! I have traveled the realms! Made love to gods! Voyaged through time! And the Jolly Roger responds to my every command.”

 

“Wow… uh.. I helped Merida take back her kingdom… that was pretty cool I guess…” Ruby scratched her head.

 

“I can’t wait to read of your adventures!” Jillian reached for the file folder, then stopped.

 

    Her hand hovered above it. She slowly sat back, leaving it on the table. Quiet tears fell from her cheeks.

 

“We have to get him back Ruby…” Her voice trembled. “I want my father back.”

 

“I know Jillian.” She pulled her close. “With you here, we can save him. It will be our greatest adventure yet.”

 

   Ruby tucked a strand of wispy dark hair behind Jillian’s ear. Her blue eyes began to show the profound melancholy her father was known for. But as they lay in a tender embrace, she looked forward to their great adventure. And seeing her father again.

 

Notes:

Ok bear with me on this one.
I’m picking up where a lot of you want this to go, and not all the characters are going to be on the same journey.
Robin is going to be taking charge in Storybrooke. Henry has a fun plot line. This story will not take place completely in the underworld. So even though not all of your favorite characters are making the journey to hell, they’re all getting a plot line 👍

Chapter 3: Dead as a Doornail

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke (Archie’s Apartment/Mayors office)

Merida departs with Jillian’s help, taking Ed to be buried with his friends.
The group meets to flesh out the plan to depart to the afterlife. But Jillian’s rage for Emma is unmatched as she vows to never allow the savior to hurt her father again.

   Hopper walked to the door, opening it to find  Merida on the other side.

 

“I wasn’t expecting you! Should I put on some tea?” He asked.

 

“Ah came ta say goodbye…” She gave a sad smile.

 

“You’re leaving?” He asked in surprise.

 

“Ruby’s lass Jill can take me home. She said it’s a quick trip fer her!”

 

“Well, I’m happy you’re on your way home, but I’m sorry to see you go.” He returned her smile.

 

“I’m takin’ Ed with me.” She looked down. “I had his body wrapped in canvas. I’m going t’ see that he is buried with the other two, in Dunbroch. Lay ‘em ta rest proper.”

 

“I think that’s wonderful Merida.” He nodded. “Hold on.”

 

    The doctor left, returning with a Manila envelope. The queen opened it to find Ed’s drawings. She laughed to see the orange scribble of her hair. Ed had drawn the four of them together. Merida held back tears as she remembered the hyenas.

 

“Thank you Archie.”

 

“Say a word for me, will you? When they’re in the final resting place?”

 

“Aye. Ah think Ed would like that.”

 

*****

 

“Let me do the talking this time.” David said as they made their way to city hall.

 

“Yeah. I’m done with the self punishment.” Emma sighed. “At least with Jillian…”

 

“I know this isn’t easy on you Emma. But we’re doing the right thing.”

 

“After everything that happened, I expected you to storm out like Lilly did…” She looked down.

 

“The time I spent with Hook made me see him differently. He was fighting concentrated evil. And he was victorious in the end. I’d like to see him have another chance.”

 

“My father only likes my boyfriend when he’s dead.” She laughed.

 

“You’re the one having visions. You should have seen that one coming.” He smirked opening the door.

 

    Jillian sat at the head of the room in the ornately carved victorian chair. Her arms on each rest and her legs crossed. Emma couldn’t help but feel intimidated by her icy stare. The others had already taken their places on the couches and in the desk chair. As they closed the door behind them Jillian stood.

 

“So. You want to take the Jolly Roger to the afterlife to save the soul of my father…” She paced the room. “The plan is to open a portal to limbo in order to safely find entrance into hell.”

 

“Yes we-“ Emma started.

 

“MY SHIP, MY PLAN.” Jillian pointed an accusing finger at Emma.

 

    The disgraced Savior snapped her mouth shut.

 

“This isn’t going to be your average portal. The living should not be able to pass into the realm of the dead.” Jill thought aloud as she continued to pace. “It wouldn’t be possible anywhere outside of Storybrooke. But here having a chat with the dead isn’t all that unusual.”

 

“Once the portal is open it has to stay open until your return.” Belle got awkwardly to her feet. “Ursula can help us maintain it from this side. But you’ll have to keep watch on your own. If it closes on either side we’re going to have some difficulty finding another 5 witches to open it again.”

 

“But once we get there… what is the plan?” Ruby stepped forward.

 

“Priority number one is to get Hook out of hell. Once his soul is limbo he’ll be safe from Hades. He won’t be suffering anymore…” Emma looked down.

 

“Then how do we get him back to Storybrooke?” Jillian asked.

 

“Do we?” Regina wondered. “Hook is dead. And not by technicality like in Gold’s book. He’s dead as a doornail. No one has ever come back from the dead.”

 

“Actually, plenty of legends exist on resurrection of the dead.” Adam said.

 

“What are we talking here?” Henry asked. “Jesus Christ? Or Zombies?”

 

“What are Zombies?” Jillian asked.

 

“A story for another movie night.” Henry smiled. “But Morgan said we could revive him! She said it was possible to bring him back.”

 

“Belle and I have gathered everything we have on resurrection of the dead. With any luck it will help us find a solution once Hook is out of the pit.” Adam placed a hand on the stack of books on the desk.

 

“We’re not sure if we’ll be able to communicate while we’re there.” Henry stood. “So… I’m staying behind.”

 

   He wore a bitter expression.

 

“I know you want to come with us kid.” Emma put a hand on his shoulder. “But with your power of knowing, only you can let the people back home know if we make it through ok.”

 

   He nodded.

 

“Ruby is my first mate, but I’m leaving me crew here. I won’t ask them to pass into the world of the dead. Which only leaves the question, Who all is going?” Jill asked.

 

“That would be me, Adam, and the Charming family.” Regina gestured towards Emma and her parents.

 

“I’m going too.” Lilly said. “I can help, with magic.”

 

“Really?” Emma smiled at her. “You’re coming to help?”

 

“Of course babe.” Lilly returned her expression. “No matter how upset I may have been, you’re my friend Emma. I care about you. And even Marian agrees this is the right thing to do. I can get over my feelings about it.” She looked down.

 

“You’ve come a long way Lilly.” Marian placed a hand on her shoulder. “That leaves me, Robin, and Ariel to hold down the fort.”

 

“What about Zelena and Gold?” Robin asked.

 

“Shh!!!” Ruby jerked her head a Jill.

 

“Gold? You don’t mean…” Her eyes were wide. “That little gremlin is still alive?!?” She shouted.

 

“He’s not the Dark One anymore Jillian. He’s changed.” Belle said gently.

 

“Like hell he has! That man needs to die!” She drew her sword.

 

“We can use him Jillian!” Ruby reasoned. “He still has all the knowledge of the Dark One’s.”

 

“So does she!” The young captain pointed to Emma. “If that’s what we’re keeping them around for we only need one of them! And at this point I don’t really care who.”

 

   Jillian glared at Emma.

 

“Gold is useful, and he’s completely powerless.” Adam said.

 

“I don’t care. That man can’t get away without punishment!” She kept her grip on her sword.

 

“Your father cut off his hand.” Belle offered with a shrug.

 

“Oh. Yes I supposed that will do for now.” Jillian smiled and sheathed her sword.

 

“Then we leave tomorrow! Meeting adjourned.” Regina stood as everyone slowly began to filter out.

 

“Emma. I need to talk to you.” Jill said sharply.

 

“Jillian hurting Emma won’t-“ Snow started.

 

“I just want to talk. You owe me that much.” She locked the saviors eyes.

 

“It’ll be alright mom.” Emma reassured.

 

    Only Ruby remained.

 

“I just need a minute with Emma love.” Jill said.

 

“She wants to get him back Jill… don’t hurt her.”

 

   Jillian took her wrist and kissed the back of her hand.

 

“No violence. You have my word.” She winked.

 

    Ruby felt her heart melt.

 

“I’ll be waiting for you at the diner. Tonight I get you all to myself.” The wolf glanced back over her shoulder with seductive eyes as she left them alone.

 

   Jillian smiled after Ruby. But after the door closed her expression faded.

 

“I’m sorry Jill.” Emma looked down. “I shouldn’t have told you the way I did.”

 

“No. You shouldn’t have.” She kept her back to Emma.

 

“D-Did you read Henry’s book?” She asked.

 

“I skimmed it. I couldn’t bear to read the end.”

 

“Then you know why I did it! You know why I had to turn him into the Dark One!”

 

“Because you’re a selfish bitch! You were in Neverland, and you still are now!” She shouted.

 

“Neverland?” Emma asked.

 

“You just stood there and watched while Bae and my father fought over you!”

 

“No I- how do you know this stuff? How did you control that rope the other day?”

 

“I may have left Storybrooke as a girl, but I promise you I returned as a woman.” She stepped forward. “Not just a woman. A CAPTAIN. I am the greatest Captain to ever sail the seas! In ANY realm! And you just made my list of enemies Emma Swan.”

 

   Emma gasped as her eyes flashed a deep scarlet red.

 

“What do you think is going to happen when we get to the other world? How do you think my father will receive you? Do you expect him to rush into your embrace? Hold you in his arms? Kiss you like he did before?”

 

“I don’t know.” Emma shook her head. “All I know is he’s suffering! And I can’t just leave him there!”

 

    She began to weep.

 

“I am going to see to it that my father not only makes it out of hell, I’m going to restore his life. And when he gets back, I am going to make sure he NEVER has to see your face again.”

 

“W-what?” Emma was in shock.

 

“He’s not going to want you back. He’s going to hate you as much as I do.”

 

“He said he loves me…” Tears fell slowly down her cheeks. “They were his last words…”

 

“Any love he had for you died when you drove that blade through his heart. Even if he does still harbor some feelings for you, I shall see to it they plague him no more. My father is coming with ME Emma. And I will give him the second chance he deserves. A chance he could never have with you.”

 

   She walked around her, her feet falling heavy on the floor as she approached the exit .

 

“Jillian!” Emma stopped her. “I’ll do whatever it takes to get him back. And when we do, if he doesn’t want me… I’ll let him go.”

 

“He won’t want you. I shall see to it personally. Tomorrow, on the docks.” She said shortly. “We leave at noon.”

Chapter 4: My Baby’s Coming Back

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke (Lilly’s apartment/Jillian’s Jolly Roger/loft roof)

Lilly and Marian share the intimate moment they’ve been missing. Ruby comforts Jillian the best way she knows how. Emma continues to torture herself to be close to Hook.

Emma’s Playlist: I Took a Ride, Carolyn Rose

Notes:

We’re probably going back to 2 chapters a day! It may surprise no one to hear Jillian is writing herself right now. And I have a lot of chapters in the can. This has actually become pretty epic! I’m very happy with the start of this series! I hope you’re all liking it! I feel like most people are here for the Dark One’s arc so I’m really hoping people want to keep reading!

“Are you really ok Lilly?” Marian asked. “The other day you were so angry. And now you’re… helpful.”

 

“Is that so fucking unusual?” She laughed.

 

“You’re always helpful, but you stick to your convictions. It’s one of the things I love about you. And I didn’t think Hook was something you’d have an easy time coming around on…”

 

“Well… I did.” She looked away.

 

“How are you feeling about it?” Marian asked.

 

“You know what? I actually feel GOOD. For the first time since my mom died, I’m not so angry. I have a solution. I can DO something. It feels… it feels good.” She kissed her. “You know, Roland is with Robin tonight.”

 

    She smiled.

 

“Yes, he is.” Marian smiled back. “And since you’re feeling better, and I’m not going to see you for a while…”

 

    Lilly leaned her back on the couch, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear as they kissed passionately.

 

“How are you feeling?” She stopped. “About… this…?”

 

    With a lustful smirk Marian lifted her tshirt over her head, exposing her upper body.

 

“Looks like I have a lot to feel good about right now.” Lilly kissed down Marian’s neck to her clavicle as she unbuttoned her jeans.

 

“What if… I don’t know what to do?” She breathed, her naked chest rising and falling as Lilly’s tongue passed pleasurably over her breast.

 

“You don’t have to do anything.” Lilly pulled off her jeans.

 

“But aren’t we both supposed to…?”

 

“Let’s start with you, and go from there.” She spread her lover’s legs.

 

    Closing her eyes Marian tried to remain calm. But her heart beat so loud she could hardly hear anything else. As she felt Lilly’s soft tongue run across her wetness, she gasped. She hadn’t realized how desperate she’d been to feel such pleasure. She could feel Lilly’s lips, the moan of her voice creating an ecstatic sensation as she neared her first climax.

    With her hands on Marian’s thighs she felt her legs shudder. She smiled sitting up and leaning over to kiss her. Marian was surprised to feel Lilly’s fingers press inside as their lips remained locked. She started gently, the beaconing motion of her fingers hitting exactly the right places. Marian cried out in rapture as she approached her peak again. Lilly sped her pace until Marian’s entire body trembled with a wave of euphoria that washed over her once more. Lilly placed a gentile kiss on her lips and laid next to her on the couch.

 

“That was…” Marian breathed.

 

“Pretty fun for a first time.” Lilly smirked.

 

    She was surprised as Marian sat up and began to pull her shirt up.

 

“M-Marian?” She asked.

 

“I’m not done.” Marian smiled eagerly. “I want more.”

 

    She tossed her shirt aside and went for the waist of her jeans.

 

“I’m ok with it just being you.” Lilly said as her pants were discarded. “Are you sure you want to do this?”

 

“Yes.” Marian said with determination. “I want you.”

 

“Then let’s do it right.” Lilly stood and reached out a hand.

 

    Marian took it as they stepped down the hall to the bedroom. Lilly laid her back onto the bed. She looked up at her once more.

 

“Not just me…” Marian breathed through her  heightened lust.  “I want you to feel good too.”

 

“I know.” Lilly smiled, lifting Marian’s leg to her shoulder.

 

Marian threw back her head at the sensation of Lilly’s wetness against her own. The dragon felt as though she could become her as she gyrated.

 

“L-Lilly! Keep going!” Marian begged.

 

    She felt the dragons fingers press into the flesh of her thigh as she too neared her peak.

 

“Ahn~!” Marian cried out again.

 

    Lilly could feel the moisture of her pleasure as she kept up her pace, slowly approaching nirvana.

 

“Marian…” She let out a breath and slowed her movement as she trembled at her climax.

 

    Limbs shaking, she fell to the bed next to her lover.

 

“I don’t know what I was so nervous about.” Marian laughed through heavy breathing. “That was fun!”

 

“And a hell of a fucking sendoff.” Lilly turned towards her, lips gently brushing her nape.

 

“Are you sure you’re ok Lilly?” Marian locked their fingers. “It’s ok if you’re not. You can take as long as you need with me.”

 

“I’m ok Marian.” She said with confidence. “Finally. I’m ok.”

 

*****

 

“Ruby… ah… AHN~!” Jillian gasped throwing her head back, gasping as she reached rapture.

 

   Her heart slowed gradually. She wore a bright smile to be with the woman she had longed for.

 

“You have me at a disadvantage love.” The Young Captain laughed. “I’ve only had you once. You’ve defeated me three times already.”

 

“You deserve some extra attention.” Ruby licked her lips.

 

“I’d object but… being with you… it’s the only good thing since coming back.”

 

“I wish it had been under better circumstances Jillian.” Ruby laid next to her.

 

    The captains quarters of the Jolly Rodger was warm, despite the cool evening. Skin upon skin, they lay intimately close.

 

“The goddess Calypso told me not to come back until I was called.” Jill said.

 

“I think that’s for the best.” Ruby held her hand. “The way he was… it was frightening. I’ve never seen a man in so much pain.”

 

“Emma did that.” Jillian sat up.

 

“She never wanted to hurt him Jillian. Put yourself in her shoes. What would you have done to save your father?”

 

“I wouldn’t have tortured him.”

 

“I try to imagine what I would have done in Emma’s place.” She held Jillian’s hand. “I try to think what I would have done if it was you.”

 

“It’s not the same Ruby.” She shook her head. “Not even I can compare to the hatred Killian had for the darkness. To have it forced upon him… how could she?”

 

“Because she was a victim of the Darkness too!!!” Ruby said desperately. “Don’t you see how she could have made that decision? While fighting off the pull of the Darkness? Even you almost lost yourself to the temptation of that power. Emma could resist it more than most, but it still effected her…”

 

“I can’t forgive her. She made the decision to make him the Dark One...” Jillian whispered.

 

“No!” Ruby locked her eyes. “The decision not to lose him! That’s what she was thinking Jill. You can be upset with Emma all you want. But if things hadn’t turned out the way they did… we wouldn’t even be able to help him. He’d be stuck in Hell forever. But as it so happens, the gate was opened. And we can use that to get him back Jillian. But you have to forgive Emma.”

 

“Do I? I’m going to get him back. And I may need the Swan woman for this journey, but I won’t give him up so easily. My father does deserve another chance. And it’s with me.”

 

“What makes you think he isn’t going to want her back?”

 

“After everything she put him through?!?”

 

“It’s true love Jillian.” Ruby said gently.

 

“True love is the most powerful force in all the realms. Emma Swan is a selfish woman. What she feels may be strong but it is not true love.”

 

“I think you’re wrong.” Ruby said. “They do share true love. And something tells me… this journey will prove it.”

 

*****

 

“~ I took a ride

On an airplane

I took a ride

On a train

I took a ride

On a Greyhound bus

To find out where my love had been…”

 

   Emma closed her eyes as the melodic synthesizer sounds played in her headphones. The night air was cold. But on the roof of the building she felt alone, without prying eyes to magnify her guilt.

 

“~Heaven knows heartbreak

Knows no bounds, knows no name

If it takes a life time

I will find my true love again.”

 

    She swayed to the music.

 

“~No way, no how

No-one is going to stop me now

I won't rest

Even if it takes a thousand years…”

 

    She felt a slight inebriation as she drank her whiskey. The spirit adding to the flow of the song.

 

“To find my baby!

To find my baby!

Because I know-!

Some-! Day-!

I'll get my baby back!

Someday soon,

My baby's coming back!!!”

 

    As the emotion of the music coursed through her she felt a hand.

 

“D-dad!” She took out the earbuds.

 

“How are you doing?” He asked.

 

“I’m not the one we should we worrying about.” She whispered.

 

“I’m your father. I’m always going to worry about you.”

 

“He’s suffering dad. Every minute he’s down there… I fail him a little bit more. I have to get him out. And when I do, if he doesn’t want me… I’ll let him go.”

 

“Well that’s a load of crap.” David scoffed.

 

“W-what?” Emma wiped her eyes.

 

“Of course he wants you! I was with the self-pitying pirate longer than MOST of you! I didn’t buy that excuse he gave me for one second. He watched you in that mirror every day. And it’s because he loves you.”

 

“Dad…” Emma sighed.

 

“I’m Prince Charming.” He laughed. “It’s my job to look in the bright side. I think there is a long and difficult journey ahead of us. But you can face it beliving he loves you Emma. Because I have no doubts he does.”

 

“It’s not that.” She said. “It’s whether or not I am WORTHY of his love.”

 

“Being your father, I’m a bit biased. But if someone marched in to hell on my behalf to save my soul, I may swoon a little.”

 

    Emma laughed.

 

“If anyone can do it, it’s YOU Emma Swan. Don’t worry about what will happen. Worrying won’t change the outcome. Do what you know is right. And you can’t go wrong.”

 

“I hope you’re right.” She finished her glass, reaching for the bottle of whiskey concealed on the roof to pour herself another.

 

“Are you drunk?” David asked looking at the half empty bottle.

 

“Only a little.” She drank.

 

“Emma, you’ve been turning to Hook’s favorite forms of self-abuse since his death…” David cautioned.

 

“So?” She drank.

 

“So… we’re about to march into the underworld. We kind of need you on your game.”

 

   She drank.

 

“Emma…”

 

“You don’t know how this feels dad…” She said quietly. “First I turned him into the thing he hates… then I tortured him while trying to fix my mistake. Leaving him to suffer alone, not knowing what was happening.”

 

“You had reasons for everything you did Emma. And the way things turned out… may not have been the best. But everything you did was for love.”

 

“It wasn’t good enough.” She drank.

 

“Ok.” He sighed. “Pour me a glass.”

 

“You don’t drink whiskey.” She smirked.

 

“I’ve decided to start. Hand it over.”

 

“Dad, if you’re trying to teach me a lesson don’t bother.”

 

“Why? Because you think you’re too lost to learn a lesson? Because you believe you deserve punishment? Or because you think acting like Hook will bring you closer to him?” He poured himself some whiskey.

 

“I’m not acting like…” She looked into her glass. “You think this is how he felt? Carrying his guilt all those years?”

 

“Yes.” David drank and then grimaced. “I think what you’re experiencing is exactly how he felt.”

 

“And I only made it worse.” She drank.

 

“He was a hard man to reach Emma. We spent years reluctantly working with him before we saw the man under the hook. Killian Jones.”

 

“What’s your point?”

 

“My point is, we showed him a different way to be. That he could be a good man instead of just being a bastard all the time. And we didn’t CREATE that good man, we just dusted him off a little so he could see the light. Burying yourself in that same debris isn’t what is going to make you feel better. Just like it didn’t make HIM feel better. You know what made him feel better?”

 

“Rum.” She drank.

 

“You.”

 

   She drank.

 

“You’re still a good person Emma. Your mistakes are not the end of you. You can keep going and find that good person inside you. Just like Hook found Killian Jones.”

 

   He took one of her earbuds and put it in, sitting close enough for the chord to reach between them. Emma put in her own and pressed play.

 

“~ Some men might think that a woman

Is weak because she cries

Nothing is stronger

Than a lovers' lonely tear.”

 

   Emma could feel the sting and lightheadedness of inebriation. Her father was right, punishment made her feel closer to him. Being drunk made her feel closer to him. His favorite music made her feel closer to him.

 

“~ No way, no how,

No-one is going to stop me now!

I won't rest,

Even if it takes a thousand years!”

 

    The stars were bright above them. She could see the northern cross from the roof of the loft. Cygnus, the Swan. He had always acted as though she was a beacon of good shining for him. She had always known better. She knew she was flawed. Just like he was. She thought of what Jillian said, that she would make sure he didn’t want her. After everything she put him through she wouldn’t blame him if he never wanted to see her again. But as she looked up at that constellation, the stars that guided sailors who had lost their way, she only hoped it would lead her to him. The man she loved who deserved so much better.

 

“~ To find my baby

To find my baby

Because I know someday

I get my baby back

Someday soon…”

 

Notes:

I was trying to keep the music to the era of the show but I failed that 😝
Caroline Rose is an all time favorite of mine. This song absolutely slaps when you’re drunk/stoned. Especially listening to it outdoors. I feel this one in my whole body. I just had to use it.

Chapter 5: I Love Yous

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke (Docks)

The crew to Hell gathers so say goodbye.

    They gathered on the docks. Loved ones saying their farewells.

 

“Bye bye mama.” Neal said in his mother’s arms while Snow held back tears.

 

“We don’t both have to go Snow.” David placed a hand on her shoulder. “You could stay with Neal.”

 

“Mama?” The little boy said confused. “You going?”

 

“Yes sweetie.” She sniffed. “We have to help sissy. But we’ll be back. Can you be a big boy while we’re gone?”

 

    The boy nodded emphatically.

 

“Nice job champ.” David rubbed his son’s head affectionately as Ariel lifted him into her arms. “You’re a good prince.”

 

“Pwince!” He said happily. “Why are you going? Because sissy is sad?”

 

“Yes sweetie. Sissy needs us. But we’ll be back.” Snow wiped her tears.

 

“It’s not too late Snow.”

 

“This is important to Emma.” She took a deep breath. “We need to see her through this.”

 

“We’re going to have lots of fun while your mommy and daddy are gone.” Ariel bounced him on her hip waving goodbye.

 

~~~

 

    Regina held Margot with tears in her eyes.

 

“It will be alright Regina.” Robin put his arm around her shoulders. “I love you, Come home safe.”

 

“I love you Robin.” She kissed him. “I missed you so much.”

 

“As I will miss you.”

 

“Goodbye Regina.” Roland clung to his father’s leg.”

 

“Take good care of your baby sister.” She smiled getting down to her knees. “Your dad is going to need your help.”

 

“I’ll do a good job.” He hugged her tight.

 

“I know you will.” She placed a hand on his back.

 

    She stood, wiping her eyes and turning to Henry.

 

“Goodbye mom.”

 

“I know it’s tough for you to stay behind.” She placed a hand on his shoulder. “But it’s not babysitting this time, I promise. Your power is important right now. You can let everyone know what’s going on. I feel like you’ll be watching over me.”

 

“I will be mom.” He took her into a tight hug. “I promise. Would you take care of Emma while you’re gone? For me?”

 

“Of course Henry. Emma and I may have had our troubles in the past. But we’re friends now. If I’m being honest I’m not sure how I ever parented you without her.”

 

“You’ve always done your best. I love you.”

 

“I love you too.” She affectionately straightened his collar. “And I’m proud of you Henry. Proud of your power. It’s so much  more important than you know.”

 

~~~

 

   Adam hugged Belle. Pulling back and placing both hands on either side of the growing bump.

 

“I can feel both of them now.” He smiled. “I thought it was one quick heartbeat. But it was two. I’m going to be back to meet them Belle. There’s nothing more important to me.”

 

“I know you will Adam. I wish I was going with you.”

 

“I’ll be ok.” He smiled. “I have Ruby, and Jillian.”

 

“Jillian once held a gun to your head.” Belle frowned.

 

“How many times has Hook tried to kill you?”

 

“Touché.” She laughed. “Once you get there, if you find anyway to speak to me… I’ll be listening for you. We will be.” She placed her hands on top of his. “And when you find Killian, tell him he is still their godfather. That hasn’t changed.”

 

“I agree.” He nodded. “I’ll see to it our boys have their godfather.”

 

~~~

 

“Are you sure you’re ok Lilly?” Marian asked. “Something feels… off… to me.”

 

“Yes Marian, I’m fine. Better than fine. This trip is exactly what I fucking need.” Lilly smiled affectionately.

 

“You know, it’s ok if you’re still upset about your mom. You don’t have to put on a brave face for me, or Emma. You don’t have to rush yourself. You’re mourning.”

 

“I promise you Marian, I’m ok. I’m even excited for the trip! But, I’m still going to miss you. And Roland. He said goodbye to me earlier. That kid may be my best friend.” She laughed.

 

“You’re his too.” She smiled. “Whatever you’re feeling Lilly, I just want you to be true to yourself. If things get tough for you there, in the other world, just remember who you are. And remember the people who love you.”

 

“Thank you Marian. I love you too.”

 

~~~

 

   Emma approached Henry.

 

“Well, I guess this is it. You up for this kid? Holding down the fort is a big deal.”

 

“It’s ok mom.” He smiled. “You don’t have to try to make me feel better.”

 

“I’m not. You, Robin, and Marian are the ones that need to take charge if anything goes wrong. That’s a huge responsibility. But… I think you can do it. Just stay calm, and go with your gut. Just like I always told you.”

 

”I thought I told you that?” He smirked. 

 

”All the more reason to take the advice.” She laughed.

 

“I will mom. Come home safe.”

 

“I love you.”

 

“I love you too. Tell Grandfather I miss him. And he DOES deserve to come back.”

 

“He’ll need to hear that.” She hugged him. “Thanks for all your help Henry.”

 

~~~

 

   Zelena watched everyone saying goodbye. She felt a bitterness that she pushed down like she always did. Envy that it was so easy for them. She saw her sister approaching and crossed her arms.

 

“Zelena-“

 

“Let me guess, I better take care of your husband and children? If you come home and any of them are hurt you’ll hold me personally responsible? Step one toe out of line and you’ll lock me up in the ward again?”

 

“I was just going to say… You’re my sister, and I love you.”

 

“What?” She dropped her arms, eyes wide with shock.

 

“It may be a bit of a leap of faith to leave you with Robin and Roland after everything you’ve done. I can’t speak for them, But I forgive you.”

 

“You do?”

 

“I know better than anyone how difficult it is to turn away from the darkness. It’s why I’m going with on this mission to save that stupid pirate. And I don’t think I can say he deserves another chance at life if I can’t say you do too.”

 

   Zelena’s lip trembled.

 

“You say you care about Margot, but I think you care about everyone. You’ve just never been given the chance to be good. This is your last chance Zelena. Don’t blow it.”

 

   She tearfully nodded back.

 

~~~

 

   Rumple stood on his own off to the side. He let out an exasperated sigh as he watched Adam approach.

 

“What could you possibly want from ME?” He asked.

 

“I know you love Belle.” Adam said.

 

“If she’d have woken to my kiss I’d have taken her from you on the spot.”

 

“I don’t care about that.”

 

“Come to intimidate me again?”

 

“I think I’ve done enough intimidating.” He shook his head.

 

“A tearful heart to heart then? Like the Evil Queen and the Wicked Witch over there?”

 

“No. I really don’t like you.”

 

   Rumple couldn’t help but laugh.

 

“But you love her. I believe that. I know you’d give your life for her. But the boys…” Adam trailed off.

 

“You think I’d let your spawn die?” Rumple raised an eyebrow.

 

   Adam met his eyes.

 

“Well you’d be right. HER children on the other hand? I could never.”

 

“Then… you’ll care for them? While I’m away?”

 

“Yes. And if you die I will take your place as her husband and their father. Get my own second chance.”

 

“That’s good enough for me.” Adam sighed.

 

“Goodbye. I hate you.” Rumple said flatly. “I’m hoping you die.”

 

“Likewise.”

 

~~~

 

“Goodbye mister Smee.” Jillian said with a smile. “Old woman?”

 

“Old woman yourself.” Said Granny. “But take care of my Granddaughter will you?”

 

“Aye. And I’m leaving Smee here to help ye.”

 

“What-?” She said in shock. “No, he’s not… he’s not the same.”

 

   The older woman looked away.

 

“Mister Smee.” Ruby turned to the sailor. “How do you feel about helping in the diner?”

 

“Ruby!” Granny said sternly.

 

“I don’t mind.” Smee shrugged. “The food was great. I’d like to see how it’s made.”

 

“I could use a cook…” Granny looked down.

 

“Are we ready to sail?” Jillian asked loudly.

 

    The group leaving on the Jolly Roger climbed the ramp. Ursula and Zelena followed with Henry piloting the Jolly Coastman.

 

“This is the same spot the Jolly Roger went down.” Adam said as they arrived out past the harbor.

 

   Jillian clenched her jaw.

 

“Ready?” Emma stood on the middle deck of the Jolly Roger.

 

   Regina made her way to the bow, Lilly to the stern. The Jolly Coastman pulled up opposite them. Ursula stepped off the ship and into the water. She walked across the bubbling surface to arrive at a triangular position.

   Emma raised her arms. Regina and Lilly did the same. Zelena followed on the Jolly Coastman. Ursula stood upon the waves. A white light appeared above Emma. Red over Regina. Green atop Lilly. Yellow for Zelena. And blue for Ursula. A line was drawn between them in the form of a pentagram. At the center of it a warm light opened. The water seemed to drop down in a never ending hole.

   Jillian quickly held up her hand tightening the sails. They picked up speed. The Captain at the helm they headed straight for the portal.

 

“Find something to hold on to mates!” Jillian called. “This is one hell of a portal!!!”

 

   The new crew rushed to the rails to tie themselves down. A powerful force came from the never ending hole. As if the portal was resisting them.

 

“Come on girl!” Jillian urged her ship. “We’ve seen dozens of portals! A gateway to the afterlife is child’s play!”

 

“We’re slowing down!” Lilly called.

 

“Jillian! Isn’t there anything you can do?” Ruby asked.

 

“Take the helm!” The young Captain shouted.

 

“Aye!” Ruby called, holding the wheel.

 

   Jillian rushed to the bow. The portal roared in front of her. Wind rushing through wisps of her dark hair. She squared her footing, looking over the bow spirit into the cavernous pit.

 

“What are you doing?!?” Emma called.

 

“Getting us to my father.” She said with determination extending her hands towards the opening in the water.

 

   The portal began to glow blue with the power of the gods. The wind changed direction, guiding the ship into the passage.

 

“Hold true Ruby!!!” Jillian struggled to keep her footing.

 

“Aye Captain!” The wolf cried in the storm.

 

“Just a bit more!!!” Her boots skidded backwards across the planks.

 

   She cried out with determination as she tried to keep her stance. She felt a hand on her back, someone pushing against her to steady her. It was exactly what she needed. With one final effort the ship dropped over the edge and into the portal.

 

Chapter 6: Killian in Limbo

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke (Limbo)

Killian Jones wakes in the world of
The dead. Devastated to see loved ones on the wrong side of Eternity.

   He felt the sword pierce his chest and keep going. He had been run through before. But this was different. In the brief moments that remained he watched as a flash of light engulfed them. And then when it cleared, he felt the sudden relief. A happiness at the certainty he’d destroyed the Darkness.
   He saw her golden hair, and red jacket. As she embraced him he was caught in the blissful smell of pine forest shampoo. The sensation of her arms around him as his weight fell into her. The ocean air rushing past his face as his body dropped to the deck of the Jolly Roger. But before he felt impact, it all fell away.

 

Nothing.

 

   When he opened his eyes he saw the sky above him. A strange sepia hue to the clouds. He no longer felt any pain. He didn’t actually feel like himself at all. He felt different. And he knew why. He had left his physical body.
   He slowly sat up. Looking around he saw headstones in rows running through a vast graveyard. But to his surprise he recognized it. The graveyard from Storybrooke. He turned, he was lying in the grass in front of an old gothic headstone.

 

‘Captain Killian Jones.’

‘Hook’

 

   Along with a date of birth and death.

 

“Huh.” He mused to himself. “So THAT’S how old I am…”

 

   There was a sound. Clattering as he moved. He quickly found the source. A chain protruded from his chest and disappeared into the ground. As he stood to walk away, the chain did not stop him. It followed under his feet. He hooked it with his left, pulling it along as he went in the direction of town. It was heavy, but he steadily made his way along.

   He was shocked to find the town right where he expected it. Although the inhabitants weren’t the people he thought he would see. Most weren’t familiar. Suddenly the chain through his chest was yanked from the other side. Dragging him to the ground. He took a deep breath, pulled back on the chain and kept going. He walked down main street feeling eyes on him.

 

“You’re finally here.” Said a voice he recognized.

 

“M-Milah…” He smelled her sea salt hair before he turned. He let out a breath at the sight of her. “What are you… doing here?”

 

   She was dressed normally. No longer wearing the pirate silks he was used to seeing her in. She looked comfortable. And fashionably dressed for a chilly autumn day.

 

“Waiting for you my love.” She smiled.

 

   The chain dragged him to his knees.

 

“Y-you shouldn’t be here.” He whispered, looking up at her. “You should be somewhere you can be happy, you should be with-“

 

“We’ve both been waiting for you father.”

 

    He looked up again, seeing his fully grown son. Also dressed for the weather.

 

“Please, you can’t be here! Not for me… you should be in paradise.” The chain dragged him down.

 

“We’ve been together my love!” She got to her knees and turned his chin up to look at her. “I can’t think of a better paradise than that.”

 

“Things are different here father. We knew we would be seeing you and we knew why. We’re here to help.” Bae got down on one knee.”

 

“There isn’t much time Killian.” Milah said gently. “Soon the weight of your guilt will drag you to Tartarus.”

 

“Nnn…” He felt the horrible tug of the chain through him.

 

“You’ll be back here Father. But I need you to remember…” Baelfire trailed off.

 

“R-remember…? Remember what?” He couldn’t help but recall Emma’s pleas to remember a time when he loved her.

 

“Remember that you deserve saving.” Milah smiled at him.

 

“D-do I?” He asked.

 

“More than you realize.” Bae put a hand on his shoulder.

 

“I go to torment in the pit. None deserve it more than I.”

 

“That’s not true!” Milah shouted in frustration.

 

   She drew him in, placing her forehead against his.

 

“You don’t deserve what you’re going to.” She whispered. “If you remember that you will escape.”

 

“If I don’t deserve it, why am I going there?” He resisted the weight of his chain with all his might.

 

“Because you don’t know how to pick you battles.” Milah sighed.

 

   He had missed her little frustrations with him.

 

“Because hell is held by a terrible leader. Who doesn’t care if the sins of the soul are deserved. A god who feeds on hopelessness.” Baelfire urged.

 

“H-Hades…” He whispered.

 

“You can escape him my love. But only once you realize you deserve it. Don’t let him take away who you are. Don’t let him take your hope.”

 

“You will not know peace until you know hope…” He whispered.

 

   The chain tugged again. This time it did not let up. It continued to pull and pull him downward.

 

“M-Milah-! Bae-!” He struggled.

 

“Remember us father! And remember Emma!”

 

“Have hope my love! And forgive yourself of your sins!”

   The chain gave a final forceful tug, ripping him down through the ground and into the depths of damnation.

Notes:

The start of Hooks journey through Hell! And the intro of a new character! Guess who?

Chapter 7: Fortnight

Summary:

Setting: Portal (Jillian’s Jolly Roger)

Under Jillian’s command the underworld crew makes their way into the portal.

   Jillian fell to her hands and knees breathing heavily. She looked behind to see who had steadied her.

 

“Are you alright?” Emma asked.

 

“I’m fine.” Jillian stood with a bitter look. “We made it into the portal.”

 

    Looking around them they saw a swirl of stormy clouds going by. The ship appeared to be moving. Her sails glimmering slightly as they caught a mysterious magical wind. The blue of Jillian’s powers seemed to surround them. Protect them.

 

“Did it work?” The savior got to her feet looking above them.

 

“Of course it worked.” Jillian said shortly. “I used the power of the gods to stabilize the portal.”

 

    The captain straightened her father’s oversized coat on her shoulders.

 

“How are you able to do this Jill?” Emma asked.

 

“On this ship, ms Swan, you will refer to me as CAPTAIN. Or have you forgotten what happened LAST time you disrespected me?”

 

“S-sorry Captain.” Emma said cautiously. “But… how are you able to affect the portal?”

 

“On my adventures I earned the favor of the gods. I have tasted the golden apples that allow them to move among realms. As a mortal my powers are limited. I can travel anywhere I’ve already been. And open portals to places unknown.”

 

“Places unknown?” Snow asked as they gathered around the bow.

 

“Aye. They’ve taken me to various destinations in time, and parallel dimensions.”

 

“Wait, you can travel in time?” Regina demanded. “Then why don’t we just go back and save ourselves some major headache?”

 

   Jillian flashed a red glare at her.

 

“C-Captain…” Regina said.

 

“Traveling in time has always come by happenstance. I never know when or where I am going to appear. Though it would seem I only appear in time to people I know one way or another.” Jillian walked across the deck, observing the portal around them.

 

“What do you mean people you know Captain?” David and the others followed.

 

   Jill turned.

 

“Ask him.” She nodded to Adam.

 

“M-me? What do you mean?” Adam pointed at himself in confusion.

 

“Captain Mademoiselle?” She raised an eyebrow.

 

“Oh no…” Adam went pale. “That was you!”

 

“Wait, are you saying you met Adam in the past?” Ruby asked.

 

“P-please…” Adam covered his face with his hand. “Don’t tell anybody…”

 

“Wait…” Lilly said with a smile. “Did you two fuck?”

 

“ NO!!!”  They both said sharply.

 

“So you can travel with portals. We’re lucky to have you captain. Anything you can tell us about the portal we’re in?” Emma was careful to keep an even tone.

 

“I can feel it. It’s taking us where we want to go.” She extended a hand over the rail. “But I’m afraid we’re taking the long way.”

 

“What do you mean by long way captain?” Snow asked.

 

“This isn’t your average portal. The world of the living and the world of the dead are separate for a reason.” Jillian leaned further over the rail, reaching her fingers out to feel the energy around them. “I can’t tell you exactly how long this is going to take. But I can tell you it’s going to be a while.”

 

“Do you know how long Captain?” Adam asked nervously.

 

“Days.” She looked at him with sympathy. “Hopefully… less than a fortnight.”

 

“How much is a fortnight~?” David whispered to Snow.

 

“Two weeks.” Emma said.

 

   Her parents looked at her with a puzzled expression.

 

“Killian used that word a lot…” She looked down.

 

“Two weeks…” Adams expression fell.

 

“If I can do anything to speed our way I will Adam.” Jillian locked his eyes.

 

   He nodded his thanks.

 

“You better settle into the cabins.” The captain put her hands on her hips. “There are plenty of cots, and spare clothes if you need any.”

 

“We all packed Captain.” Snow said. “Though admittedly not for two weeks…”

 

“Right.” Regina said. “Do we have enough to get us through that much time?”

 

   Silence.

 

“Uh- captain!” The mayor added.

 

“We have potable and nonpotable water. Plenty of food, though we’ll have to eat the perishables first. If this goes a fortnight we’re going to be strapped. But I’m betting I can make it in half that time.”

 

   Ruby came down the steps to meet them.

 

“The helm seems to be holding itself Captain.” She reported.

 

“We’re at the mercy of the portal now. We couldn’t go back if we wanted to.” Jillian paced the deck. “Forward it is. Full speed ahead!”

 

   She raised her arms. The sails pulled tight. The crew braced themselves as the ship was pulled forward at a suddenly faster pace.

 

“Afterlife here we come.” She grinned.

 

Chapter 8: The Basalt Cell

Summary:

Setting: Tartarus (Basalt Cell)

Killian wakes in hell to his first torment. Surprised to find he made a friend.

 

   Henry paced back and forth in his mom’s office.

 

“It will be ok. They only just left.” Robin comforted him, holding Margot on the love seat.

 

“It’s my job to make sure they’re alright.” He continued to pace.

 

“Henry!” Belle opened the door and waddled in as fast as she could. “Any news? Did they make it?”

 

   Robin shook his head furiously to warn her away. Rumple followed Belle, leaning against the back wall.

 

“The portal is stable.” Ursula said, coming in with Zelena. “But whatever Captain Jill did has given it a strange energy.”

 

    The sea queen sat on the couch.

 

“What kind of energy?” Belle put her hand on her back as she slowly lowered herself into the desk chair.

 

“It’s hard to describe. It’s similar to the power of the trident.” Ursula looked at the golden ring on her finger.

 

“Felt normal to me.” Zelena shrugged.

 

“What could that mean?” Robin asked.

 

“It’s hard to say. That portal was nothing like the ones merpeople use.”

 

“Pen!!!” Henry shouted.

 

“This is it!” Belle tried to stand quickly, but thought better of it.

 

    Henry opened his folder and furiously began writing.

 

*****

 

   Killian Jones woke in the shivering cold. Above him in the dim light he saw heavy basalt stones locked together to form the ceiling above him. The whole room was made of such stones. It was small. Hardly 4 meters wide and long. The chain through his chest was anchored to the back wall.

 

 

     He could see his breath in the cold of the room. Hiding his hand in his jacket for warmth. He used his hook to pull at the other end of the chain on the wall. But it was attached securely. Looking around he saw a narrow rickety door on the other side with a barred window. There was another small barred window to his right, too high to see through. He couldn’t reach the far door. The chain held him back. He did his best to slot his foot between the basalt stones. Attempting to pull himself up enough to see through the small window. His foot slipped causing him to fall painfully to his back.

 

“It’s n-n-no u-use…” Said a shivering voice on the other side of the wall. “These cells c-c-can’t be escaped.”

 

    It was a woman’s voice. It had a confidence to it. Sureness.

 

“Who a-are you?” He asked.

 

“Just another s-soul trapped by Hades.”

 

“This is Hades realm?” He looked around.

 

“You k-k-know him?” Asked the shivering voice.

 

“Aye. He swore to me I’d be in t-torment for et-t-ternity.” He saw his breath.

 

“Hades h-himself? Tough luck.” He heard her laugh. “What did you d-d-do?”

 

“Lived a life of s-sin and debauchery. Although I f-fear what did me in was mocking the g-god of death himself…”

 

“That ought to d-do it. But down here he is the god of h-hopelessness.”

 

“Does it make a difference?”

 

“There’s more than one god of death. Hades is the lord of Hell.”

 

“Hell? Not Tartarus?”

 

“Perdition, Jahannam, Kur, Uffern, Abaddon.”

 

“The pit, the inferno, Hell. I g-get it.” He sighed, seeing a cloud of his warmth escape his lips.

 

“You catch on quick. What’s your n-name?”She asked.

 

“Captain Killian Jones. Although I suppose d-down here I’m n-not a Captain…”

 

“No one holds r-r-rank down here that isn’t d-divine. Killian Jones… why does that sound f-familiar?”

 

“Most know me by my other name. Captain Hook.”

 

“H-Hook…?” She went silent.

 

“You’ve heard of me?” He said with surprise.

 

“Oh yes. I’ve heard of y-you. Everyone in Tartarus has. Hades has been waiting for you for years.”

 

   He laughed.

 

“You find that f-funny?” She asked with a shivering voice.

 

“Aye. It’s been two years since I mocked Hades. He p-promised my death would come sooner than I thought. Two y-years… I might have known.”

 

“I assure you Captain, he has been waiting for you m-much longer. Millennia.”

 

“Millennia? I’m old but not that old.”

 

“Your legend transcends your l-lifetime.” He heard a smile in her voice.

 

“Aye. That I know. The version where I get eaten by an actual crocodile. That one isn’t my f-favorite. If I have to be t-trapped here I’m glad to have someone to talk to. What’s your n-name?”

 

“Megara. But my f-friends call me Meg. Or… at least they w-would. If I had any friends.”

 

“Well you have one n-now.” He put his head back against the wall, drawing his knees up to his chest for warmth.

 

“Don’t speak t-too s-s-soon Captain. You and I have eternity to grow to hate one another.” She laughed.

 

“I spent f-far too much of my life in hatred to let it t-take me in the afterlife.”

 

“In that case it’s n-nice to meet you. Apologies for the p-poor accommodations.” She laughed.

 

“Aye. What say you and I find the concierge, see if we can’t get an upgrade?”

 

Chapter 9: Coping

Summary:

Setting: Portal (Jolly Roger)

Jillian recovers after using a great deal of energy to stabilize the portal. Emma continues to live with the decisions she made. And the pain and goes with them.

   Jillian came down the stepladder to the Captains quarters and stumbled into the wall.

 

“Woah!” Ruby took her by the shoulders.

 

“S-sorry lass.” She held her head. “I’m a touch dizzy. It will pass.”

 

“You can’t fool me Jillian Jones.” Ruby took her arm around her shoulder, bearing her weight. “That took a lot out of you.”

 

“A-aye…” She smiled weakly as Ruby rolled her slowly to the bed. “Don’t tell anyone.”

 

“Captain Jill, are you blushing?” She leaned in.

 

“Only for you love. This isn’t my normal crew, I have to maintain my authority.”

 

“Trust me, after that display, you have nothing to worry about.” Ruby sat her up and pushed her jacket off her shoulders. “It was incredibly sexy too.”

 

“Damn…” Jillian lamented. “And here I am too weak to ravish you.”

 

“Not to worry. I’m sure I’ll still be seduced when you have your strength back captain.” She stood and hung Jillian’s coat along the wall. “For now, let’s relax.”

 

“It’s difficult to relax.”

 

“I know what you mean. We’re, off on our first big adventure.” Ruby crawled into bed next to her, lying on her shoulder.

 

“Second.”

 

“Oh?” Ruby looked up.

 

“Our first adventure was falling in love, first mate.” Jillian’s blue eyes shimmered with affection.

 

“Couldn’t agree more Captain.” She leaned in, placing a gentle kiss on the lips she had longed for.

 

*****

 

“There’s two main cabins.” David walked through the narrow wooden halls below deck. “They have 3 cots each. I figured if the three of you want to take one, Emma, Snow, and I can take the other.”

 

“Works for me.” Lilly shrugged. “I spent my teenage years in a group home.”

 

“Guess I can’t expect private accommodations.” Regina sighed.

 

   Adam nodded.

 

   Snow and David turned the opposite direction with Emma. But as they reached the door she kept walking.

 

“Where are you going?” Her father asked.

 

“I thought I’d sleep in the brig.” She said.

 

“I checked the brig. It’s nothing but moldy hammocks. There’s actual cots in here.” Her mother gestured to the cabin.

 

“I know.” Emma looked down.

 

“Emma…” David dropped his shoulders. “You can’t keep punishing yourself.”

 

“It’s not- look, I know the way I handled Jillian was wrong.”

 

“The drinking isn’t a good idea either.” Snow crossed her arms.”

 

“You told?” Emma looked at her father.

 

“You think I can keep a secret from this woman?” He gestured to her with his thumb.

 

“Hey…” Snow frowned.

 

“She’s right though Emma. You haven’t employed the best coping mechanisms. What is freezing in a cold hammock going to do for you that blame and hangovers couldn’t accomplish?”

 

“HE slept in a cold moldy hammock. He told me. When he was younger. A cabin boy with his brother. All the way to when he was a teenager. He always talks about that cold moldy hammock…”

 

“You’re trying to be close to him…” Snow realized aloud.

 

   Emma closed her eyes to yet another wave of tears. It’s seemed as though it would never stop.

 

“Do you want us to come with you sweetheart?” Her mother asked gently.

 

“We could all sleep in there together.” David offered as well.

 

“Thanks you guys.” She said quietly. “But I just need some time alone. I’ll come sleep in the cabin later. I promise.”

 

   They nodded and turned towards the warmth of the cabin. Emma felt a chill in the air as she walked back into the depths of the ship. Cold planks of wood, air thick with the smell of moss and algae growing in the crevices. She picked the hammock furthest back. It smelled of body odor and rotting fibers. The fabric was roughly woven. As she climbed in, it contracted awkwardly around her. She could feel every gust in the drafty brig. The chill cutting through the thin fabric.

    She imagined where he could be. What torture he could be experiencing. She was glad to know Jillian was as urgent to free him as she was. But her words had stayed fixed in her mind.

 

“ He won’t want you.”

 

    She recalled how angry he had been under the perception spell. The cruel things he had said as the Dark One. And the look in his blue eyes as he reached out for her one final time.

 

“Ah-!” Emma sat forward suddenly falling out of the hammock and landing hard on the cold wet ground.

 

   
    She rubbed her elbow. His final moments burned into her mind. She remembered before, when she ways being destroyed. As Nimue tore her apart. The pain of losing him that day could not compare to any physical pain she’d ever known. Her chest ached as she got to her feet. Walking carefully back to the door.

   She wondered if her parents were right. If indulging in his worst moments of guilt, drinking, and discomfort were coping mechanisms. She made her way to the cabin. Her parents were asleep. She climbed into her cot and looked up at the planks above her. She reached into her shirt pulling out the ring on its chain running it gently through her fingers.

   She didn’t sleep at all.

 

Chapter 10: Another Torment

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke/Basalt cell

Henry shares the updates on their friends, trying to figure out the man his Grandpa has become after the Darkness.
Hook experiences more torment in Hades cell.

Notes:

I feel like at this point is goes without saying. But there will be some rough descriptions of torture in these Hell scenes.
Nothing all that bad in the grand scheme of things. But consider this your warning!

“Two weeks?” Belle said sadly, looking down at her growing babies.

 

“Jillian thinks they can make it in less time.” Henry handed her a page showing the Jolly Roger in the swirling vortex of clouds.

 

“W-what if he doesn’t make it back in time?” Belle began to weep. “He’s been so excited for our children… if he misses it… it will be all my fault.”

 

“It’s not your fault.” Henry reached out and took her hand. “Adam knew this was an important journey. He went to give you peace Belle.”

 

“What about HIS peace? I feel like I’ve been so selfish…”

 

“You and Adam are a team. You know he’s going to do everything he can to make it back in time. And so is Jill.”

 

“You’ll be fine without him.” Rumple set two cups of tea on the table. “Henry? Tea?” He asked.

 

“No, I have to go see Robin and give him the latest.” He tucked the folder of expanding pages into his satchel. “I just wanted to make sure Belle got the update.”

 

   Rumple walked him to the door as Belle tearfully sipped her tea.

 

“Grandpa… what are you… doing?” Henry asked suspiciously.

 

“What do you mean?”

 

“You’re here, you’re helping Belle even though she’s with Adam. What’s your plan? What are you getting at?” Henry looked up from under his brow.

 

“Oh. You think I’m plotting something.” Rumple realized.

 

“Can you blame me?”

 

“I suppose I can’t.” He sighed. “I told Adam I hope he dies. And I won’t deny the truth to that. Some bleeding heart man moving in on a life that should have been mine.”

 

“YOU lost that life grandpa. Adam didn’t take it from you. You and Belle were over since before he came to town.”

 

“I know.” He said bitterly.

 

“Then why are you even here? The barrier is down, you can leave. You can go and start a new life. No one is stopping you.”

 

“Is that what you think I should do?”

 

   Henry had trouble reading Rumple’s self-serving expressions.

 

“I’ve had hope for you before Grandpa. So did my father.”

 

“Don’t bring up Bae. This isn’t about him.”

 

“Yes it is. He thought you could be a good man once. I think it gave him hope for himself. But every chance you’ve gotten you’ve wasted. So I ask again. What are you doing?”

 

   He let out a sigh.

“I have no idea. When Adam came to me and told me to turn myself in to save her… I had a moment of clarity. I realized that no matter how much I hate that man, I love Belle more. I don’t expect anyone to understand.”

 

“I don’t really understand. But you know who I think does?”

 

   Rumple looked up at him.

 

“Hook.”

 

   The former Dark One rolled his eyes.

 

“I’m serious Grandpa. Hook loved Milah so much it didn’t matter to him who the father of her son was.”

 

“I told you I don’t want to talk about Bae.”

 

“Well too bad. He was your son, but he was my father. And I want to believe that if Hook could care about YOUR son, then you can care about Adam’s.”

 

“BELLE’s” He corrected.

 

“You don’t have power anymore Grandpa. you’ll never have it again. Killian made sure of that. I think you love Belle. But that love alone won’t get you by in this town. So if you want to stay, I suggest you start forging some new friendships.”

 

He laughed. “Your advice is to make friends? ME?”

 

“Why not? It worked for Hook. And now everyone he tortured is marching into the afterlife to bring him back. I know you’re self-motivated Grandpa. Can’t you see how having friends is a benefit?”

 

   He was quiet.

 

“Think about that.” Henry turned and left.

 

*****

 

   Killian Jones removed his button down. Wearing only his black beater undershirt. He tossed it into the corner of the room with his leather jacket and waistcoat. He looked around the cell. It was so hot he could see the heat rising from the basalt stones. He remained on his feet to keep the heat from burning his flesh. But he felt dizzy, knowing he would soon die. Just as he had died of the cold before.

 

“How are you faring Megara?” He asked.

 

“I preferred the cold.” She sighed.

 

   He stretched his chain as far as it could go. He tried to look through the bars of the door but he could not reach the wall. There was a weak and sickly vine begining to grow into the cell through the doors. He was surprised to see any form of life in such a horrible place.

 

“That perhaps is Hades cruelest torment.” He leaned away from the chain hoping to catch a glimpse outside. “He’s finding our preferred tortures.”

 

“I don’t think he puts that much thought into it.”

 

   He heard her voice begining to quake as she grew weak from heat.

 

“Don’t give up on me now Meg. You want to wake to another hell?”

 

“Yes. I do. Anyone but this one.”

 

   Her voice was quiet but he heard her clear.

 

“That won’t do. Tell me about yourself Meg. You seem like a nice enough lass. What brings you to Hell?”

 

“Are we… trading sins… Captain…?”

 

“If you’re asking mine we’re going to be here a while. But that’s my point. I don’t think your sins will take so long to confess.”

 

“I’m sure I had many small misdeeds. But the action I took to land me here…”

 

“You’ve done something terrible?”

 

“I never thought it was so terrible. I still don’t. Perhaps that’s why I’m still here. I believe I was justified.”

 

“These walls are built with the acts we justify.” He looked around his cell.

 

“Perhaps you’re right. Perhaps I should give in… admit guilt.”

 

“I didn’t say THAT love.” He smiled. “Come now. What have you done? Meg…? Megara…?”

 

   She was silent.

 

   He quickly took his shirt and shoved it into the space between stones. Using it as a foothold to raise himself up to peer through the window into her cell. His hand burned on the metal bars. The flesh of his palm bubbling into terrible blisters. He could hardly see inside. He hooked his prosthetic onto the bar to keep himself in place. Pressing his chest to the hot basalt turning his skin a bright red as it was singed. But he caught a glimpse of her.

   Brown hair in gentile curls. Fallen in her face concealing her features. Her clothes were lilac in color. He fell backwards, the flesh of his palm tore off, remaining burned to the bars. He failed to calm the horror to see his flensed hand. The panic rose in him as it grew hotter and hotter. His every nerve scorched and burned. He had no choice but to lay back and feel himself catch fire as he slowly died in agony.

 

Chapter 11: Parenthood

Summary:

Setting: Portal (Jolly Roger)

Jill and Adam share a moment after their odd encounter in the past. Regina encourages Lilly not to shy away from her family.

   Adam woke early. Lilly and Regina still asleep in their cots. He made his way up to the deck. Seeing the storm clouds around them as the ship traveled through the blue magic of the portal. He missed the sky and the birds of storybrooke already. He missed waking next to Belle. He missed the feeling of his children’s quick heartbeat against his hands.

 

“Good morning. At least I think it’s morning.”

 

    He turned.

 

“Good morning Captain.” He nodded his head as Jillian approached.

 

“At ease.” She smirked.

 

“After finding out you’re that same Captain? It’s hard to be at ease.”

 

    Jill kept up her smile to see hints of blush on his cheeks.

 

“You’re not that man Adam. I knew then, like I know now. First of all you’re older than me now.” She laughed. “And about to be a father.”

 

“I had hoped this portal would be instantaneous, like the others were. The boys are due in a month…” He sighed.

 

“I want to get you back in time to meet them Adam. As soon as I can make it a priority I will.”  She assured.

 

“I know.” He nodded in gratitude. “And I know how important it is that we get to him.”

 

“You want to save him too.”

 

“He saved me. He was there when I needed him. As a friend. As an ally. He taught me to fight. And even though I abhor it, he’s right. Sometimes it’s necessary. That man that I knew, he doesn’t deserve hell.”

 

“It sounds like he was in so much pain as the Dark One.” Jillian looked down. “I still can’t read it. Henry sent a copy of the storybook to help us, but I can’t even get to the middle without turning away.”

 

“I can understand why it would be difficult. But if you’re able to, I think you should read it.” He turned to her. “He struggled. And it will be painful to know what he went through. But you’ll be so proud of him in the end Captain. Belle never lost faith that her friend would come through. She was right.”

 

“So, twins?” She changed the subject.

 

“I was nervous for one baby, let alone two.”

 

“I know how you feel about your parents. I’m surprised you’re as excited as you are.”

 

“If I had become a father by mistake… If one of my trysts in my younger years had resulted in a child, I would feel different. The man I was would probably have paid the woman to take the child and go. But Belle is my true love. My parents were forced to marry. It’s no wonder I turned out to be such a selfish person.”

 

“You didn’t know love. Those boys will know it from the minute they are born. And I’m going to do everything in my power to be sure you’re there for that precise moment.”

 

“I’m grateful to you Jillian.”

 

*****

 

   Regina sat up and stretched. She reached for her jacket in the cold of the cabin. Surprised to see Lilly awake and reading.

 

“What’s that you’ve got?” She asked.

 

    Lilly snapped the book shut and quickly tucked it away.

 

“Is it a diary or something?” Regina laughed.

 

“You could say that. I took my own notes for this trip.”

 

“Something you want to share with the rest of us?”

 

“Ok so maybe it’s kind of a diary…”

 

“Not something you’re planning to contribute?”

 

“It’s private.”

 

“Suit yourself.” Regina shrugged. “I was surprised you came.”

 

“Yeah, well, I’m full of fucking surprises it turns out.”

 

“How are things with Marian?” Regina got up and began to dress.

 

    Lilly couldn’t help but it smile.

 

“That good huh?” The mayor laughed. “Well I’m glad to hear that. Marian and I were close before you came to town. I actually felt guilty when I didn’t have as much time to spend with her, what with Zelena and Margot happening. I was happy to know she had you. And Roland. What a special kid.”

 

“Yeah. He is.” Lilly smiled.

 

“So what’s the plan? Is Roland going to have three moms?” She chuckled.

 

“I don’t think I’m mom material.” Lilly scoffed. “I grew up my whole life without one…”

 

   She trailed off.

 

“I was never all that good to your mom Lilly. Mal and I had our issues. But I never realized what she’d been through. If I had known…”

 

“You think you’d have fucking treated her better? No offense queenie but I find that hard to believe.”

 

“If I have to call Jillian Captain then you can’t call me queenie.” She put her hands on her hips.

 

“Alright.” Lilly smiled. “Regina.”

 

“Being a mom is the most important thing in my life. Henry, Roland, and Margot. They’re my happy ending. The fact that I can parent them with my true love is just icing on the cake. I’d hope you could find that kind of happiness with Marian. You both deserve it.”

 

“I’m grateful for my happiness with Marian. But being a fucking mom? Roland is my friend. And I don’t intend for that relationship to change. Roland and I play videogames together. Eat ice scream. But I’d sooner teach him to sneak out than ground him.”

 

“Maybe he needs that.” Regina shrugged.

 

“His father is the world’s greatest thief. I don’t think he needs my fucking help to question authority. But I’m happy to have him as a friend.”

 

“You’ve got lots of friends Lilly. And you should know, I’m impressed at how you’re handling things. With your mom.”

 

   Lilly turned away.

 

“Come on, let’s see if we can find some food on this ship. I bet you Snow has already made her way to the kitchen.”

 

“Right behind you.” Lilly nodded.

 

   As Regina left the cabin she looked over her notebook again. It was a sloppy catalog filled with crude drawings and spelling errors. A collection of mythical weapons. She carefully tucked the notebook between the cot and the thin mattress. Being certain it couldn’t be seen she stepped out into the hall and joined the others.

 

Chapter 12: Forgiveness and Revenge

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke/Tartarus (mayors house/Basalt Cell)

Robin struggles to accept Zelena’s new role upon his return. Hook and Meg share stories of their lives and their children.

   Robin busied himself in the kitchen. Cooking eggs for Roland and heating a bottle for Margot. The baby began to fuss in her carrier. Robin found a clean pacifier and tossed it over his shoulder to land perfectly in his daughter’s teething mouth.

 

“Roland! Breakfast!” He called.

 

“I could help you know.” Zelena said from the kitchen door.

 

“I don’t need help. I’ve got it handled.” He didn’t look up from the eggs.

 

“I could take the baby while you-“

 

“I SAID I have it handled.” He snapped with uncharacteristic anger.

 

“Regina let me help.” Zelena crossed her arms.

 

“Regina isn’t here. And I missed months with my children. I don’t need your help.”

 

“Morning Zelena!” Roland rushed past to the kitchen counter waiting for his eggs.

 

“See? He doesn’t mind me!” The wicked witch pointed to the young boy.

 

“Not in front of the children.” Robin glared at her.

 

    Zelena gave him a look of anger and envy before turning and walking up the stairs.

 

“She helped a lot papa.” Roland said. “When Regina and Lilly fought the Captain she helped.”

 

“Don’t worry about it Roland.” His father smiled, placing eggs on his plate. “It’s not your concern.”

 

“I’m not as old as Henry. But I know things.”

 

“I know. You’re a smart boy. You get that from your mother.” He chuckled.

 

“You were GONE papa.”

 

   Robin stopped. His shoulders rigid.

 

“You said the same thing over and over all the time. I never looked at someone who was empty before.”

 

“I’m sorry I scared you.” He looked down.

 

“She helped Regina fight…”

 

“I know you were around for the things I missed, and you feel differently about them than I do. But, I’m just trying to figure out what to do now that I’m back. I’m upset that I missed so much too. And… I don’t feel like sharing with Zelena right now.”

 

“Mama says sharing is important.”

 

“Sharing toys maybe.” He laughed.

 

“No! Sharing people too! Zelena was bad because she didn’t have any people to share. And now that she does she’s getting better. If you don’t share… maybe she’ll be bad again.” He looked down at his untouched eggs.

 

“That’s what I’m worried about. That sharing isn’t enough. She has to WANT to be good.”

 

“I think she does.” Roland bit into his toast. “And I was here. While you were gone.”

 

“You’re right.” Robin leaned on the counter. “I should trust you. You’re growing up. But this isn’t easy. Coming back after everything I’ve missed.”

 

“That’s ok papa. I’m here to help you.” He smiled.

 

“You think I should give Zelena a chance?”

 

“Yes.” He nodded.

 

“Well, if you say it’s the right thing, I can’t think of a better reason to give it a try.

 

    There was a knock on the door.

 

“That’ll be Henry. Hopefully he has some updated pages.”

*****

 

    Killian Jones sat up with a terrible start. He looked around his empty cell for the next terror, but saw none.

 

“You’re awake.” He heard Meg’s voice.

 

“Aye. What is it this time?” He tried to conceal the fear in his voice.

 

“Give it a minute.”

 

   He felt a terrible ache in his stomach. His mouth was dry and chalky. Across the room he saw a bucket of fresh cool water. The sicklyvine he had seen before was slowly creeping into the cell. It was small and weak. Unripe berries struggling to grow. Feeling a terrible longing, he lunged towards the bucket to drink. Reaching out he remained feet from the water that would slake him. No matter how hard he tried to pull at the chain running through him, he could not reach.

 

“Hunger…” He whispered looking up at the vine of fruit. “Thirst…”

 

“Are you starting to develop a preference Captain?” She laughed.

 

“I certainly didn’t care for the heat.” His stomach growled loudly.

 

“That one is particularly gruesome. At least dying of cold is peaceful. Like falling asleep.”

 

“Hunger… I’m no stranger.” He placed his back to the wall between them.

 

“Is that so? The great Captain fell on hard times?”

 

“I came from hard times. I learned from them. If you want something… if you need something… you have to take it.”

 

“Spoken like a true pirate.”

 

“Aye.” He laughed.

 

   They spent a long moment in silence. No sound but their stomachs.

 

“My mother died of starvation.” He admitted looking down. “Gave the last of her food to my brother and I.”

 

“I’m sorry…” Meg said sincerely. “At least she died happy.”

 

“How do you figure?”

 

“A mother is always happy to die for her children.”

 

“Speaking from experience?”

 

   She was quiet.

 

“Come Meg, we have eternity to get to know one another. And by my estimate we still have days of starvation before death.”

 

“You first. You spoke of your brother.”

 

“Aye. My elder brother. Liam.”

 

“By your tone I’m guessing he was lost.”

 

“Lost, died, killed.”

 

“Killed?”

 

“Perhaps not.” He looked down. “In truth it was his own hubris that killed him. He believed in the system. He died for that belief.”

 

“And you lived?”

 

“I lived to doubt the system. And grew to hate the it. I began to exist for revenge.”

 

“I wanted revenge once… felt I was owed it. Thought it would satisfy me.”

 

“Did it?”

 

“I’m here aren’t I? How did you fare on yours?”

 

“I’m here aren’t I?”

 

   She laughed.

 

“The truth is I got my revenge.” He held his stomach as it ached terribly. “I succeeded, I defeated my great evil. And for it, I will spend eternity in torment.”

 

“Paved with good intentions.”

 

“Aye. What were your good intentions Meg?”

 

   Silence.

 

“I shared, it’s your turn. What did you do?”

 

“I held on to my anger. The gods wanted me to forgive… but I couldn’t… I wouldn’t. It was my only vengeance.”

 

“The gods? How did you get mixed up with them?”

 

“I married one.”

 

“The wife of a god?” He smiled. “No wonder you ended up in hell.”

 

   He heard her let out a breath of amusement.

 

“He wasn’t a god when I met him. He was mortal. The child of a human and a god.”

 

“A demigod.” Hook nodded his understanding as though she could see him.

 

“Demigods born to mortal women are mortal. But they have the potential for godliness if they earn it. Most of the time you can’t even tell they are anything different from your average mortal. Other than their gifts.”

 

“Gifts?”

 

“All demigods have exceptional abilities. Something that manifests at birth. My husband was exceptionally strong. And for his strength he was hailed as a hero.”

 

   Her voice was bitter and angry as she spoke of him.

 

“I take it the marriage didn’t go well?”

 

   Silence.

   He waited patiently for her to speak.

 

“Did you have children Captain?”

 

“Aye. An adopted son. And a daughter in a certain sense.”

 

“What happened to them?”

 

   It was his turn to be silent. His stomach growled loudly. He looked longingly at the fruit upon the vine.

 

“Captain?”

 

“My son died… there was nothing I could do to stop it. I thought for so long, that if I had only kept him from leaving the last time I saw him… but the truth is he was already dead.”

 

“And your daughter?”

 

“I sent her away. It was the only way I could think to save her.”

 

“Did it work?” She asked.

 

“Yes.” He smiled and laughed with bitter sweet victory. “It worked, she’s safe. Off on her own adventures… I promised her I would try to live. I broke that promise.”

 

   He wiped his tears as they fell from his cheeks. His mouth still chalky and dry, his salty tears tasted sweet.

 

“I had children…” Her voice was quiet and sad.

 

“How many?”

 

“Three sons. You should have seen them, so full of life. So much left to live…”

 

“What happened?”

 

“What does it matter?” She said bitterly. “They didn’t survive into adulthood. I never had the chance to see the men they’d grow to be. That’s what landed me here. I couldn’t bear it. I couldn’t stand to forgive…”

 

“Forgive who?”

 

“That’s enough for today Captain. Let us speak of other things.”

 

Chapter 13: Destined Voyage

Summary:

Setting: Portal (Jolly Roger)

Passing the time on their long voyage the crew shares memories of their time with Hook.

“The kitchen is delightful!” Snow smiled taking a bite. “I had no idea pirates ate so well!”

 

   They sat on the deck, planks set up on barrels to make a table large enough for the eight of the them to sit around. A well portioned spread laid out in front of them.

 

“I can’t speak for all pirates, but aboard the Jolly Roger each sailor has their share. If the captain eats well, the crew eats well.” Jillian took a bite. “I’m rather impressed at your cooking! Most landlubbers I met tend to over cook fish.”

 

“Actually… your father showed me how to cook fish.” Snow looked down at her plate.

 

“H-he did?”

 

“Yes.” Snow reached for her glass of water. “He came around a couple times for movie night and gave me a few tips.”

 

“He helped like that a lot. He showed me how to fight.” Adam added.

 

   Jillian laid down her utensils, her lip trembling.

 

“Maybe we should talk about something different.” Emma noticed her expression.

 

“No.” Jillian said sharply, wiping her eyes before tears could fall. “No I want to talk about him. I tried to avoid my mother’s death… not this time.”

 

“When Robin left town, I was a reck. Hook was there for me.” Regina said. “He told me, in his time as the Dark One, that my words hurt… I haven’t been able to stop thinking of it since. He helped me, and all I ever did was say hurtful things.”

 

“I could have been nicer. It wasn’t easy… a pirate dating my daughter.” David kept his eyes on his plate. “But he proved himself again and again. It wasn’t until he had me captive that I realized how much he’d been through.”

 

“He was rough around the edges. Most people considered villains at some point or another were.” Ruby laughed. “But he cared about the people around him. More than he wanted to admit even. After Cruela he brought Ursula to the town to help heal everyone. Not just the people he was closest to, everyone.”

 

“He was a good father.” Jillian’s lip trembled. “Perhaps I wasn’t the best daughter. I stabbed him with the Dark Ones Dagger, I tried to keep my father here. Killian was kind enough to let me meet the man. I feel like I took him for granted. And now that he’s gone… I just want him back. I just want to thank him for everything he did for me.”

 

   Ruby placed a hand on Jillian’s shoulder as she wept.

   Emma looked up slowly at Lilly. She glanced down bitterly at her food. Clenching her jaw, saying nothing.

 

“Are you ok?” She asked quietly. “I know it wasn’t an easy decision to make this trip for you.”

 

   Lilly held her breath to keep the smoke from escaping her nose and lips as the dragon within her summoned her rage.  Feeling her distress, Emma reached across the table to place a hand on hers. Lilly withdrew before they could touch. She stood, taking her dish.

 

“Thank you for the food.” Lilly said to snow.

 

   She went below back to her bunk, at the tome of mythical weapons she had brought with her.

   Jillian’s tears continued to fall, hearing stories of her father’s life. She wondered if they would succeed. She wondered if it was truly possible to restore life to the dead.

 

“Excuse me.” Jillian said quietly. Walking back to the upper deck.

 

“Jill!” Ruby stood and watched her go.

 

“Why don’t you go talk to her Ruby?” Snow smiled gently. “We’ll clear the table.”

 

   The wolf walked to the upper deck. Seeing the woman she loved looking out at the swirling green clouds of the vortex around them. And the blue energy of Jillian’s power protecting the ship.

 

“Is there anything I can do for you Jill?” She asked gently.

 

“Do…” She laughed quietly. “I need to DO something to make me feel like I’m not powerless…”

 

“Powerless? Jillian we were powerless WITHOUT you! And honestly I’m astounded at how this has all turned out. None of this would work without everyone here. Everything that has happened has required each of us to move forward. It’s almost like… it’s destiny.”

 

“Destiny… whose destiny?” She shook her head.

 

“Who knows? Mine? Yours? Emma’s? Hook’s? But when things happen in a way that feels designed by fate… there’s a little part of me that just has to trust the process. We’re working towards something bigger than ourselves.”

 

“Bigger…” Jill reached out her hand over the rail, feeling the energy of the vortex around them. “Something Bigger.”

 

   She turned and saw Emma wandering towards the front of the ship.

 

“Jillian… what are you doing?” Ruby asked.

 

“Something bigger.” The young captain raised her hand, summoning a rope from the highest mast to her hand.

 

“Jill…” Ruby said cautiously.

 

“Tally ho.” The captain smiled.

Notes:

Taking a page from Killian and Emma’s playbook I was hungover as shit all day yesterday. Nothing like an alcoholic writing about alcoholics 🤣

Chapter 14: Hold On

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke (Docks)
Tartarus (Basalt cell)

Marian worries about Lilly and her strange shift in ideals to save the man the murdered her mother. Hook and Meg continue their torture.

Notes:

Once again I find myself with a rather complex sequence of events that have to culminate into a singular point.
It’s not easy to keep track of these 3 locations.
Jillian’s crew.
Storybrooke crew.
Killian and Meg.
It’s tricky. Why do I keep doing this to myself? At least I’m over the hangover 🤦

“The shore is clear, Marian.”

 

“Thank you little John. I don’t like the idea of leaving this portal unattended.”

 

“The sea queen has been keeping a close eye on it. What has you worried my lady?”

 

“Where do I start? My girlfriend ran off into a portal to the afterlife. She’s still mourning her mother but she’s on a mission to save her murderer. And the damn portal-!” She dropped her arms in exasperation looking out at the water.

 

“What about it?” The large man hiked his crossbow up his shoulder.

 

“The Dark One tried to open a portal to let evil into our world. And we reopened it in order to step through.”

 

“You disagree with the decision to open it?”

 

“Not at first. But now I’m having second thoughts.” She sighed. “An open door can be stepped through in both directions.”

 

“Y-you mean…?”

 

“Who knows what could come through from the other side…”

 

“Marian!”

 

   She turned to see Henry coming up the boardwalk.

 

“Any news?” She rushed to meet him.

 

“Just the usual. They’re still in the portal. But I wanted to ask you about Lilly…”

 

“Is she ok?” Marian frowned.

 

“Well, I can’t see EVERYTHING that happens. But Lilly has had her nose buried in some book. And no offense to her but that doesn’t really feel like her… thing.”

 

   Marian smirked.

 

“No I suppose it isn’t. But what has you so worried?”

 

“She was so upset about Hook, and now she’s off to save him. Doesn’t that seem… against her character?”

 

   Marian’s expression fell.

 

“Do you have new pages?” She asked

 

“Yeah. Here.” He handed her copies.

 

   She saw the image of Lilly looking down, while at a table full of friends. Her fists clenched.

 

“Just hold on Lilly…” Marian whispered to herself. “And don’t do anything stupid…”

 

*****

 

   Killian Jones hung from his right wrist. He gripped the chain, but his arm was tired. He tried again to reach up with his hook to take some of the strain off. But it wouldn’t have made a difference. The weight strapped to his legs pulled him down. He felt the painful sensation of his body being stretched apart.  Curiously, the vine of fruit from his terrible hunger continued to grow into his cell. The fruit begining to slowly grow ripe.

 

“M-Meg…?” He said with some difficulty. “Are you there?”

 

“M-my arms are tired…”

 

“Could be worse… you could be hanging by just the one- Ah!” He dropped his weight as he lost his strength. The joint of his shoulder painfully separating as his body fell.

 

“We’ll die soon Captain. Perhaps the next torment won’t be as bad.”

 

“Tell me about your sons…” He said, trying to distract himself as much as her. “You said there were three. What were their names?”

 

“Therimachus, Creontiades, and Deicoon.”

 

“I hope you’ll forgive me if I don’t remember that.” He said through the pain.

 

   Meg tried to laugh but failed.

 

“H-how old were they?”

 

“Six, five, and three.”

 

“So young… You said a mother is happy to die for her children… did you?”

 

“I would have. None of this torture, none of this hell compares to losing them. I will gladly endure it if it could only scorch the image of their death from my mind.”

 

“But it can’t…” He said quietly.

 

“As the years drag on I pray I will forget!” She wept profusely. “That these tortures will drive me mad and strike out the sight of them! But it never does…”

 

“I’m sorry M-Meg…” He said as his vision began to blur.

 

“Your turn Captain.” He heard her say.

 

    But he could not respond. Her voice continued. He heard her crying out for him as his life slipped away.

 

Notes:

If anyone has thoughts on things that could happen back in Storybrooke let me know! I have some minor plans but I need a bit of filler there.
Henry, Robin, Marian, Zelena, Ursula.
Any ideas surrounding that crew are appreciated!

Chapter 15: Reckless

Summary:

Setting: Portal (Jolly Roger)

Ever the thirst for adventure, Jillian makes a risky move frightening Ruby who is fresh off her time under the Dark Captains murderous rampage.

   Emma finished helping her mother clear the table. They had gone their separate ways to pass the time. Emma wandered up to the bow of the ship. Recalling time she had spent with Killian aboard the Jolly Roger. The dream they had of sailing down to coast to the Caribbean. Running her hand over the rail of the ship she felt a strange energy from the enchanted wood.

 

“Jillian don’t!!!” Ruby called from the navigation deck.

 

   Emma turned to see Captain Jill take a running start and leap overboard from the upper deck. She gasped and looked out into the swirling clouds of the portal around them. Jillian was holding tight to a rope from the highest mast of the Jolly Roger. It caught tight as the young Captain boldly swung around in a wide arc. She held out her hand, her fingers touching the clouds, as she used her momentum to come back around to the bow. She let go of the rope falling and rolling to the deck next to Emma. Coming to her feet dusting herself off casually.

 

“JILLIAN!!!” Ruby said angrily rushing from the stern. “You can’t just DO that! What the hell would happen to the rest of us if you went floating out into some portal!?!”

 

“Hadn’t really thought about it.” She shrugged.

 

“How could you do something so reckless?!?”

 

“I do it all the time.” Jill waved her hand dismissively.

 

“Do you even care how much you scared me just now?!?” Ruby’s lip trembled.

 

“Ruby, it’s alright, the Jolly Roger had me! She wouldn’t let me fly off into some portal.”

 

“You have no way of knowing that! The rope could break! You could lose your hold! The portal could suck you in! Don’t you understand we’re on this journey to… to…” She looked at Emma, having seen no remorse on Jillian’s face. “Maybe YOU should talk to her.”

 

   She turned on her heel marching up to the Captains quarters.

 

“Like I need love advice from Emma Swan.” She scoffed angrily.

 

“She’s worried about you Captain.” Emma put her hands in her pockets.

 

“Like you worried about my father?” Jillian’s bitter tone cut into her.

 

“I DID worry about him.” Emma said firmly.

 

   Jill turned toward her hearing defiance in her voice.

 

“You can say I hurt him, tortured him, k-killed him. But no one for one second can say I wasn’t worried about him.”

 

“Yes I can. You were worried about yourself, not my father.”

 

“And who were you worrying about when you leapt off the deck just now?” She gestured.

 

“I know what I’m doing.”

 

“That’s what I thought, when I turned Hook. He spent so much time getting me through my ordeal. He never gave up on me. I thought I could do that for him.”

 

“I guess you just didn’t love him enough.” Jillian said coldly.

 

“I never loved anyone like I love Killian Jones!!!” She shouted stepping up to Jill.

 

“Finally! Ready for a fight!” Jill stepped back and raised her fists.

 

“I’m not going to fight you Jillian. I feel bad enough already. What were you even doing swinging out into the vortex like that?”

 

“We’ve made good time. I was trying to get a stronger feel for the portal we’re in. Trying to find out how far along we are.”

 

“Well you scared the hell out of Ruby. Maybe you shouldn’t. Trust me when I say just because you CAN do something doesn’t mean you should Captain.”

 

   Jillian frowned.

   Emma looked down at the deck as she went below. Jill let out a sigh of defeat. Begrudgingly heading back over to the navigation deck and opening the hatch with a wave of her hand. She came down into the cabin to see Ruby lying in bed with her back to her.

 

“Are you still mad?” She asked.

 

“Why would you do that to me Jillian?”

 

“I knew I would be ok.”

 

“Well I didn’t!” She sat up. “I just watched so many of my friends die! You don’t think watching you leap overboard is going to scare me to death?!?”

 

“I’m sorry. I guess I should have thought of your feelings.” She sat on the edge of the bed.

 

“If you really want me to be your first mate we have to be a team! Can’t you at least TALK to me before you do that kind of shit?!?”

 

“Technically first mate is SECOND in command. Not a team…”

 

“Fine. If that’s how you want it, have a good night CAPTAIN.” She stood and made her way to the ladder.

 

“Ruby wait!” Jillian stood to go after her.

 

“You may run this ship Jillian, but not our relationship. You get the final say on what happens with the crew. But not us!”

 

“You’re right.” She looked down. “Would you believe that I’ve never had a relationship that lasted this long before?”

 

“And you say Emma made excuses.” Ruby rolled her eyes.

 

“Don’t bring Emma in to this.” Jillian moaned.

 

“You’re upset with Emma for the decision she made but you don’t care how your decisions affect other people!”

 

   They stood for a moment in silence.

 

“I can change… for you…” Jill looked down.

 

“I don’t want you to change Jillian. I still want you to be the crazy wild person you are. But can’t you THINK of me before you do this kind of thing?”

 

“I do think of you… all the time… I can’t stop thinking about you.” She pouted.

 

“We can do this Jillian. But we have to learn to work together. You need to be the captain AND my girlfriend. Not one or the other.”

 

“How do I know which is which?”

 

“We talk about it, and figure it out.”

 

“I can do that.” She smiled.

 

“I think you need to read the book Jillian. I understand why you don’t want to. But you should know the whole story.” She placed her hands on her shoulders, looking into her eyes.

 

“Adam said that too. I guess it’s time I stop running from the truth.

 

“I’ll give you some time.” She leaned in and kissed her sweetly. “I love you Jillian.”

 

“I love you too, my Bonny Lass.”

 

   Ruby left her alone. She sat heavily at the table, reaching for the folder containing the copy of the storybook. She opened it to the first page and read aloud.

 

“ Killian Jones stood in the street. Eyes wide with shock. A blank stare on his face.”

Notes:

Jillian is far from perfect. She struggles to comprehend emotions that aren’t her own. Which is not to say she isn’t open to the concept. But I think her and Ruby probably do a lot of fighting as a couple. But also a lot of “making up” if you know what I mean 😆

Chapter 16: Fault

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke (Diner)
Tartarus (Basalt Cell)

Henry is surprised to learn that Granny blames herself for the death of Mister Smee.
Hook learns the truth of Megara’s captivity.

“How’s this?” Smee asked, placing a plate in front of Granny.

 

   She looked from the plate to the old sea dog with skepticism. She took one of the fries covered in chili off the plate and bit into it. Smee waited eagerly, unsure what to make of the twitch of her brow.

 

“Not enough orange peel. Do it again.”

 

   Smee sighed and took it back into the kitchen.

 

“It seemed fine to me.” Henry shrugged, taking another fry before the plate was taken away. “Don’t you hate wasting ingredients like that?”

 

“Smee soup was a best seller. It’s worth getting it right.” The old woman groused.

 

“Are you sure it’s not about the old Smee?” The boy asked.

 

“Don’t you have someplace to be? Something to do?” Granny sighed.

 

“I’m the author. My power works just fine in the diner.” He smirked.

 

“You think you’re smart, don’t you kid?”

 

“You said it not me.” He laughed.

 

“He’s not the same man.” She shook her head. “The Smee I knew is gone. He’d still be here if it wasn’t for-“

 

   She stopped.

 

“…Hook?” Henry asked.

 

“That’s not what I was going to say.”

 

“Wait, Granny, do you blame yourself?” Henry was astounded.

 

“I’m calling your tab. Pay up or get out.”

 

“It wasn’t your fault.”

 

“Henry…”

 

“It wasn’t! Hook killed Smee because he had something to prove to himself! I knew it, Smee knew it, you shouldn’t blame yourself.”

 

   There was a clatter of dishes falling to the ground. Smee stood in the doorway to the kitchen. A plate of chili and fries on the ground.

 

“Hook killed…” He said in shock. “S-Smee…?”

 

“Mister-“ Henry started.

 

“He k-killed me…?” He breathed. “But I’ve always been a good mate to him. Always.”

 

   Tears streamed down Granny’s face. She clapped her hand to her mouth and ran around the bar towards the bunkhouse.

 

“She’s so upset. I’m the one that just found out the captain Killed me. D-did I say something wrong?”

 

“It’s just… those were his last words.” Henry looked down.

 

“They were? I… I never thought the Captain would do something like that to me. Ever.”

 

“He didn’t want to. It was the Darkness. I don’t think he regretted killing anyone the way he regretted killing Smee. He was trying to convince himself-“

 

“-this is what he really wants.” He finished his sentence. “That I understand.”

 

“You should.” Henry handed him the story book. “You said it to me.”

 

“Has Jillian read this?” He asked.

 

“Not as far as I’m aware.”

 

“It won’t be easy for her.”

 

“And you? Knowing what happened to the other Smee?”

 

“I’d like to know what really happened. What the Captain went through.” The sailor took the book from him.

 

“And when you’re done, maybe you should talk to Granny.”

 

“Aye.”

 

*****

   Killian Jones woke to the taste of salt water. He sat up, the floor of the room submerged in two inches of it.

 

“Water, water, every where,

And all the boards did shrink;

Water, water, every where,

Nor any drop to drink.”

 

“It’s getting deeper…” He heard Meg say, a panic in her voice.

 

“I’m almost relieved to drown.” He got to his feet.

 

“I suppose you have experience with that.”

 

“Plenty. I’m right at home.” He looked around for the source of the water.

 

   It seemed to be streaming down the walls. From between the slabs of basalt. The room developed a musky smell as the water wet the stone.

 

“It won’t stop!” She said in fear. “We’re going to drown!”

 

“It’s alright Meg. It will be over quickly.” He reassured her.

 

“No it won’t! It’s rising slowly! I can’t swim!”

 

“You don’t have to swim. When the water is high enough you need only breathe it in. You’ll lose consciousness immediately.”

 

   He could hear her hyperventilating.

 

“How did your sons die Meg? What happened for them to lose their lives so young?”

 

“Is that supposed to comfort me?!?”

 

“No. Just distract you. Take some deep breaths. We’re not drowning yet. Tell me what happened.”

 

“They were killed. Murdered. Torn apart. I found my babies in pieces!” She gasped.

 

“Picture them alive Megara. Breathe.”

 

   He could hear her regaining her faculties.

 

“Who killed them?” He asked.

 

“Their father. My husband. The Demigod Heracles.”

 

“W-why…?” Was all he could say. “How could a father kill his children?”

 

“It was the wrath of the gods… they turned him to madness… I found him standing in their nursery. Among their bodies…”

 

“The gods made him?”

 

“I warned him. I told him nothing good could come from messing with the Gods. But he wanted to be one of them… and because of it I lost my children. I don’t care how sorry he was. I don’t care that he didn’t mean to. He can keep his remorse. I lived a life of sorrow without my children. How could I forgive him? I can’t get it out of my head… Him holding my child’s corpse. Covered in their blood.”

 

“You said you’re here because you couldn’t forgive? Who could blame a mother for not forgiving the murderer of her children?”

 

“The gods!” She laughed in defeat. “He’s been absolved of his sins they told me! He has earned his forgiveness with his twelve labors!”

 

“They said that?”

 

“Twelve labors… what of my labor? Labor to bear my children? Labor to care for them when they were young, while my husband was off with the gods? Labor to see them killed? Labor to live without them? My husband KILLED my CHILDREN!!!” She shouted in frustration.

 

“I’m sorry Meg…”

 

“The worst part of it… is I know he isn’t here! He murdered our innocent babies, his reward is paradise. And me? I get to suffer for eternity. Because I cannot forgive him.”

 

“That’s not right…” He waded through the water. “You don’t deserve hell for that.”

 

“The gods decided I did. You know, if the water gets high enough perhaps we can see each other… before we die.”

 

   He could hear the panic in her voice.

 

“When you and I meet face to face it will not be with bars between us.”

 

“You sound so confident. I’ve been here much longer than you Killian. There is no escape.”

 

“From death? Perhaps not. From this cell? I doubt it.”

 

“You really believe you can get out?”

 

“I believe we both can. And after hearing your story… I wouldn’t dream of leaving without you.”

 

“The water is getting higher…”

 

“Don’t fight it Meg. Unlike the others, to drown is a peaceful death.”

 

“Nothing about this is peaceful… You can try to escape, but there is only more hell outside that door.”

 

   He heard her fear as she spit water. It must have been up to her neck.

 

“Perhaps. But you’ve been in that cell a long time. Don’t you want to see what’s on the other side of that door?”

 

“Y-yes!” She cried with water in her mouth.

 

“Breathe it in Meg. When we wake, it’s time to start planning our escape.”

Chapter 17: Hieronymus Bosch Nightmare

Summary:

Setting: Portal (Jolly Roger)

Jillian’s power over the portal has sped them along. Estimated to arrive in less than half a fortnight.

“Great.” Regina rolled her eyes. “Another council meeting.”

 

   They all stood on the deck, the portal still swirling around them.

 

“I think you’ll find this far different from your round table. I’ve gathered you here as captain.” Jillian stood on the upper deck with her arms crossed confidently, looking down at the others. “By my estimate we will be arriving at our destination in about a day.”

 

“A day?!?” Snow said in surprise. “But we’ve only been traveling in the portal for 4!”

 

“I’m a hell of a captain.” Jillian smirked. “As I said, I can only give you a rough estimate. I can feel we’re further than halfway through. But we don’t know what to expect when we get to the other side.”

 

“I’ve read a great deal of literature.” Adam said. “But even that probably only gives us a basic understanding. Limbo could be anything. Dante’s Purgatorio, religious mythos, or a Hieronymus Bosch nightmare.”

 

“I don’t know what any of that is but it sounds fucking bad.” Lilly crossed her arms.

 

“We need to be prepared. So when we come through the portal I want you all to be on guard.”

 

“Aye aye Captain.” Emma nodded.

 

    Jillian made eye contact with her and then looked away.

 

“I’ll signal you when we draw nearer. Crew dismissed.”

 

“Captain Jill!” Adam rushed up the stairs. “Less than a week! Thank you!”

 

“Don’t thank me yet. Who knows how long it will take us to figure out how to help my father… and it will take another five days at least to get us back to Storybrooke.”

 

“But, at least now I have hope.”

 

“Adam? What do you think is on the other side? From your reading?”

 

“In some books the space between paradise and damnation is for souls that have not been judged. A temporary state before being sent to one or the other. But in some myths it’s a natural progression. A soul in hell can have their sins forgiven and pass into purgatory on their way to paradise.”

 

“Do you think that could happen for my father?” She looked down.

 

“I wouldn’t be here if I didn’t. But I know how Killian feels about his actions. I’m not sure he’s capable of forgiving himself enough to make his way out of hell. That’s why I think we have to help him. To show him the forgiveness he can’t show himself.”

 

“I… I read the book. You’re right. I am proud of him.”

 

“Has it changed your thoughts on anything?” He asked.

 

“No.” She said bitterly. “I’m still upset with Emma. Ruby wants me to put myself in her shoes. But I just can’t. When this is over I’m taking him away.”

 

“I know the weight of this kind of guilt Jillian. You know I do. I think the first obstacle you’re going to face is convincing Hook he deserves to live.”

 

*****

 

   Lilly tried to contain the smoke escaping her nose and mouth. Taking a deep breath to calm herself, she opened the composition notebook, paging furiously through, until she came to a page with one of her drawings on it. Her art was unrefined, but she had crated some fairly good likenesses of the weapons. Swords belonging to gods and demons. Saints and sinners. But she had stoped at an illustration of a spear.

 

“Kahhh… lahhh…dannn…dahhh…” She slowly sounded out the name. “Kaladanda. The Spear of Yama, lord of death…”

 

*****

 

   Emma took deep breaths as she made her way into the cabin. Her head spun. She felt dizzy.

 

“Sweetie? Are you ok?” Snow asked helping her to her cot.

 

“We’re almost there… I’m… I’m going to see him again…”

 

“Isn’t that a good thing?” She tucked a strand of hair behind her daughter’s ear.

 

“After everything that happened, no matter how hard I try, I can’t think of what I could possibly say.” She dropped her head into her hands.

 

“I think when you see him, you’ll know.”

 

“Besides.” David added. “First we have to FIND him. So we certainly won’t see him as soon as we get there.”

 

“I just want him to know I’m coming for him. I want him to know I won’t leave him in hell.”

 

“Killian believed in you Emma. He knows better than anyone, there’s nothing you can’t do.” David sat on the other side of her placing his hand on her back.

 

    Though her heart was still broken, it felt good to have both of her parents with her. They put their arms around her as she began to gently cry. Overwhelmed once more at the thought of something she could possibly say. To the man she had loved and betrayed.

   They all turned in for the night. Knowing that they would wake up to arrive in the underworld.

Chapter 18: New Tricks

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke (Granny’s)
Tartarus (Basalt cell)

Robin and Marian share a cup of coffee, musing on the direction their lives have taken.
Killian tries to thwart Hades plans by using his own tricks against him.

“Mama!” Roland ran to his mother. “Margot rolled over this morning!”

 

“Did she?” Marian said excitedly. “Soon you’re going to have to teach her to walk!”

 

“I think it will be a while before that!” He laughed.

 

“Not if she’s anything like her big brother! You were hardly 9 months when you took your first step!”

 

   Roland slid into the booth next to Marian, his father sitting on the other side. Robin had Margot strapped to his chest in a rather modern baby carrier.

 

“Are you sure you don’t need any help?” She asked with a smirk.

 

“This isn’t my first child you know.” He flashed her his galant smile.

 

“Regina had help From Zelena. If you let her help…”

 

“I don’t need her help Roland. I’m doing just fine on my own.”

 

   The boy let out a sigh.

 

“I’m going to go talk to Henry.” He slid out of the booth to join the teenager at the counter.

 

“She did actually help a lot you know.” Marian set down her coffee.

 

“So much has changed since I woke up. Margot grew so much without me. I have a hard time parting from her.”

 

“That’s not the only reason.”

 

“You can still see right through me.” He laughed. “It’s not just Margot. Zelena is… still not my favorite person.”

 

“That’s the nicest way you could possibly describe the woman who assaulted you.”

 

“I read the storybook. I know she saved Regina’s life. But she also has her magic back now… I’m worried of letting her too close.”

 

“You don’t have to leave Margot alone with her, just let her help when you’re around.”

 

“I could use a bit of a break…” He admitted. “How is the portal? You’ve lead the efforts to man the shore. I haven’t seen you so dedicated in a while.”

 

“I just have a bad feeling about it. Leaving a portal to the afterlife constantly open isn’t exactly the safest plan I’ve ever heard of. I just want to be ready in case something happens. As if that anxiety wasn’t enough, there’s something going on with Lilly.”

 

“Is she alright?” Robin drank his own coffee as Granny came around with a pot.

 

“At the moment… I just don’t understand why she wants to help all of a sudden.”

 

“Not the altruistic type?” He raised an eyebrow.

 

“Of course she is. She put everything on the line to fight Hook. And suffered the ultimate consequence. Her mother’s death. But that’s kind of my point. As brave as she was to fight for the town, she’s been filled with anger since it happened. I thought it would take years for her to heal from that kind of heartbreak. But all of a sudden she’s acting like she’s over it.”

 

“You two have come a long way. I’m happy for you Marian.” He held out his cup to her in an informal toast.

 

“Like you and Regina?”

 

“Who would have thought we’d find ourselves in such relationships? Me with the Evil Queen, you with a-“

 

“Woman?” Marian raised her brow.

 

“I was going to say dragon…” He scratched his head. “Although I have to admit, seeing you with a woman surprised me a little.”

 

“Is that a bad thing?”

 

“Not at all! I’m glad for what you have with Lilly! I am truly happy for you Marian. I know you’re worried about her right now, but… seeing as my wife is on the same trip, I’m glad you have someone you care about enough to worry for.”

 

“I suppose I’m glad about that too.”

 

“Ok papa. Show him!” Roland smiled placing a handful of darts on the table, Henry approaching from behind with curiosity.

 

“Again? Roland, it’s not a game.”

 

“Seems like a game.” He shrugged.

 

“What is he talking about?” Marian looked up.

 

   Robin threw a dart. It banked off one of the fan blades and hit directly in the center of the dartboard.

 

“How did you do that?!?” Marian stood.

 

“I picked up a new trick.”

 

“Do it again!” Roland said excitedly.

 

“Alright. I’ll throw the rest of these, but that’s it you got it? No more.” He stood out of the booth.

 

“Right! I won’t ask you for the rest of the day!”

 

   Robin shook his head with a smile and threw another dart.

 

*****

“How long has it been?” Killian stood in the middle of the room.

 

“Since w-what?” Megara asked in fear.

 

   The room was covered in metal spikes. He could scarcely step between them. They protruded from the walls and ceiling. After some hours he had realized they were growing longer at a slow rate.

 

“Since you arrived?”

 

“I don’t know…” She said weakly.

 

“How long since I arrived?” He wondered aloud.

 

“Weeks? A month? There’s no way to tell time here. Why? Are you in a hurry?” She asked sarcastically.

 

   He smiled, a flash of golden hair and a sarcastic tone in his memory.

 

“I would like to see what’s on the other side of that door…”

 

“Even without the chain, I don’t think I could reach it right now.” She said. “This is certainly a strange method of torture.”

 

“It’s not the spikes. It’s the restlessness. We can’t sit or lie down. Before long we’ll begin to feel exhaustion. And when we can no longer stand…”

 

“Impalement.” She realized aloud.

 

“Aye.”

 

“What’s your plan Captain? How do you expect to escape?”

 

“Truthfully? I don’t. But in life I simply ran into everything like I was going to die. Things worked out more often than you’d think.”

 

   She laughed.

 

“But Hades made a mistake this time. He gave me exactly what I needed.”

 

“What’s that?” She asked.

 

“I have an infinite amount of time to figure it out. And dying is no longer a hindrance.”

 

“You’re really planning to get out. Aren’t you?”

 

“Of this cell? Aye.” He grinned.

 

   Looking at the vine growing in through the door, he had a thought. Using the spikes along the wall, he placed the links of his chain upon them. They supported the weight of it enough for him to pull it tighter than before, leaving no slack. He reached out for the vine. Stretching as far as he could.

 

“What are you doing Captain?” Meg asked.

 

“Something different.” He answered.

 

   Removing the cuff of his prosthesis he held the leather in his right hand, using it to give him a bit more reach. With his left arm he steadied upon the spikes. He could feel himself on the edge of his balance. Knowing that one slip would impale him. But his effort bore fruit. Literally.

 

“Ah-ha!” He exclaimed in victory as he caught the vine and watched the fruit fall to the ground.

 

“What happened?!?” Meg asked.

 

   He reached down to take the fruit, slipping off the edge of the spike and falling to his death.

 

Notes:

I’ve been dying to write a conversation between Robin and Marian! This one turned out so good too! 💕

Chapter 19: Sepia Sky

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke (docks)

The crew comes through the portal. The Captain exhausted by her efforts.

   
    The crew had hardly dressed the next morning before the ship began to lurch back and forth.

 

“Batten down the hatches!” Jillian called.

 

“Aye aye Captain!” Ruby leapt over the rail of the navigation deck and rushed to close up the ship as the portal became bumpy.

 

    Jillian stood tirelessly at the helm holding the wheel as the ship continued to list right and left.

 

“What’s going on?!?” Regina asked coming up from below.

 

“We’re coming to the end of the portal! Sooner than I expected!” Jill called.

 

“What do we do Captain?” Emma asked.

 

“Tie down! Anyone with magic needs to try to stabilize us! Adam! David! Snow! Help Ruby!” She struggled to hold the wheel straight. “Regina! Lilly! Swan! Magic! Now!”

 

   The three witches stood at the bow and raised their arms.

 

“What the fuck?” Lilly looked at her hands. “My magic!”

 

“Something is wrong. I can hardly summon any!” Regina’s hands glowed with a dim light.

 

“More than me! I can’t feel a fucking thing! Emma!”

 

    They turned to see the savior holding out both her hands. The ship was still in peril, but as it was surrounded by a white light it began to stabilize slightly.

 

“How come Emma’s works?!?” Lilly objected.

 

“It doesn’t matter! Tie yourself down!” Regina rushed to find a rope.

 

   With Jill at the helm and Emma holding the ship they rumbled towards an opening at the end of the tunnel. It appeared to be sunlight.

 

“Here we go!” Snow shouted.

 

“Everyone hold on!!!” David held on next to her.

 

“Ahhhh!!!!” Jillian cried with determination.

 

    The blue light of the portal glowed with her efforts. Ruby looked up to see the captain bracing herself against the wheel.

 

“We’re not going to fucking make it!” Lilly’s voice rang with panic.

 

“Yes we are!” The first mate ran up to the helm. “Jillian…”

 

“I’m r-running out of strength Ruby…” She murmured, her eyelids falling as her fortitude faltered.

 

“No you’re not.” Ruby stood behind her helping her hold the wheel in place. “Just hold on a little longer Jillian!”

 

    She could feel the Captains grip weaken under her hands.

 

“I love you Jill.” Ruby whispered in her ear.

 

   She clung to her last bits of consciousness as the ship burst through the portal and onto the other side.

    The Jolly Roger rose out of the portal, landing on a strange brown sea. The entire ship went slightly airborne for a moment before dropping like a stone to splash into the water.

 

“Jillian!!!” Ruby cried as the captain collapsed in her arms.

 

   Regina looked out at the strange sepia sky and muddy water they were floating on. She ran to the stern to look out at the portal they had come through.

 

“It’s stable!” She said. “We made it!”

 

“Jill! Jill wake up!!!” Ruby shook her.

 

   Adam came up to the deck kneeling at her side.

 

“She’s ok Ruby. Just exhausted.” He checked her pulse. “Her vitals are stable. Just a little weak.”

 

   Snow and David rushed to the bow. Emma was on her knees but ok. Lilly came up behind them.

 

“Why the fuck can’t I use magic?!?” She asked. “And how come YOU can?!?”

 

“Give us a minute Lilly…” David got his daughter to her feet.

 

“Actually I would like to know that too.” Emma said, shaking slightly.

 

“We’re in a different realm. Maybe magic doesn’t work the same here.” Snow reasoned.

 

“That doesn’t explain why I can use it and Lilly can’t.” Emma turned her attention to the stern. “Is Jillian ok?”

 

   Regina rushed from the rear to look over the bow.

 

“Look!!!” She exclaimed.

 

“Wait a fucking minute… is that…?”

 

“Storybrooke…” Emma breathed.

 

“It can’t be…” David said astounded.

 

    The buildings and dock were unmistakable. The town they approached appearing identical to their own, if not for the sepia sky. Ruby piloted the Jolly Roger. She brought her into port just as Jillian had shown her. Emma couldn’t help but recognize the brown hue in the air from her vision. As the ship docked they slowly disembarked.

 

“I’ve got Jill.” Adam lifted her into his arms.

 

“Maybe you should keep her on the ship for now.” Regina said.

 

“I don’t like the idea of leaving anyone behind.” Snow shook her head.

 

“I agree.” David nodded. “Who knows what could happen if we split up?”

 

“Well where are we suppose to go? Granny’s?” Regina scoffed.

 

“What about the loft?” Snow offered.

 

“It’s a start. Stay together.” David drew his sword.

Chapter 20: The Worst is Repeated

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke (Pawnshop homestead)
Tartarus (Basalt cell)

Belle and Rumple speak of their failures in relationships.
Killian attempts to fight back.

   
   Belle let out a breath as she sat down on the couch slowly.

 

“My feet hurt…” She moaned.

 

“I told you, you shouldn’t be on your feet so often.” Rumple chided.

 

“Always quick with the ‘I told you so’s’, aren’t you?”

 

“Just because the darkness is gone doesn’t mean I’m not myself.” He smirked.

 

“Towards the end I couldn’t tell you apart anymore, the darkness WAS yourself.”

 

“That I cannot deny.” He lifted her foot into his lap and rubbed her aching feet.

 

“Why are you doing this Rumple?” She relaxed at his comforting touch.

 

“You said your feet hurt.”

 

“You know what I meant.”

 

“I told the father of your children I would look after you. And if he died I’d take his place. But… I know I can’t…”

 

“Really? I’m surprised to hear you admit you’re wrong.”

 

“It’s not wrong, it’s a fact. We no longer share true love. It’s a certainty.”

 

“What changed your mind?”

 

“You did not wake to my kiss.”

 

“W-what?!?” She said loudly.

 

“When you were asleep-“

 

“Yes I got that part! But what I want to know is why the hell you kissed me?!?”

 

“He asked me to.”

 

“Adam?” Her expression softened.

 

“I knew it wouldn’t work. I was sure you didn’t love me anymore.”

 

“But Adam wasn’t…”

 

“He was distraught when it failed. He really was willing to give you up to me, if it would just have woken you up.”

 

“While I’m not thrilled to hear about you KISSING me in my sleep, I think I can find it in my heart to forgive you. How could Adam have any doubts? It broke his curse. We share true love…”

 

“We shared true love. Sometimes the doubt doesn’t need a reason.”

 

“I hate that he would ever feel that way.” She placed a hand on her stomach. “I hate that you ever felt that way too.”

 

“You do?”

 

“Don’t be too pleased with yourself. In hindsight I can see how naive I was to trust you as I did.”

 

“Was it naive?” He asked.

 

“Yes.” She said sharply. “Everyone else in town knew you were trouble. And in the end they were right. Which means I was naive.”

 

“Do you… trust me?” He asked, looking up to meet her eyes.

 

   She looked away.

 

“This isn’t easy for me Rumple.” She said quietly. “Being here with you… without him… our babies weeks away from being born. If I’m wrong again… if you betray me again… it will be the worst thing that has ever happened to me.”

 

   She couldn’t hold back tears in her emotional state.

 

“Just like banishing you the first time was…” Her shoulders shook.

 

“Please don’t cry Belle…” He whispered. “I hate that I ever brought you to this… that I ever made you feel this way. I’m trying to make up for it.”

 

“I can see that Rumple. And I want more than anything for it to be real this time. But the consequences if I’m wrong are my children.”

 

“I know what it is to be separated from your child. My life isn’t worth much these days. But yours is. And you have risked it for me again and again.” He shook his head. “I couldn’t appreciate that as the Dark One. But as Rumplestiltskin, the man I was, I can.
“You haven’t met this side of me before Belle. You’ve only known me with the darkness staining my soul. I want to show you the man I can be. And… unfortunately it’s not much. But I want to be someone you can trust. Even if no one else in all the realms does. The only one I care about is you.”

 

   She sat forward with some difficulty and placed a hand on his shoulder. She said nothing, she only smiled. He smiled back and continued to rub her feet.

 

*****

 

    Killian jones woke in his cell. He heard a chattering, scratching sound, followed by screams from Megara’s cell. He soon realized why. On the floor in front of him were hundreds of scorpions. Varied shapes and sizes. He jumped back, removing his jacket he used it to push back the insects.

 

“Meg!” He cried out.

 

“Welcome to the party Captain.” He heard her chains rattling to hold off the creatures.

 

“The little ones are quick.” He commented.

 

“And the most deadly.” She warned. “But that’s not the worst part.”

 

“It’s not?”

 

“Once you’re stung there’s little to stop you from being stung again. Dying of venom is not pleasant…”

 

“You sound like you have experience.”

 

“I’ve been through some of these torments before.”

 

“Some?”

 

“The worst are repeated.”

 

“You weren’t all too happy about the water.” He shook his jacket at the creatures, but the stream of them coming through the cracks seemed unending.

 

“In the past I’ve held my breath and tried to survive. Prolonging the torment. I have to admit, your method of dying quickly is preferred.”

 

“Dying quickly…” He thought aloud.

 

“It’s not so easy with the scorpions.”

 

“But still inevitable…” He looked through the piles of chitinous creatures, able to make out the fruit of the vine on the floor of the cell.

 

“What are you thinking Captain?”

 

“I’m thinking perhaps Hades is easier to outsmart than he thinks. I’ll be waiting for you in the next torment.” He smirked and rushed into the fray of scorpions.

 

   His hand closed around the fruit as he felt hundreds of pincers and stings.

 

“Ahhh-!” He cried out, sitting back.

 

“What did you do?”

 

“Got stung. A lot. Nnnn…” He moaned as he sat back.

 

“If you’re going to get yourself stung, the little yellow ones will kill you quicker.”

 

“Now you tell me…” He laughed.

 

“It’s sounds as though it wouldn’t have made a difference.” She mused.

 

   He felt pain all over his body at the stings and bites. Some more painful than others. His breathing began to grow shallow. A cold sweat upon his brow. A numbness spread through his arms and legs. He turned and vomited from the toxin, his major organs beginning to liquify.

 

“Find a small yellow one Killian.” Megara advised gently. “It will end your pain.”

 

“T-thank you… Meg…” It was difficult to breathe.

 

“Did you at least accomplish what you set out to do?” She asked.

 

“Aye…” He had difficulty speaking as his throat and face swelled.

 

   He tucked the berries he had gathered into his pocket. Reaching with a shaking hand for the nearest yellow scorpion. He held it to his neck, as close to a vein as he could. He felt the sting, an intense pain at the injection. He began to tremble and convulse. It still took longer than he would have liked. Suspended for a moment in agony as his vision grew dark. He felt the horrible sensation of the creatures crawling across his body as his throat closed, and he went cold.

Chapter 21: Arival

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke (Loft/docks)

Arriving in the afterlife they’re confused fo find a parallel world to their own. Jillian and Emma continue to clash, as Adam discovers he stepped into his worst nightmare.

   
   Jillian felt a wave of magic pass over her. She opened her eyes, seeing the corrugated  steel ceiling above her. She gasped and sat up, finding herself in the loft.

 

“What the-?” She said in surprise. “Where the hell am I?”

 

“Welcome to the afterlife.” Emma said, her hands still extended over her.

 

“Get off.” Jill batted her hand away. “I’m fine.”

 

   Emma sighed.

 

“This looks like your parent’s apartment. Not any afterlife I imagined…” Jillian straightened her bandolier of pistols as she took deep breaths to get her bearings.

 

“Adam has a theory about that.”

 

“Let’s hear it.”

 

“Storybrooke is a convergence of realms. It’s the only reason we were able to open a portal to the afterlife in the first place. He thinks a version of it exists in the other world for that reason. A parallel version.”

 

“As good of an explanation as any I suppose.” She sat forward.

 

“Careful.” Emma warned. “Exiting the portal took a lot out of you.”

 

“I told you I’m FINE. Why did you have to heal me?” She groused. “Why not Regina or Lilly?”

 

“There’s something strange about this place. Magic doesn’t seem to work here the way it does back home. Regina was able to use a bit of magic, but Lilly is completely without it.”

 

“Then why can you use it?”

 

“It took some time to figure that out. But as I was healing you I noticed something. Something that would explain why Regina and I are still able to use it.”

 

“Are you going to tell me or make me guess?”

 

   Emma pulled at a chain around her neck. Hanging on it was ring. The band was inlaid with wood, a stone upon it. Blue of the forget-me-not.

 

“W-what’s that?” Jillian asked, though she could feel the energy coming off it.

 

“The Jewel of the Jolly Roger. Killian gave it to me.”

 

“You can’t be serious. Are you telling me you and my father are-?”

 

“No.” She smiled looking down at the ring. “He gave it to me when I became the Dark One. To protect me.”

 

   The young Captain clenched her jaw. Emma continued.

 

“The stone is made from concentrated fairy dust. And the band is-“

 

“Enchanted wood. From my father’s ship…”

 

“Yes. I never really thought about it before, but this ring is a pretty powerful artifact. I think it allows me to access my power even in this realm.”

 

“What about Regina?”

 

“She has a ring too. A wedding band, made from the same stones. It seems to serve the same purse. Robin’s taste is a bit more conservative, the stones in Regina’s ring are smaller, but still effective.”

 

“And my ship?” Jillian got to her feet.

 

“Ruby docked her without a problem. The others went to gather supplies. They should be back soon.”

 

“Great. So I’m stuck here with YOU.” She snarled.

 

“You don’t have to like me Jillian. But we still have to work together.”

 

“I told you to call me-“

 

“On your ship I’ll call you whatever you want.” Emma clenched her fists. “But we’re not on the Jolly Roger anymore. In fact as far as I can tell we’re in Storybrooke. And this is MY town. So if we’re going to get Hook back you better learn to deal with having me around. Because I’m not going anywhere.”

 

   She turned on her heel and walked down the stairs.

 

*****

 

“Are you sure it was a good idea to leave Emma and Jillian on their own?” Adam asked.

 

“They have to get over this feud enough to work together. And the best way I can think to facilitate that is to do it while Jillian is unconscious.” Ruby carried various bags of luggage and supplies.

 

“So long as Jillian doesn’t try to kill her again...” David muttered.

 

“If Jill’s first visit is any indication I don’t think we’ve seen the last of her unpredictable behavior. You never know what to expect with that girl!” Snow sighed.

 

“I know, isn’t it great?” Ruby grinned.

 

“Can we just get back to the loft? This place gives me the creeps.” Regina looked at the sepia sky.

 

“I’m with the mayor. This isn’t the kind of place I want to spend more time in than I fucking have to.” Lilly agreed.

 

“Speaking of this place, I wonder if everything is the same.” Adam thought aloud as the group made their way up the street. “Maybe the books are in the pawnshop. I could have access to all the same resources.”

 

“Always a bookworm.” Regina smirked.

 

“Well if we could look at the details of-“

 

   He stopped, frozen in place with a look of shock and fear in his eyes.

 

“Adam?!?” Ruby said in alarm at his expression. “Are you ok? What is it?”

 

“Can’t you smell it… can’t you… FEEL it…?” He asked with a trembling voice.

 

“Smell wha-?” Ruby’s expression slowly changed to match Adam’s.

 

“What?!? What the fuck are you two talking about?!?” Lilly demanded.

 

“It’s her… she’s here…” Adam was white as a ghost.

“Cruela.”

 

Notes:

Oh poor Adam. Maybe he won’t suffer someday.

Chapter 22: Fruit’s of their Labors

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke (Mayors house)
Tartarus (Basalt Cell)

Robin and Zelena find common ground.
Killian loses hope for escape.

   Zelena pulled the bag onto her shoulder, leaving the guest room and walking down the steps to the foyer.

 

“Going somewhere?” Robin asked, Margot in her carrier around his chest.

 

“I’m going to Granny’s.” Zelena said bitterly. “The old woman told me I can live in one of the rooms if I… serve food…”

 

   Zelena grimaced.

 

“You’re going to wait tables?” Robin laughed.

 

“Better than here! At least with Regina around I had a purpose! You treat me like part of the architecture!”

 

“Architecture doesn’t talk back.”

 

“I’m leaving.” She made her way to the door to go around him. “I’ve been in a home where I wasn’t wanted before. I’m not doing it again. It’s hard enough trying to be GOOD without feeling hated by the man carrying around my…”

 

   Robin put his hands on his hips.

 

“My niece…” She sighed, opening the door.

 

“Zelena, I know you’ve been earning your place here. And perhaps I haven’t been very supportive of your progress.” He scratched his head.

 

“I spent my whole life with an adoptive father who hated me. If I stay here just to have the same I’m going to turn everyone into a flying monkey.”

 

“Don’t go Zelena.” He said with some reluctance. “I know this isn’t easy on you, but it’s not easy on me either. When I thought you were Marian, I was so beaten down, it felt like I’d never be able to trust anyone ever again. So… I’m struggling. But if you can be patient with me, I can let you help.”

 

“Well maybe I can’t be patient. Regina and I were starting to feel like a family… and with her gone, I only realize I can’t truly have that. I never could.”

 

“Look, Roland trusts you. Or at least he wants to.” Robin followed her out onto the front walk. “I can be better about it. Regina cares about you as her sister. She’s my wife. That means… you’re my sister too.”

 

   She stopped and turned with a look of disbelief.

 

“I’m as surprised as you are.” He smirked.

 

“I can’t start over on this.” She said with surprising sincerity. “It was hard enough to make progress with my sister. And now I have to convince you. It’s like it’s never going to stop. It’s better for me to just forge my own way.”

 

“Well, if that’s what you decide, I’ll respect your wishes. But the truth is… I’d like for you to stay.”

 

“Look, when things are in crisis I’m useful. But when everything is fine I may as well be architecture. I may as well go to granny’s and wait for the next-“

 

“ATTACK!!!” Robin pointed behind her.

 

   She turned. A ghostly dark figure was in the sky flying towards them. It looked like a black specter in flowing robes that seemed to dissipate into nothing.

 

“Get the baby in the house.” Zelena dropped her bag on the front walk.

 

    Her hands glowed with green magic. The creature rushed down and gripped her around the neck. She saw the front door snap shut. She could hear Margot’s cries. As she was lifted off her feet she put her energy into the hands around her throat. She could feel her skin going numb where the creature had her. Like it was slowly sucking the life out of her with nothing but a touch.

   Her feet kicked at the ground as it fell away. The numbness beginning to spread. As her vision began to go dark an arrow pierced the dark creature through the head. It dropped her in alarm, but didn’t seem to mind the arrow.

    Zelena let out a heavy cough as the feeling returned to her extremities. She gasped and looked back to the doorstep. Robin had left the baby inside. His crossbow in hand.

 

“G-get away!!!” She warned.

 

   He let loose another arrow. It struck the creature directly in the face. Zelena got to her feet and extended her hands, holding the specter in a green field. Another arrow hit the ghost in the chest.

 

“It’s not working!” The witch cried. “The arrows don’t do anything!”

 

    In desperation Robin took the bottle from his back pocket and threw it to splash across the creature. It let out a hiss, more of a scream, and turned to fly back towards town.

 

“What the hell was that?!?” Zelena took deep breaths.

 

“I don’t know.” Robin sighed. “But I’m going to ask you to stay Zelena. I think I may need your help with Margot.”

 

*****

 

    Killian Jones woke to the basalt slab ceilings. He took a deep breath and sat up. Looking down at himself he looked relatively unchanged. But he felt horrible. A terrible itch about his entire body.

    He quickly removed his jacket and shirt. Upon his skin he saw rashes and sores. A terrible burning sensation spread across him.

 

“W-what is this…?” He wondered aloud.

 

“Plague.” He heard Meg’s trembling voice.

 

“What plague?” He asked in confusion of his symptoms.

 

“All of them.” She answered.

 

    He began to scratch at his scabs. His skin quickly peeling away with a terrible pain.

 

“Don’t bother.” Meg warned. “There’s no escaping this one. You just have to wait for it to kill you.”

 

“No…” He whispered. “It’s everywhere… I can’t…”

 

“You just have to bear through it. Don’t touch the scabs. It only extends the pain.”

 

“I…I can’t…!” He felt his heart beat quickly in his chest as he began to panic.

 

“Take a breath captain. Try to calm your mind.”

 

“How can I?!?” He cried as every inch of him ached in discomfort.

 

“What calms you?” She asked.

 

“Calms me?!?” He shouted, a crack in his voice. “I’m in the bloody Inferno! There is nothing to calm me! No comfort! No end to the pain!!!”

 

“This will pass Killian.” She said in an even tone. “Just like the others.”

 

“In to yet another torment! And another! And another! I’ll go mad!!!”

 

“The madness is a comfort…” She whispered.

 

“You’ve gone through this one before…?” His voice cracked. “How can you stand it Meg? How did you keep your mind?”

 

“I didn’t. But, as though it’s yet another of Hades tortures… it returns…”

 

“I can’t do it…” He put his hand on his head, sliding down the wall.

 

   The festering sores on his back in terrible agony.

 

“You spoke of escape Hook. What’s your plan?”

 

    He knew she was trying to distract him.

 

“To spite Hades.” He growled.

 

“How do you plan to do that?”

 

“Do what he believed I could not.” He reached into his pocket producing the fruit from the vine.

 

“What do you mean?” She asked with an air of urgency.

 

“Could be poison.” He mused to himself. “All the better to save me from this torment. Hades thinks I can’t overcome his trials. Perhaps a small victory is in order.”

 

    He pressed the fruit to his lips. It was sour. Bitter. Tart.

 

“I got ahold of some fruit. I can get some to you through the bars.” He said, glancing up at the window.

 

“Fruit…?”

 

“I’m going to throw them to you.” He prepared.

 

“Killian don’t eat them!!!” She urged.

 

“What?” He asked, confused.

 

“Don’t eat the fruit! It’s a trap!”

 

    The Captain was struck silent.

 

“Killian…” She whispered in response to his wordlessness. “Did you…?”

 

“What happens?” He closed his eyes.

 

“Hades reserves it for his most hated souls. Those that eat of the fruit of Tartarus are bound to it…” Her tone was low.

 

“Bound?”

 

“Even if you escape Tartarus, Hades has claim over your soul. He owns you. Tell me you didn’t eat it…”

 

“It will never end. The is no hope…” He whispered.

 

“Hook… Don’t give up… I need you… to keep my sanity.”

 

“I have forever to wander the lines between sanity and madness. Hades swore he’d torture me for eternity. And now my fate is sealed.”

 

“Please…” Her voice shook. “You said we were going to escape…”

 

“There is no escape. We’re done for.”

 

    The rashes and sores left him in a constant state of discomfort. Nothing he did made it better. He could only hope for death, and to wait for another torment.

 

Notes:

It made sense that the torment that would break him would be illness. Hook is an active guy. I feel like something physical he can handle. Something he can’t do anything about would get to him psychologically.

Chapter 23: Speaking on his Behalf

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke (loft/pawnshop)

Jillian and Emma don’t miss a minute to clash, while Adam and Ruby come up with a strategy to find Cruela before she finds them.

“Cruela?!? Are you sure?” Snow looked around.

 

“It’s hard to mistake the smell of that perfume.” Ruby said quietly.

 

“There’s no way that bitch isn’t in hell!” Lilly said.

 

“Twenty bucks says she spit in Hades eye and he sent her to limbo just to get rid of her.” Regina sighed.

 

“She can’t control animals anymore right?” David asked. “I mean, she’s dead. You’re living. You’re safe right?”

 

    Adam and Ruby turned to him slowly.

 

“Look, we need to regroup.” Snow shook her head. “We need to get to Jillian and Emma.”

 

“No.” Adam said firmly. “We can’t risk it. The beast is still a part of me.”

 

“We don’t need to resort to that!” Snow objected.

 

“Adam and I have to leave. We’ll go to the diner.” Ruby nodded.

 

“No way! We have to stick together!” David frowned.

 

“Not to mention if we go back to the loft without you Jillian will kill us.” Regina grumbled.

 

“Jillian is WHY I can’t go back… after what happened to her last time I lost control of the wolf…” Ruby looked at the ground sadly.

 

“Adam, you KNOW splitting up is a bad idea right now.” David reasoned.

 

“I feel it would be far worse to risk falling under Cruela’s control while our friends are around.” He shook his head.

 

“I won’t put Jillian at risk like that again.” Ruby was determined.

 

“Well I have no problem staying with the fucking group!” Lilly raised her hand. “If Cruela comes after me I’ll fucking eat her!”

 

“We don’t even know if you can turn into a dragon here!” Snow said.

 

    Lilly opened her mouth and raised her finger to speak.

 

“That does not mean you should turn into a dragon RIGHT NOW!”

 

    Lilly closed her mouth.

 

“We’re leaving.” Adam said. “Go back to the loft. Ruby and I will try to figure out what to do about Cruela.”

 

*****

 

“I already watched you ruin Baelfire’s life! If you think I’m going to sit back and watch you ruin my father’s AGAIN you have another thing coming!!!”

 

“I never said anything about Neal! I’m helping get Hook out of hell! There’s no reason to bring up things we just have to deal with later!”

 

“Oh so you ARE planning on seducing him again!”

 

“What the hell are you talking about?!?”

 

     Regina, Lilly, Snow, and David stood outside the door listening to the loud shouting coming from inside.

 

“After you.” Regina gestured to the door.

 

    They looked at her.

 

“Emma is just my coparent. And I have no relation to Jillian. This one is on you two.” She glanced at snow and David.

 

“Actually Jillian is Henry’s biological aunt.” Snow pointed out.

 

“I always knew you were evil.” The Queen moaned.

 

“Look, this is going to be a fucking pain in the ass for all of us. Let’s just get it over with.” Lilly reached for the door.

 

“You’re so selfish you know that?!? You’d do anything to get what you want! Like turn him into the Dark One! Even after he BEGGED you not to!”

 

“You’re one to talk about selfish Jillian! I made a mistake! I’m trying to make up for it! What more do you want from me?!?”

 

“I want you to stop clinging to the idea that when we restore him he’s coming with you! I want you to stop acting like you can have that life back! Because you can’t!”

 

“I KNOW!!!”

 

    The room fell silent. Emma’s lip trembled. Quiet tears rolling down her cheeks.

 

“D-don’t you think I know that? Don’t you think I know that I ruined the love we had? He did everything he could to stop me from losing myself to the darkness… but I did…” She wrapped her arms around herself for comfort. “When I awoke as the Dark One, Rumplestiltskin told me I had become what he hated… Hook said it too… and he was right, I’m just as bad as Gold. His mortal enemy. I’m the one that killed him. In the end, Captain Hook is always killed by the crocodile.”

 

    Jillian crossed her arms and glared.

 

“Y-you’re right Jillian. He should go with you.” Emma wiped her face.

 

“No! Emma what are you saying?” Snow stepped up to her. “Hook loves you!”

 

“He did mom. But things are different now. I can’t undo what I did. When we get him back, nothing will ever be the same between us. It’s better if he goes with Jillian.”

 

“You’re all doing an awful lot of talking on Hook’s behalf.” Regina crossed her arms. “What about what the pirate wants?”

 

“I agree.” David nodded. “What if he doesn’t want to go with you Jillian? What if he wants to stay in Storybrooke?”

 

“We’ll cross that bridge when we come to it.”  Jillian waved her hand.

 

“WHAT?!?” Emma shouted angrily. “Then why did you make ME suffer through it?!?”

 

“I think you answered your own question with the word ‘suffer’.” She smirked.

 

“Why you-!”

 

“Wait.” Jill held up a hand to silence Emma, looking towards the door. “Where there hell is Ruby?”

 

“And Adam.” The savior noticed.

 

“They decided to leave the group.” Snow said gently.

 

“What?!?” Jillian bellowed, drawing her sword. “Why?!?”

 

“It would seem there are some familiar faces in purgatory.” David sighed. “I just didn’t expect the first one we ran in to, to be Cruela DeVille.”

 

*****

 

“I thought we were going to the diner.” Ruby followed quickly behind Adam’s long legged stride.

 

“I have an idea.” He kept up his pace. “Cruela seems to have left her scent all around town.”

 

“T-that means she knows we’re here.” Ruby said with a tremor in her voice. “She disguised her scent so we couldn’t track her.”

 

“Yes. Which means she knew we were coming. But if everything here is parallel to Storybrooke, maybe the mirror is in the pawnshop.”

 

“The mirror!” Ruby exclaimed. “We could use that to track Cruela!”

 

“And find Hook.”

 

“Adam, you are a genius.” She patted him on the back.

 

“Don’t praise me just yet. First we have to see if it’s even here.”

 

“Where did you keep it in Storybrooke?”

 

“Either in the cupboard in the office or in the bedroom vanity depending on where Belle forgot she put it.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Pregnancy.”

 

“Oh right.”

 

“You check the shop, I’ll check the bedroom.”

 

“On it.” Ruby nodded.

 

    Adam rushed into the homestead. He felt a pang in his chest to be there knowing she wasn’t. He ran into the room to see the silver hand mirror lying across the vanity table. He let out a breath of relief. He reached out, only to look up into the mirror in front of him, seeing a reflection behind him of black and white hair.

 

Notes:

Finally someone mentions that Hook may have his own plans! Way to go Regina and David!

Chapter 24: Never Regretted Killing You

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke (Marina)
Tartarus (Basalt Cell)

Robin and Marian fight the mysterious creatures that came through the portal.
Hook is confronted by a familiar face.

“Marian!!!” Robin ran towards the marina.

 

    He saw another swarm of the dark ghosts flying about the docks. About a dozen of them.

 

“We can’t stop them!!!” She shouted, firing her longbow at the passing specters.

 

   Robin took another bottle off his hip and threw it. The creature screamed and flew back towards the sea.

 

“What the-?” Marian said in surprise.

 

“What do you know…” Robin marveled. “They don’t like milk!”

 

“What do they care about milk?!?” Little John said in alarm.

 

    Ursula stepped out of the water with the trident of the sea in hand.

 

“They’re coming out of the portal!” She said.

 

“Everyone get back to the diner!” Robin instructed.

 

“Little John, send the merry men to warn the people in town! Tell them to stay in their houses!” Marian dispersed the guards on the dock.

 

“What’s the plan?” Ursula asked. “I can protect some buildings but not all of them!”

 

“Can you cast any sort of spell across the portal? To stop them from coming through?” Robin turned to the sea queen.

 

“I already did. But the creatures that came through already are immune to my magic.”

 

“What the hell is going on?” Marian sighed in frustration.

 

“I don’t know.” Robin shook his head. “I think we better talk to Belle.”

 

*****

 

    Killian Jones woke in an empty cell. He looked around for the next torture. But found none.

 

“Meg?” He called.

 

“Close your eyes Hook.” She said. “This is the worst of them.”

 

“What could possibly be worse?” He asked recalling every painful moment of his torture.

 

    She was quiet. The silence carried. Finally he heard the sound of the door of his cell opening. Standing quickly he waited to see what had Meg so afraid. But as a figure stepped through the door he gasped, speechless.

    A man came inside. His dark hair and unshaven face unmistakable. Blue eyes of the forget-me-not.

 

“F-father…” He breathed.

 

“You murdered me Killian…” He said angrily. “I had a second chance, and you took it from me.”

 

“A second chance to abandon your child?”He snapped. “I did that boy a favor.”

 

“I was moving on with my life! Good things were happening for me!”

 

“Moving on from your sons you mean!” He barked. “Or did you forget your OTHER family?”

 

“You were never my family.”

 

“You say that like it’s an insult. I rue every day that your blood flows through my veins. Mother sacrificed her life for us! How far did that dinghy get you father? How long did the bottle of rum last?”

 

“You think you’re the only one who deserves a second chance?!? I was trying to do right by my boy!”

 

“You’d have abandoned him like you abandoned Liam and me! Reusing the names of your children like they’re disposable!”

 

“I named my son Liam to honor him! My next son would have been-“

 

“Killian?” He demanded. “You’d replace me like you did my brother? Selfish pig.”

 

“You set the president for selfishness Killian. You became a pirate. Did you expect your father to be proud?”

 

“I lost any pride I had for you when I woke having been sold into servitude! I didn’t become a pirate, father. I always WAS a pirate! Not for the plunder. Not for the glory. But because I will never again bow to the will of the unworthy! Pirates don’t take orders.” He stepped forward. “We forge our own path. Make our own laws. I wanted to be a man like you, father. Now I will have pride knowing I’m BETTER than you. I never abandoned my children.”

 

    His father drew a knife. He grit his teeth and rushed forward. Killian stepped aside, easily dodging the attack. He took his wrist with his hook and twisted. The knife came free.

 

“Fancy that. If I wasn’t a pirate, I wouldn’t know how to do THIS.”

 

   He forced him to his knees and placed his Hook at his throat.

 

“I regret many things I’ve done in life, my sins have filled this cell again and again. But I never regretted killing YOU.” He dragged the hook over his neck.

 

    The basalt floor was stained in blood. He let the corpse go to fall to the ground. He stepped back, wiping the red from his face.

 

“Meg! Are you there?!?” He asked.

 

“I told you to close your eyes…” She said quietly.

 

“It doesn’t matter. He’s dead.”

 

“This is the underworld Captain. You know what happens to the dead.”

 

    He turned. His eyes were wide as his father stood, blood still staining his front.

 

“Ungrateful son of a bitch.” He growled.

 

“No…” Hook said.

 

    His father raised his knife. Again The Captain killed him. Again he returned. No matter how many times, it never seemed to end. Finally, in his exhaustion, he made the wrong move. Finding himself off balance and too close to his opponent. His father’s knife was driven into his stomach. He coughed a wave of blood across the floor of his cell.

 

“Pathetic.” Said his father. “Who would ever want a son like you?”

 

   Killian let out a breath of shock as he fell to the ground, slowly bleeding out.

 

Chapter 25: Cruel

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke (Sheriffs station/ Loft)

Adam recalls his time in the real world with Cruela, waking to his worst nightmare.
The others regroup, an incensed Jillian determined to find her friends.

Notes:

TW: mentions of non consensual sex

{Years ago in NYC}

 

“I’m home darling! Did you miss me?” Cruela strolled into the surprisingly modest New York apartment. “Goodness! It’s sweltering!”

 

    She approached the thermostat, turning it down from 90.

 

“How was your day? Did you have any fun Adam?”

 

    The bearded unkempt man was chained to the end of the wrought iron end board of the bed by his wrists. Arms spread out to either side, skin rubbed raw by the cuffs. His white tshirt was soaked around his neck and underarms as he sweat profusely.

 

“W-water…” He begged.

 

“You can have water in the shower.” She said coldly.

 

“N-no… please…”

 

“You know I can’t stand to touch you when you’re all…sweaty…” She grimaced.

 

“I don’t need water…” He said hoarsely. “I’ll stay chained.”

 

“Don’t be silly. Besides, I can simply force you. After all… you can’t say no to me darling.” She squeezed the end of her perfume, sending the terrible smell of the noxious miasma into the air.

 

    The scent of it made him choke. But worse, it made him obey. She undid his cuffs and forced him to his feet with a snap of her fingers.

 

“How long have you been trying to resist me Prince Adam? Five years? Ten? Time flies when you’re having fun.” She laughed.

 

“I’ve… lost track…”

 

“You must be having fun too then.” She ran her fingers down his chest.

 

“Please… don’t… not tonight…” He shook his head.

 

“Clean yourself up darling.”

 

    He closed his eyes. He would have wept if he wasn’t so dehydrated.

 

“Hurry along Adam! The longer you keep me waiting the more time I have to think up another activity for tomorrow.”

 

    He stepped into the bathroom and disrobed to get in the shower. In the mirror he saw the scratches and burns she had left all over his chest. Superficial though they may be, he had been forced to endure them for years on end since she’d found him living on the street. He thought he had at least escaped the torment of the beast when he’d been cast into the world without magic.  But somehow this woman could access the animal part of him and use it to control his will.

    For the life of him he didn’t understand why she didn’t simply kill him. She had never shown him any compassion. There seemed no reason for his wounds to be surface level. The only reason he could ever find why she didn’t cause him more devastating injuries was to prolong his torture. But nothing compared to her appetite for the flesh.

    He turned off the water, drying himself and wrapping a towel around his waist. He felt the pull of her will upon his own. He opened the door, to see her sitting on the bed in nothing but her fur coat. Her boney leg visible through the front.

 

“Please… just let me sleep.”

 

“Not yet darling.” She summoned him with a finger like a claw.

 

    He closed his eyes, like always. Turned away from her as she compelled him to the act. His entire body seized as he felt her on top of him. Unable to do anything but close his eyes and wait for her to be satisfied.            

    After she lit a cigarette. The fumes of it hurting his sensitive nose. He stood and found a clean shirt and tattered jeans.

 

“I always offer you the bed darling.” He could hear the smile in her voice as he kept his back to her. “Yet you choose the floor every time.”

 

“I won’t sleep with you.” He said quietly.

 

“I could force you.”

 

    He turned to her with a heavy expression.

 

“Those sad sad puppy dog eyes.” She sighed. “If only I could make a coat out of you. Very well, sleep on the floor if you like. You know the rules.”

 

    He reached for the handcuffs, locking one end to his wrist and the other to the wrought iron base board. With nothing but a thin blanket to lay on he felt the painful ache of the hard floor on his hip and shoulder. Wondering what new hell Cruela would come up with the following day.

 

*****

{Present}

 

    Adam sat up with a start. He was on the cot in the sheriff’s station. Locked in the same cell. His head ached terribly. The room shared the same sepia sky as the rest of purgatory. An odd brown hue to the room.

 

“No…” He whispered.

 

“You can’t say no to me darling…”

 

“Cruela!!!” He stood backing away.

 

“This is a dream come true for me! To have my favorite pet back! Only now… I can really hurt you.” She smiled.

 

“H-how are you here?” He trembled. “You’re an evil person… you should be-“

 

“In Hell? Been there, done that, made friends with Hades. The man knows how to have fun let me tell you! Although I suppose he’s NOT a man. He’s a god.”

 

    Her heels clicked on the floor as she paced outside the cell.

 

“Why would Hades want anything from y-you…?”

 

“Oh he made a deal with everyone that knows you! You all thought you could avoid him by coming to purgatory? That’s smart, this is Persephone’s territory. But then again, you always were so smart…” She stepped up to the bars. “Come here.”

 

    He moved forward, cursing his legs for bringing him towards her.

 

“Who else i-is t-there?” He tried to keep his wits at the pure terror rising inside him as her fingers touched his chest.

 

“I can’t be bothered to care. When Hades told me I could have YOU I didn’t ask any more questions. I know I can hurt you now…”

 

    He cried out as her long manicure cut deep into the flesh on his chest through his tshirt. Her nails like sharpened talons cutting his skin and drawing blood.

 

“But I wonder if I can kill you…” With her other hand she clawed into his side.

 

    He looked down in terror to see blood dripping from his wounds to the ground. He held the deep cut, but remained close enough for her to harm him.

 

“Look at you. You’ve changed. You almost look like you want to live. I’m not used to that. Let’s fix it.”

 

*****

 

“How could Cruela be here?” Jillian demanded. “Shouldn’t she be in hell?”

 

“We don’t know. All we know is that Ruby and Adam smelled her perfume.” David put his hands on his hips.

 

“Then maybe it’s not even her!” Jillian said. “We have to find Adam and Ruby!”

 

“That’s going to be a bit tricky… especially if they’re under Cruela’s control.” Regina said.

 

“It doesn’t matter!” Jillian said angrily. “All that matters is that we get Ruby and Adam back! We should split up and find them!”

 

“No way! I’ve SEEN that movie!” Emma objected. “Spoiler alert, we all die! We should stay together.”

 

“If we split up we’ll find them faster!” Jill clenched her fist and glared at the savior.

 

“Or we’ll die faster!” Emma stood her ground.

 

“What is the deal with us dying here?” Lilly asked.

 

“Good point, is it even possible?” David nodded.

 

“I wish Mr.bookworm was here. He’d know.” Regina crossed her arms.

 

“Do whatever you bloody like! I’m going to find my girlfriend!” Jillian stomped out the door.

 

“Wait!” Emma called.

 

“Do we follow her?” Snow asked.

 

“I’m going to follow her! You all need to stay here!”

 

“What? Why?” Regina asked, confused.

 

“Just, stay here until Jillian and I get the others back!” Emma sighed.

 

Chapter 26: The Pit

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke (Pawnshop Homestead)
Tartarus (Basalt Cell)

Belle explains the mysterious specters.
Killian and Meg have a hart to heart amid their torment.

    Rumple opened the door to find Robin and Marian waiting on the doorstep.

 

“Can I help you?” He crossed his arms.

 

“Let them in Rumple.” Belle called from behind him.

 

    The two stepped around Gold and into the homestead living room. Belle sat on the couch, a pillow behind her back.

 

“Forgive me if I don’t get up.” She breathed.

 

“We’re sorry for the intrusion, but we could use some help…” Robin scratched his head.

 

“Something is attacking the town.” Marian said with urgency.

 

“Something? What kind of something?” Belle struggled to sit forward.

 

“Dark ghosts. They seem immune to magic and weapons.” Robin looked at his crossbow.

 

“Then how did you get rid of them?” She asked as Rumple returned to her side.

 

   Robin and Marian exchanged a look.

 

“Baby bottle.” Said the thief.

 

“W-what…?” Belle tried to stand but failed.

 

“I threw one of Margot’s bottles.”

 

“I have a very important question for you Robin.” Belle said seriously.

 

“W-what…?” He asked.

 

“Milk or formula?”

 

   Everyone looked at him intently.

 

“Uh… Zelena has been providing…” He said with a hint of embarrassment.

 

“Formula just seems so impersonal.” Belle nodded. “I mean, if the babies want formula I guess I can give them formula but I can’t help but want the connection to my children to-“

 

“Belle.” Rumple interrupted. “The creatures? Don’t you think you should tell them what they are?”

 

“Oh, yes. It sounds like wraiths.”

 

“What’s a wraith?” Marian wondered aloud. “And why don’t they like milk?”

 

“Rumple? Could you help me up?” She asked.

 

   He got her to her feet. She waddled into the pawnshop, the others following her.

 

“Wraiths are creatures of death. Their existence is defined by it. They come from the world of the dead and seek to keep order within that world.” Rumple explained.

 

“What does that mean?” Robin shook his head.

 

“Basically, to a wraith ‘order’ is death.” Belle looked through the bookshelf for an old tome. “In finding themselves in the land of the living they would seek to ‘fix’ the world as they see fit. In other words…”

 

“Kill everyone in sight.” Rumple finished.

 

    Belle opened a book to an illustration of a dark figure.

 

“That’s it.” Marian nodded.

 

“And the milk?” Robin looked over her shoulder at the drawing.

 

“Because wraiths come from death, they can’t be harmed by an instrument of death. But life…”

 

“What could be more life-giving than something meant to nourish a baby?” Marian reasoned.

 

“So what do we do?” Robin wondered. “I doubt Zelena will be onboard with a plan that involves using her-“

 

“That won’t be necessary.” Belle laughed.

 

“What do you mean?”

 

“Symbols of life should work just fine. I can think of several off the top of my head.”

 

“What are we supposed to do? Tell people to walk around with talismans on?” Marian asked.

 

“Storybrooke has existed under stranger conditions.” Belle shrugged.

 

“And it should give us the time we need to figure out how to send them back through the portal.” Robin agreed.

 

*****

 

   Killian Jones woke in the Basalt cell. He sat up quickly, his heart beating like a drum as he looked around for the next torture.

 

“Who visited you Captain?” Meg asked.

 

“What is it?!? He looked around. “What’s the torment?”

 

“Look across the cell.” She said.

 

   On the other side by the door the bricks of the floor had fallen away. He cautiously approached. More bricks crumbled and fell. Beneath them was an endless void of black. He drew in a breath of fear and stepped back.

 

“Who was it?” He heard Meg ask again.

 

“My father.” He put his back to the wall, hearing the sounds of brick after brick dropping away into nothingness. “Who did you see?”

 

“My brother.”

 

“Why did you tell me to close my eyes?”

 

“It’s better if you don’t see their face before they kill you.”

 

“Meg… I know why my father visited me. He was a selfish man. My struggle with the darkness is because I am his son. I murdered him. It stands to reason he would be in hell, and want to hurt me. Why were you visited by your brother?”

 

   More bricks fell away.

 

“It sounds as if you already know.” She said quietly.”

 

   More bricks fell away.

 

“You killed him?”

 

“I may as well have.”

 

“Well there’s no uncertainty on my end. I plunged me blade into his gut. What happened to your brother?”

 

“There was a great battle for my father’s city. My younger brother, Megareus, was only 16. But he wanted to fight. He was so upset when our father wouldn’t let him. So I encouraged him to. He died in that battle.”

 

“That hardly sounds like murder Meg.”

 

“There was a prophecy. My father knew if he fought he would die. I should have respected his wishes. Honored my father. Then my brother would still be alive. He blames me for it. He comes in here and tells me of his final moments on the battlefield.”

 

“My father blamed me as well. Saying I took his second chance at life.”

 

“Did you?”

 

    More bricks clattered away into the void.

 

“Perhaps I did.” He sighed. “Death by blame. Hades is creative I’ll give him that. And Bae and Milah expect me to forgive myself.”

 

He sat back shaking his head, feeling the weight of the chain through his chest.

 

“Forgive yourself?” She asked.

 

“They said I don’t deserve my fate. That I can escape.”

 

“Do you believe them?”

 

“No.” He dropped his head. “I’m guessing encouraging your brother to fight and not forgiving your husband is as deep as your sins go. I’ve murdered many men. For selfish reasons. Strangers, friends, even my family.”

 

    The floor had fallen away by more than half. He stood and kept himself as far from the pit as possible.

 

“I wish it were that easy. I wish I could forgive myself.” She sighed.

 

“Did you know of the prophecy before you encouraged your brother?”

 

“No.”

 

“Then I don’t see why you should carry the blame.” The edge drew nearer as more bricks fell away.

 

“I just didn’t like seeing him upset. He wanted so badly to prove himself.”

 

“Have you tried talking to him?” Killian looked down into the void.

 

“Maybe you should talk to your father.” She sighed sarcastically.

 

“It’s not the same Meg. My guilt is certain. It sounds to me like you don’t deserve to be here at all.”

 

“Easily said.” He could hear the panic in her voice.

 

“Your brother isn’t your fault. You did what you thought was right. If he blames you, why not blame himself just as much for wanting to go? Forgiving Heracles is a problem for the gods. You faced a terrible tragedy, the loss of your children. It sounds like you didn’t have anyone to help you with that. Your husband was more concerned with his own trials than helping you with yours. Perhaps who you haven’t forgiven isn’t him, but yourself. You deserve another chance Meg. You deserve forgiveness.”

 

    He heard the clatter of her heavy chain on the other side of the wall. He wondered if she had clung to it to stop her fall.

 

“K-Killian… no one has ever said that to me before… you’re a good person. Your loved ones are right. You deserve forgiveness too.”

 

“I’m afraid it’s too late for me.” He scarcely had any bricks left to stand on. “Hades had the last laugh. It would seem my hubris is as bad as my brothers.

 

“Don’t say that! You said we would escape! Please! I can’t leave without you!”

 

“You can Megara, and I hope you do. But I’ll miss having a friend.” He gripped his own chain, hoping to hold on as the last bricks fell away.

 

    But it made no difference. He dropped down into the void and on to his next torment.

Chapter 27: Can’t Say No

Summary:

Setting: Purgatory

Adam is caught in Cruela’s clutches. As Emma and Jillian rush to save their friends, the others can’t help but want to explore.

    Adam looked down in terror as Cruela’s knife cut a deep wound in his chest just below his clavicle. He could see through his flesh to his sternum as her blade cut deeper than it ever had before. He was shaking, frozen in place. Too frightened to even make a sound.

 

“You have no idea how fun this is darling.” Cruela said in a low whisper. “All that time I could control you… I could hurt you… I could mess with your mind… but this is so. Much. Better.”

 

    She couldn’t take her eyes off the deep wounds she had made across his chest.

 

“I can see your insides now. Just like I always wanted to. God, it makes me so hot for you Adam.” She gripped his bloody tshirt and pulled him into the bars.

 

“No…” He said in a trembling voice.

 

“You can’t say no to me darling. You can’t say no.”

 

 

*****

 

 

“Jillian wait!” Emma called, running up the street behind her.

 

“No!”

 

“UG!!! You are such a brat! I’m trying to HELP you!” Emma clenched her fists.

 

“I do not need or want your help! Don’t think that little stunt back there changes anything! Saying he should come with me. I still hate you! So leave me alone and go back!”

 

“I can’t!”

 

“Why the bloody hell not?!?”

 

“BECAUSE YOU’RE HIS DAUGHTER THATS WHY!!!”

 

    Jillian stopped and turned to look at her, wearing a heavy frown.

 

“I know what I’ve done to hurt him, and if anything happens to you on this trip…” She took a deep breath, putting her hands on her hips and looking up at the sepia sky as she held back tears. “I can’t do anything else to hurt him… I can’t let anything happen to you. You’re his daughter.”

 

“Going to take a bullet for me Swan?” Jillian smirked and raised an expressive eyebrow.

 

“If it comes to it.” She saw Jillian’s amused grin. “You’re not going to make this easy on me are you…?”

 

“Nope.” She turned and took long strides down the street. “Better keep up Swan!”

 

*****

 

“We’re not just going to fucking wait around while they run after Adam and Ruby are we?” Lilly groaned.

 

“Emma wants us to stay together.” Snow bit her thumb.

 

“But we’re NOT together!” Regina raised her arms. “I don’t see why we shouldn’t learn more about the town!”

 

   Snow turned to her husband. He opened his mouth wide but said nothing.

 

“You too?!?” She exclaimed.

 

“I just stepped off a boat into the afterlife! I kinda want to explore…” He shrugged.

 

    There was a long silence. They stood in the empty cold replica of the loft for a good moment.

 

“Ok, me too.” Snow finally said. “But we stick together! We do not separate! Even if you have to go to the BATHROOM you will not go in there without a buddy! Got it?”

 

  They all nodded in agreement and left.

 

*****

 

    Ruby closed her eyes to better follow Adam’s scent. She had lost it suddenly in the pawnshop, only to find he seemed to have left. She had a bit of trouble staying on the trail amid the perfume Cruela had covered the town with. But as she drew nearer she could tell he was close. She dismayed to see where it had lead her. The sheriffs station. And she knew exactly where she would find him.
    Running in she gasped to see him standing in the cage. Deep wounds cut into his chest, blood staining his white tshirt.

 

“Adam!!!” She rushed to the bars. “What happened!?!”

 

   He was frozen in place, a terrible blank stare in his eyes.

 

“Can’t…” Was all he managed.

 

“You can’t? Can’t what? Can’t tell me?” She studied his features for an explanation.

 

“C-can’t…say…n-no…” He strained. “B-behind y-you.”

 

    Ruby turned just in time to see a computer monitor come down on her head.

 

Chapter 28: The Pendulum

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke (Leroy’s new shop)
Tartarus (Basalt cell)

Belle and Rumple disagree about the current danger.
Meg and Killian meet face to face.

“I don’t know about this Belle…” Rumple looked around cautiously as they walked down Main Street.

 

   Belle waddled enthusiastically as she headed towards the new storefront across from the hardware store. The Weeping Rose at her hip just in case.

 

“It will be fine.” She said casually, stopping for breath. “Besides, we have to get this book of symbols to Leroy so he can make talismans for the townsfolk.”

 

“We don’t even know which symbols work.” He shook his head.

 

“Probably all of them.”

 

“Who is going to be the Guinea pig for that?”

 

“The rest of us don’t USE Guinea pigs. That was always something YOU were willing to do. Not us.”

 

“That’s wonderful for a heroes morality, but I’m more concerned with survival.”

 

“Nothing new.” She sighed, beginning to walk again.

 

“Belle, you don’t have to like my methods, but you can’t argue with my results. I can’t let you get hurt by one of those creatures. You’re expecting children.”

 

“Actually last I recall your results landed you single, banished, and powerless.”

 

“Belle…”

 

“There’s no need to fuss Rumple, we’re almost there.” She smirked.

 

    He kept his eyes to the sky as he held the door for her.

 

“Hello Leroy! How is the shop?” Belle said cheerfully.

 

“About to lucrative!” Smirked the dwarf. “Who knew magic jewelry would be in such high demand?”

 

“In this town it should come as no surprise.” Gold murmured.

 

“Do you have the book?” Grumpy asked, ignoring the impish man.

 

“I marked the pages with the symbols I thought would be the most useful.” Belle pointed.

 

“This shouldn’t be any trouble.” Leroy nodded, looking through it. “Granny will be disappointed. She was happy to mark up the price of milk at the diner.”

 

“You’re not charging too much are you?” The scholar crossed her arms. “These talismans are necessary to the safety of the people.”

 

“Mostly the cost of materials. And a small fee for my time. But Granny is paying full price.”

 

   Belle smirked.

 

“She should get the first one.” Rumple pointed to Belle.

 

“You’re not in any position to be giving orders Gold.” The dwarf frowned.

 

“It fine. We’ve marked the doors and windows of the house with multiple fertility symbols. Once the talismans are ready we should have no trouble carrying on with life as usual.”

 

“Just another day in Storybrooke. Thank you Belle I’ll get started right away.”

 

   Rumple held the door as Belle held her aching back. Stepping awkwardly out onto the street.

 

“Let’s get to the car quickly.” He said nervously.

 

“Oh Rumple.” She sighed. “We haven’t even seen any-“

 

“WRAITH!!!” He shouted, pointing to the sky as the creature descended upon them.

 

    Rushing to stand in front of Belle, he felt the pull of his cowardice getting the better of him. He looked around for the nearest cover, prepared to hurry her into the alley. But just as he reached to take her by the shoulders she drew her sword.

   It was a bit odd to see the petite and heavily pregnant woman prepared to fight. But he couldn’t help but admire her for it. He sheltered behind her, knowing the power of her blade. But to the surprise of both of them, the creature avoided her entirely. Quickly circling around to come at Rumple. He turned and ran, the wraith gaining on him quickly.

 

“Drop!” Belle shouted, letting fly a magical beam from the Weeping Rose.

 

   It struck the phantom, causing it to cry out in pain as it was surrounded by a brilliant pink light. The high screech rang through the air. The dark specter dropped to the ground, the black smoke dissipating to reveal a ghostly pale woman.

 

*****

 

    Megara woke in her basalt cell laying on her back. She looked over at the wall. The chain that had protruded through her chest had fallen away the day before. As Killian plead a case for her forgiveness she had felt his compassion. And for an instant she even managed to believe it. She was free.

    She pushed waves of her bronze hair aside looking around the room. A razor sharp sickle was suspended from the ceiling, a foot in length from horn to horn. It drifted back and forth slowly lowering towards her, threatening to cut her. But without the chain it was simple avoid it. She waited for it to swing away, rushing past to the door on the other side of the cell.

 

“Killian!” She called. “I’m free!”

 

    She could hear the sound of his muffled cries through the window.

 

“I’m coming to get you!” She said, taking a deep breath and pushing out the door.

 

    It was unlocked, much to her surprise. On the other side she found herself in a cavelike corridor. It seemed to go on forever in each direction. Various doors, like the one to her own cell, lined the hall. She paid them no mind, rushing to Killian’s. She pushed through, gasping to see a man with wisps of dark hair, wrapped in his own chain, bound in place. A gag in his mouth as the blade lowered towards him, threatening to cut him in half in a slow painful death.

 

“Hook!” She ran to him, trying to free him from the chain.

 

   Attempting to move him out of the way she pulled at his bindings. But it was no use. He was fastened in place under the blade. She removed his gag.

 

“Go Megara! Run!” He urged. “Just leave me! It’s no use!”

 

“I wouldn’t be free if it wasn’t for you! We have to escape together.”

 

“You deserve forgiveness Meg. That’s why you were able to escape. I do not.” He looked up with horror at the swinging blade.

 

“You’re wrong!!!” She shouted.

 

“Ahh-!” Killian cried out as the razor sharp sickle sliced into the first layer of his flesh.

 

“No!” She gripped the edge of the blade trying to stop it from cutting him deeper.

 

   Her fingers bled as she held back the pendulum.

 

“Leave Meg! I can’t be saved!”

 

“I don’t believe that! Someone who could help me the way you have doesn’t deserve this!” She lost her grip, as the sickle completed its arc the blood began to flow down his middle.

 

   He cried out, watching in terror as it began to swing back. Meg caught it again. Her hands covered in blood.

 

“You have to forgive yourself Killian!”

 

“I can’t!”

 

   The blade came free once more. Meg took the slack of his chain, using it to hold back the blade, but the heavy pendulum pushed her back.

 

“It’s no use Meg! Just go! I deserve this!”

 

“How can you say that?” Tears came to her eyes. “What did you ever do that was so bad? If there are reasons behind my misdeeds there are reasons for yours! The blame can’t solely rest with you! You said you didn’t regret killing your father! Doesn’t HE deserve some blame?”

 

“My father…”

 

   Meg was surprised to see a flash of red in his eyes.

 

“The people you hurt, weren’t you in pain? Can’t you understand that the weight of your sins aren’t yours to bear alone?”

 

    He struggled against his chains.

 

“You said you got your revenge! On who? What sent you here? Who hurt you?”

 

“THE DARKNESS!!!” He sat forward, pulling with all his might at the chain around him. “The darkness sent me here! The power I fought my whole life! It took Milah from me! It took Emma from me! And in the end it took the man I wanted to be!”

 

“Did it? Aren’t you still that man? Could the Darkness really destroy Killian Jones?”

 

“No…” He grit his teeth. “In the end, I overcame it. I stopped it from destroying everyone I hold dear. I conquered the Darkness! Defeated a great evil! I was making amends for my misdeeds! I DON’T DESERVE TO BE HERE!!!”

 

    The chain broke. He shook the heavy links off himself, rolling out of the path of the pendulum. Meg let it go, running to the door. She pulled him through into the stone corridor on the other side. They lay on the ground, breathing heavily. Looking down at their wounds. Megs hands were badly bleeding. A deep cut across Killian’s abdomen.

 

“We did it. We made it out…” Megara gasped.

 

“Thank you Meg.” He said sincerely.

 

“It’s nice to finally meet you Captain.” She smiled.

 

    He looked up. Though she was covered in dirt and grime, blood and sweat, he could tell she was a beautiful woman. A slender waist and curving hips accented by her flowing lavender robes. She pulled back her bronze hair tying it away from her face. Her voluminous bangs fell across her forehead, gentle curls around her ears, giving her a stylish updo even in the caverns of Hell. Deep blue eyes, that were almost violet, stared through the dim light of the corridor. Locking his, for the first time, as companions.

 

“How did you do that?” He looked at his chest, no longer containing the heavy chain.

 

“Maybe forgiveness isn’t so easy on your own. Maybe to be forgiven, you need help to see your virtues.” She smiled. “You helped me. I can’t say the weight of my guilt is truly gone. But for the first time since I got here, I’m not going to let it hold me back.”

 

Notes:

It’s sexy season, and I have the libido of Jillian Jones, so if I miss a few days here and there forgive me 😂

Chapter 29: Psychosomatic

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke

Exploring the town turns out to be an odd experience. Adam faces his worst fear.

Notes:

May be going back to one chapter for a bit while I get the next arc sorted.

“Wow.” Regina put her hands on her hips. “This place really never changes.”

 

    They stood inside a replica of Granny’s but it  was vacant.

 

“Maybe there’s food. I could go for a burger. I’m fucking starving.” Lilly sighed.

 

“I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” Regina warned. “We shouldn’t touch anything until we have the bookworm back. For all we know it could turn us into purgatory gremlins.”

 

“Well it can’t hurt to see what we have.” David started towards the kitchen.

 

“Not alone you’re not!” Snow held him back.

 

“Yeah… about that… I know we talked about bathrooms, but I kinda have to fucking go…” Lilly crossed her legs.

 

“I’ll go with her.” Regina said with exasperation. “But after we’re going upstairs to check the shower situation.”

 

“Wait!” Snow watched them disappear down the hall in the back. “David!!!”

 

    She turned to see him rounding the counter to go in the kitchen.

 

“It’s not even really another room Snow! Look! There’s a big window!” He waved from the other side. “Just give me fifteen minutes.”

 

    Snow pursed her lips in concern. Remaining near the door to look out on the street. It was empty, which she expected to make her feel better. But it didn’t. After a moment she turned back.

 

“David!” She gasped, placing a hand on her chest as she took a deep breath. “You scared me!”

 

“Sorry.” He smirked, standing directly behind her.

 

“Did you find anything? In the kitchen?”

 

“The kitchen? No nothing.”

 

“What do you think? Should we follow Regina and Lilly upstairs?”

 

“Or we could… walk the perimeter.” He said suggestively, firmly gripping her backside.

 

“Charming!” She laughed uncomfortably. “This really isn’t the place! But I would like to walk the perimeter. Just around to the back door.”

 

“Of course.” He followed her out.

 

    She felt his arm around her shoulder.

 

“Geez, it’s like you’ve been trying to get me alone. I didn’t think one week in a shared space would be more than you could handle.”

 

“I’ve been dying to have you to myself.” He turned her to face him.

 

“Well as romantic as that is, this still is not the place for fooling around. But you know I love you.” She pulled him towards her to place a kiss on his lips.

 

     His arms wrapped her in a tight hold. His lips were rough, his tongue forcing its way into her mouth.

 

“MMM!!!” She pushed him hard stumbling backwards. “You’re not David!!!” She gasped.

 

“Fraid not. How is my little brother doing? It’s been so long. It may be time for us to catch up.”

 

“J-James!”

 

“What’s wrong sister in law? No kiss for long lost family?”

 

“You’re a pig!”

 

“Please.” He scoffed. “You can’t deny, you find me sexy.”

 

“I ought to punch you in the mouth.”

 

“Like you could hurt this pretty face.” He gave her a smoldering grin.

 

“You underestimate how many times I’ve wanted to punch my husband.” Her fist flew before he could react, striking him across the face and setting him off balance.

 

     She turned and ran back into the diner. As she came in the door Regina and Lilly rushed in from the bunkhouse.

 

“You’re never going to believe who I just ran into!!!” Said Regina and Snow in near perfect unison.

 

“You too?” Snow asked.

 

“You’re going to want to hear mine first!” Regina smiled. “Lilly and I just found Henry’s father. Baelfire.”

 

*****

 

“Do you know where you’re going Jillian?”

 

“I know where to go. But no, I have no idea where I’m going.”

 

“What the hell does that mean?”

 

“Ruby is this way. I think towards the place you kept Adam in a cage.”

 

“The sheriffs station?”

 

“Aye.”

 

“Why would they-? Wait! You don’t think they locked themselves in cages do you?”

 

“They’re both scared enough of being controlled…” She said sadly.

 

“I don’t know. I’ve got a funny feeling about this. I don’t think Cruela would have powers in the afterlife.” Emma said sounding puzzled.

 

“By what logic?”

 

“Well, I don’t think I’d have any magic without my ring. Lilly doesn’t have any magic at all. Who knows if Ruby can even become the wolf?”

 

“You could be wrong.”

 

“I could be. But… I don’t think I am.”

 

*****

 

     Ruby sat up on the cot in the cell next to Adam’s. He was still frozen exactly where he had been when she found him.

 

“Adam…?” She said gently.

 

“She’s coming back.” He whispered. “She’s going to come back. She’s going to hurt me. She’s going to use me. And then she’s going to kill me…”

 

“No she won’t Adam! I won’t let her!”

 

“She can control you.”

 

“I don’t think she can!”

 

“Of course she can. Just like she’s controlling me.” His voice shook.

 

“Did she command you into that cell?” Ruby asked.

 

    He shook his head.

 

“If she could command me why didn’t she? Save her the trouble of dragging me in! But she didn’t! She knocked me out from behind! I’m willing to bet she did the same thing to you!”

 

“She can control me! She’s BEEN controlling me! I can’t… m-move…”

 

“Adam look at me!”

 

“I can’t! Cruela!”

 

“It’s in your head Adam!”

 

     He tried to calm his mind. Focus his breathing.

 

“The only power she has over you is what your fear has done.”

 

“F-fear…?

 

“I understand why you’re afraid Adam. She was in your mind. She assaulted you. Punished you because she could. She’s still punishing you.”

 

     He closed his eyes, shaking his head slowly.

 

“You couldn’t escape it before because you had nothing to live for. But now you do! You have friends! You have Belle! And you have your children!”

 

“The boys…” He whispered.

 

“Have you thought of names yet?” She asked.

 

“N-no… Belle and I never talked about it. But I had a thought. An old French novel I used to love…”

 

   She noticed his shoulders slowly relaxing.

 

“Let me help you with those wounds Adam.” She walked up to the bars between them.

 

     He turned slowly, approaching her and holding on to the bars to steady himself.

 

“Shit… she got you really bad.” She saw the deep cuts to his chest and abdomen.

 

     She used the towel from next to the small sink and toilet in the cell, wetting it and cleaning his wounds.

 

“It’s going to be alright Adam. She can’t control us anymore. It was just-“

 

“Psychosomatic, I believe they call it darling.”

 

    Ruby turned with a start. Adam’s breathing became quicker. His heart beating out of his chest. Cruela slowly approached Adam’s cell.

 

“Come here.” She demanded.

 

    He clenched his eyes tight.

 

“She can’t control you Adam!”

 

“Yes I can! Come here! You and I can give our new audience member a show!” Cruela’s eyes were wide and mad.

 

“You lay one hand on him and I’ll kill you!!!” Ruby shouted.

 

“I said come here!” Cruela snapped.

 

“No.” Adam’s voice was quiet.

 

“What did you say?” She asked through her teeth.

 

“I SAID NO!!! I’m not your slave anymore! I don’t have to let you control me! I don’t have to let you hurt me! I don’t have to let you violate me!!!”

 

“Yes!” Ruby smiled. “I knew you could do it Adam.”

 

“I have a fiancé, and a family to get back to… I can’t die in this cell!!!”

 

“Yes you can darling.” She pulled an old six shooter gun out of her lavish fur coat. “You most certainly can.”

 

     She pointed the gun at Adam.

 

“Stop!!!” Ruby cried. “You can’t!”

 

    He went pale as he realized he had no place to hide.

 

“Adam! Cruela No!!!” The wolf pleaded as the sound of gunfire rang through the sharifs station.

 

Chapter 30: Corridors

Summary:

Setting: Storybrook (mayors house)
Tartarus (cell corridors)

     Zelena sat in the kitchen with Margot on her knee. The baby smiled and laughed as she bounced her.

 

“I’m going out to see Henry!” Roland ran down the stairs and headed for the door.

 

    He pulled it open only for it to snap shut with magic.

 

“Oh no you’re not.” Zelena came into the foyer carrying Margot.

 

“He has new pages!” Roland objected.

 

“I don’t care if he grew a new head! There are death demons flying around! You’ll get hurt!”

 

“I’ve got these!” He held up a plastic shopping bag of water balloons.

 

     She could see they were filled with cows milk.

 

“It doesn’t matter.” Zelena shook her head. “It’s too dangerous. You should wait for your father.”

 

“But Henry’s pages could be important!”

 

“Or it could be the others making breakfast in purgatory. Whatever the case, until the talismans are ready I can’t just let you run around town.”

 

“You can’t tell me what to do.” He put his hands on his hips.

 

“I can. You don’t have to listen, but I also have ways of stopping you.” Her hand glowed with green energy.

 

    Roland stepped back in fear. Margot began to cry. Zelena put down her hand.

 

“I’m… I’m sorry Roland…” She said sincerely. “I don’t want to be this person to you, but I’m not good at being anything else. Please, just stay in for now. The talismans will be ready any day. But these creatures are immune to my magic. If you go. I can’t protect you. And if anything happened to you, the goodwill I have earned is going to go right out the door.”

 

“…Want to play video games?” He asked.

 

“You’ve never asked me that before…”

 

“I haven’t been stuck inside with you since New York. And you didn’t LET me play video games then.”

 

“They’re too noisy…”

 

   Roland looked up at her.

 

“Ok.” She sighed. “Show me how to play videogames.”

 

 

*****

 

“Nnn…” Killian fell into the wall of the stone corridor, leaning upon his shoulder as he held the bleeding wound across his abdomen.

 

“Let me see.” Meg reached out to pull back his jacket, only to step back with a hiss of pain.

 

    She looked at her hands. Her palms had deep slices from holding the swinging sickle.

 

“We should keep moving.” He said with some difficulty. “Who knows what manner of creature can be found in these passageways.

 

“What’s that?!?” Meg looked up.

 

    Two glowing red eyes pierced through the darkness ahead of them. They heard a violent angry bark and the sound of large claws clicking upon the stone floor.

 

“Hellhound…” Hook whispered.

 

“We have to run!” Meg turned.

 

“No don’t!” He held her arm. “We can’t outrun it in our condition!”

 

    To their surprise the creatures form remained shrouded in darkness. Only its glowing red eyes were visible.

 

“Why isn’t it coming for us?” She asked.

 

    The eyes disappeared. They heard the sound of claws once more. Fading as the creature walked the other way. The Captain stepped forward.

 

“What are you doing?!?” Meg hissed. “you’re going after it?!? Why not go the other way?”

 

“Why didn’t it attack us?”

 

“Because he’s going to get his friends to help him finish the job?”

 

“That’s the first sign of life -in a manner of speaking- we’ve seen outside these cells. There’s got to be a way out somewhere. But we’re not going to find it if we hide. I say we go this way.”

 

“You’re a crazy guy Hook.”

 

“Aye. You probably shouldn’t listen to me.” He laughed and lead the way.

 

Chapter 31: Sympathy for the Dead

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke (Sherrifs station/Granny’s)

As the others deal with Cruela to save their friends, Milah and Neal explain why Hades has coveted Killian’s soul.

    Cruela wore a blank expression as her arm holding the gun slowly fell. She toppled to the ground, a bullet wound in the side of her head.

 

“Jillian!!!” Ruby shouted happily to see her with her pistol outstretched.

 

“Are you alright?” The young captain rushed to her lover’s cell to unlock it.

 

“Not me! Adam!” She begged, pointing to the door next to her own.

 

    He had his back to the wall, holding his chest in pain as his shoulders slowly rose and fell. The look in his eyes to have survived Cruela’s tortures once more amounted to an empty thousand yard stare.

 

“I’ve got Adam!” Emma quickly hurried to the other lock.

 

    Jillian pursed her lips in silent anger as Emma opened Adam’s cell a few seconds before she opened Ruby’s.

 

“We’re going to get you out Adam!” Ruby reassured.

 

    As soon as she was free she hurried to check on her friend.

 

“Was he shot?” Emma asked.

 

“No, he’s just scared half to death. This is his worst nightmare.” Ruby placed a hand on his cheek. His skin was cold and clammy.

 

“Well you’re safe now Adam.” Jill smiled.

 

“L-look out!” He pointed.

 

     Cruela was standing behind them. She took Ruby by the hair, pulling her head back, a knife in her other hand ready to cut her throat.

     Adam moved faster than any of the rest of them could have. His fingers closed around Cruela’s neck. He stepped backwards, his eyes alight with rage.

 

“L-let me go!” Cruela begged, his large hand gripping her throat.

 

“Kill her Adam!” Jillian cheered. “Shes already dead! It doesn’t count!”

 

   Cruela’s feet hardly touched the ground, his beastly strength easily holding the majority of the slight woman’s weight.

 

“No don’t!” Cruela gripped his wrist.

 

“Do it! It’s fun!” Jillian smiled gleefully.

 

“No one would blame you Adam. It may give you closure.” Ruby placed a hand on his back.

 

“There’s no moral drawback! You can kill her as many times as you like!” The young captain was practically jumping up and down.

 

“Whatever you decide Adam. Belle doesn’t need to know.” Emma said seriously.

 

“Pop her bloody head off!”

 

    He slowly set her back on her feet. His enraged expression softened. Still holding her neck.

 

“Everyone leave the cell.” He ordered.

 

    The others did as he asked.

 

“W-what are you going to d-do?” Cruela’s voice trembled.

 

“I’m locking you in.” He said.

 

“That’s all?”

 

“No.” He took her fur coat and pulled it roughly off her shoulders. “I’m taking this with me.”

 

“YOU MONSTER!!!”

 

    He closed the door to her cell with a clang.

 

“She may be an undead psychopath, but I doubt even HER skinny butt can get out of there.” Emma smirked.

 

    Cruela jerked at the bars in a rage as they turned and left. Hearing her frustrated cries even outside the sheriff’s station.

 

 

“Well done Adam.” Ruby placed a hand on his shoulder. “You faced your fears, and you stayed true to yourself. You’re going to be an awesome dad.”

 

    He smiled gently, but it quickly faded.

 

“Cruela said she was sent by Hades. Who knows what other familiar faces we’re going to see?”

 

*****

 

“Neal!” Snow exclaimed. “What are you doing here?”

 

“I thought you’d be in paradise! You died a hero!” David had come out of the kitchen.

    Neal looked like his old self, his casual hooded sweatshirt under a black denim coat. A warm scarf tied creatively around his neck evoking a similarity between him and his son when it came to style.

“The souls in purgatory get to decide to move on when their sins are forgiven. I have unfinished business. We both do.” He smiled.

 

“We?” Snow asked.

 

    A woman came around the corner behind them, fashionably dressed in modern clothes. Cascades of dark brown billowing hair falling over her shoulders.

 

“Who are you?” Snow asked.

 

“You must be Milah.” David smiled. “I saw a picture of you on Hook’s ship.”

 

“Yes, this is my mother.” Bae placed a hand on her shoulder.

 

“My son and I have been waiting for the day Killian passed into the afterlife. Many people in the underworld have.”

 

“Why is that?” Regina asked.

 

“We have a role to play in helping him. We never knew the specifics, but Hades has awaited his soul for a long time.”

 

“Why has hades been waiting for HIM?” Lilly scoffed.

 

“Conduits of the dead are uncommon. Killian is a rare soul. Coveted by Hades. A bridge between worlds.” Milah explained.

 

“What exactly can Hades DO with that kind of person?” Regina asked.

 

“We’re not entirely sure. But we believe he hopes to use him to thwart Persephone and escape Tartarus.” Neal said.

 

“Persephone?” David asked.

 

“The goddess of spring?” Regina recalled the name.

 

“The goddess of renewal.” Milah corrected. “Of redemption. It is Persephone that helps souls in purgatory find their way into paradise.”

 

“Is she here? In purgatory?” David wondered.

 

“Yes. This is her domain.” Neal nodded. “Hades once had the ability to pass between all realms of the dead. Persephone was his wife. But unlike Hades, she had sympathy for the dead and the damned. When she saw how Hades was treating souls who had a desire to reform, she broke away from him and took control of purgatory for herself.”

 

“Divorce is a bitch.” Lilly smirked.

 

“When Persephone took over purgatory she banished Hades from moving between Tartarus and Limbo. The lord of Hell and Hopelessness has been trapped below in the pit ever since. Hoping for a day when he can escape and take control of purgatory as well.” Milah was very serious.

 

“And he can use Hook to do that?” Snow said in alarm.

 

“Only if Killian submits to the will of Hades. Only if he loses hope.” She closed her eyes.

 

“Well if anyone can resist it’s that damn pirate.” Regina sighed. “I’m sure hell is indescribably horrible, but Hook has endured a lot of torture before. I don’t think he’ll break so easily.”

 

“She’s got a point.” David nodded.

 

“My father can endure a lot. But not forever. And when he does break, Hades will be able to use his ability as a bridge to take purgatory, and even paradise. No soul will be safe. No one will ever be able to escape and reform as they are meant to. The fate of the dead rests with Captain Hook.”

 

*****

 

    Adam held the deep wounds in his chest. A painful moan escaping his lips. He stumbled, bracing himself along the brick wall as they headed back to the loft.

 

“Let me have a look.” Emma said.

 

    He turned his back to the wall, clenching his eyes shut in pain.

 

“I need you to take your shirt off.” She spoke with sympathy as he slowly removed his blood soaked shirt.

 

“Adam…” Ruby said sadly as they saw how deep Cruela had cut him.

 

    Emma could see through the lacerations to his muscle and fat. The cartilage of his sternum visible at the topmost cut. A bit of his ribs could be seen through the wounds on his sides.

 

“Can you heal him Emma?” Ruby asked.

 

“I can heal him a little. It takes a lot of energy to summon magic here.” She looked at the ring on the chain.

 

“If you can keep him moving I can get Calypsos balsam off the Jolly Roger.” Jillian reassured.

 

“You got more?” Emma asked.

 

“I wanted to replenish the supply my father used up when I stabbed him with the dagger.” She looked down. “But I think Adam needs it more right now.”

 

    Adam took slow breaths as the pain settled. Emma’s hands glowed with energy, though clearly not at her usual strength. He relaxed as the deepest layers of his injuries healed.

 

“You get him back to the Apartment.” Jillian instructed. Ruby and I will retrieve the balsam.

 

“I don’t want to split up…” Emma frowned.

 

“He’s in no condition to make the trek to the docks.” Jillian shook her head. “Get him to the loft and Ruby and I will be along in a moment.”

 

“Jill…” Emma sighed.

 

“You’re not my MOTHER ms Swan.” Jillian put her hands on her hips.

 

“We’ll be ok Emma. It will be a quick trip.” Ruby reassured.

 

    The savior reluctantly agreed, taking Adam’s arm around her shoulder as she helped him down the street.

 

“How are you holding up?” She asked him as she watched the captain and first mate round the corner to the dock.

 

“I’ve been better. But I have to admit, it did feel good to lock Cruela in that cell.”

 

“Belle would be proud of you.” She smiled.

 

“Belle… I wonder if she’s ok.” He tried to distract himself.

 

“Leaving her with Gold couldn’t have been easy.”

 

“I trust her. She’s strong. Stronger than me.”

 

“I don’t know.” She laughed. “What you did back there wasn’t for the weak. You may be stronger than you give yourself credit for.”

 

Chapter 32: Making Sense

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke (Granny’s)
Tartarus

Hook and Meg find themselves stranded on the shore of the sea of souls.

“Belle should have the symbols we need to Leroy by now.” Robin sat in the booth across from his ex wife, and the sea queen. “…Marian…?”

 

“Hmm? Oh, yes. Good.”

 

“If you’re worried about the coastline the merry men have it under control.” Ursula reassured, sipping a top shelf daytime tequila . “They’re immune to most magic, but not my trident. The barrier I put up has stopped any more wraiths from coming through.”

 

“She’s worried about Lilly.” Robin said intuitively.

 

“Even in the other world she’s isolated herself.” Marian clenched her jaw.

 

“She’s with friends Marian. She’s with Emma.” Robin reassured. “Emma won’t let anything happen to Lilly in the afterlife.”

 

“He’s right. They may have gone to the other world but so long as they are in purgatory it seems like they’re not in any real danger.” Ursula nodded.

 

“After those things came through the portal? How can you say that?” Marian shook her head with worry.

 

“I’m a bit more concerned with you.” Robin reached across the table and took her hand. “What has you so worried?”

 

“When Hook was still alive… Lilly was so upset by the injustice, she even scared herself. She said she wanted to-“ Marian stopped and went pale.

 

“What?” Ursula asked.

 

“I have to go.” Marian said quietly, excusing herself to leave the diner.

 

“Do you think she’s going to be alright?” Ursula asked.

 

“I haven’t seen her this shaken up in some time…” Robin said suspiciously.

 

“Should you follow her?” The sea Queen wondered aloud.

 

“She’s not my wife anymore… I’m not sure what’s appropriate…” He admitted.

 

“Follow her.” Ursula advised firmly.

 

    Robin nodded and headed for the door keeping his distance as he watched Marian make her way towards the library.

 

*****

    Coming to the end of the stone corridor they found themselves in a gargantuan cavern. Laid out like a massive dome of rock. A pool of what appeared to be glowing green water filling most of the space. In front of them was a sort of beach. Basalt slabs under their feet.

 

“Ug, what’s that smell?” Meg shook her head.

 

“Brimstone.” Killian looked up. “It looks like this cave is made mostly of basalt and brimstone.”

 

    He stepped up to the beach. Hoping the water could be used to clean their wounds. But as he approached he quickly realized it wasn’t water at all. It was almost a mist. Appearing to hang heavy and low in the cave like a liquid. Reaching out he let the strange phenomenon touch his fingers. He quickly pulled back looking at his hand. He had become translucent with the same green hue as the water. It slowly turned back to normal as he moved away.

 

“The sea of souls…” Megara whispered. “My people have legends. It’s what becomes of a soul that has been lost to the hopelessness of hell. It would seem even the dammed can reach a breaking point.”

 

“A sea can be sailed.” Killian held his bleeding abdomen. “If only we had a ship…”

 

    They heard a loud bark. It echoed off the walls of the vast cave. Turning they saw a ghostly figure in a cloak. He stood aboard a simple wooden rowboat. A long pole in his hands which he used to walk the vessel along the water.

 

“Deaths ferryman.” Meg raised her eyebrows.

 

    The grim boatman drew near. Stopping in the water ahead of them. They approached, unsure what to make of the hooded man.

 

“We’re looking for a way out.” Meg stepped up. “Can you help us?”

 

    The creature nodded and extended a skeletal hand. Open to receive payment.

    Meg turned to look at Hook with a shrug.

 

“Damn. I left my wallet in my other jacket.” He sighed, rolling his eyes.

 

“How are we supposed to find something to pay him with?”

 

“We could go back…” Killian looked at the opening to the stone corridor.

 

“No…” She said quietly. “I don’t ever want to go back to those cells…”

 

“Our only other choice is to walk along the shore.” He examined the rocky slabs that continued around the wall of the cavern.

 

“Who knows, maybe someone dropped some pennies.”

Chapter 33: Between Worlds

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke (Loft)

Emma is startled to find Milah and Baelfire in the loft. But not nearly as surprised as Jillian.

    Emma helped Adam up the steps. He gripped the rail hard as his wounds ached. They approached the top landing. But as Emma reached for the door Adam pulled her back.

 

“What is it?” She asked.

 

“There are six people in there…” He said quietly.

 

“What? But there’s no way Jill and Ruby could have made it back before us.”

 

“Two of them are dead.”

 

“How can you tell?” She asked.

 

“Cruela, her vital signs were… different. Whoever is in there with the others has similar vital signs.”

 

“Is it dangerous?”

 

“All I know is what I can sense.”

 

“Stay behind me.” Emma instructed.

 

    She threw open the door holding her glowing hands out in front of her.

 

“Hey.”

 

   Emma’s arms fell to her sides as she saw the man she had once loved.

 

“N-Neal…” She whispered.

 

“Sorry Emma, we had hoped we could break it to you gently.” David walked around her to help Adam to the couch.

 

   Tears came to her eyes, she left Adam and rushed into his arms, holding him close.

 

“Neal!” Her shoulders shuddered in his embrace. “How are you here?”

 

“I’m here to help. I knew you’d be coming to save my father.”

 

“We can save you too! You can come back! Henry can have his dad! He misses you so much…”

 

“I can’t Emma. I’ve been dead for far too long.” He wiped her eyes. “How is Henry?”

 

“You’d be so proud of him Neal. He’s clever just like you.”

 

“I wish I could see him.” He looked down.

 

“Maybe you can.” Snow pulled their copy of the storybook out.

 

“W-what’s this…?”

 

“Henry’s writing. He’s the author.” Her tears wouldn’t stop. “Milah!!!”

 

    She saw the long lost pirate woman and smiled.

 

“I’ve heard a lot about you Emma. It’s nice to finally meet you.” She smiled.

 

“M-meet…? Oh, I forgot, you’re not the same Milah I met before. I’ve heard a lot about you too.” Emma couldn’t tear herself from Neal’s side.

 

“I’ll admit this is a bit odd…” Milah scratched her head. “You’ve been with my son AND my former lover.”

 

   The room turned to Emma who flushed as red as her jacket.

 

“Uhh…” She said in embarrassment.

 

“You think that’s fucking weird?” Lilly laughed. “just wait until you meet-“

 

“Mum?!? Bae?!?” Jillian stood in the open doorway with a look of shock.

 

    Milah and Neal looked at one another. Tears came to Jillian’s eyes, she rushed forward and threw her arms around them both.

 

“Umm… Emma?” Neal looked at her.

 

“Jill, this is Milah and Baelfire from our universe… I’m afraid they don’t know you…” Emma said gently.

 

    She stepped back.

 

“N-not at all…?” She asked.

 

    Her mother and brother shook their heads, without recognition. She stepped back in alarm.

 

“Jillian? Are you ok?” Ruby asked.

 

“H-Here is the balsam to heal Adam.” She sniffed, handing Emma the leather pouch. “I need to…”

 

    She looked up into her mother’s eyes one more time before she ran up the stairs to the loft.

 

*****

 

    Adam arched his back and twisted his neck. Emma spread the balsam over his terrible wounds with a grimace.

 

“Ahh-!!! GAHH!!!” He cried out as the pearlescent orange salve stopped the bleeding.

 

    The room watched as his body slowly relaxed.

 

“Adam?” Emma shook him gently.

 

“Nnnn…” He moaned in exhaustion.

 

”He will be ok.” Milah reassured. “Let him rest. That balsam is useful but it takes a lot out of you.”

 

“So she’s… my sister…?” Neal asked, glancing towards the loft as he scratched his head.

 

“From a parallel world. Killian and Milah’s daughter.” Emma nodded, standing as Adam’s chest began to rise and fall in a normal rhythm.

 

“We… had a daughter…?” Milah turned to look up the stairs after Jillian.

 

“How the hell did she get to THIS world?” Neal asked.

 

“Because she’s exactly like her father.” Emma sighed.

 

     Neal flattened his lips and nodded as though it were obvious.

 

“There’s a lot to catch you up on Emma.” Snow said. “Turns out freeing Killian is about a lot more than just saving him from hell.”

 

“What do you mean?” She asked.

 

“Hades has been searching for a conduit between worlds.” Neal said seriously.

 

“C-Conduit-?” Emma whispered.

 

“We’ve been waiting for you Emma Swan.” Milah said. “You can save Killian, and the world of the dead. All you have to do is rescue your lover from the god of death.”

 

“Oh is that all?” Emma smiled.

 

    She looked out the window at the sepia sky. Seeming to grow darker but still remain the same shade of brown.

 

“We better get some rest. Tomorrow we find a way to save Captain Hook.”

Chapter 34: You Just Know

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke (Pawnshop homestead)
Tartarus (Cavern)

Belle and Rumple speak to the strange woman who appeared out of the wraith.
Killian has a strange feeling Emma had made her way to the afterlife.

Notes:

It’s my birthday and I’m not having the best day…
Glad I got a chapter posted.

     Belle and Rumple looked over the thin and ghostly pale woman lying unconscious on the couch.

 

“Who do you suppose she is?” Rumple asked.

 

“Not human.” Belle shook her head. “At least not at first glance.”

 

    The woman had black hair. Perfectly pin straight. It seemed to fall like silk around her shoulders. It was such a deep hue that it sucked in the light around it. Her skin was cold to the touch.

    Both Belle and Rumple jumped back as she moved. Rolling over to look at her surroundings. She caught sight of her hosts and sat up suddenly.

 

“Is this… the land of the living…?” She asked.

 

    Belle and Rumple gave each other a look. The woman turned to place her feet on the floor. They stepped away from her.

 

“W-who are you?” Belle asked.

 

“WHAT are you?” Rumple demanded.

 

“I’m a goddess. The goddess of grief to be exact. So watch your tone.”

 

“Goddess of grief?” Belle asked.

 

“Libitina. You can call me Tina if you like.” She held her head. “I owe you some gratitude for freeing me from that curse.”

 

“You mean the wraiths?” Rumple snarled. “Are the all like you?!? Why are they here!”

 

“Rumple could you fetch our guest some tea?” Belle sat with some difficulty in a chair, letting out a breath as she did.

 

“I’m not leaving you alone with her!” He objected.

 

“Relax, I couldn’t hurt her even if I wanted to. A lesser goddess like myself has limitations. My power comes from the realm of the dead. She is a vessel for life. I can’t touch her.”

 

“I’ll take a tea as well. With honey.” Belle smiled sweetly at him.

 

    He almost laughed at her odd show of dominance. But fetched her tea nonetheless.

 

“I have some questions for you.” Belle said.

 

“I suppose I can give you answers. You DID save me.”

 

   Libitina was dressed in a black flowing gown. It fastened above her hips. Two bolts of fabric rising from her navel over her shoulders to fasten on the other side above her tailbone. Belle felt a familiar sense of unease to be in the presence of a god.

 

“Goddess of Grief. What does that mean?”

 

“My power comes from those who mourn the death of another. That man in the other room carries a powerful grief for his son. I don’t have to predict YOUR grief. You wear it on your hip.” She nodded to the Weeping Rose.

 

“How did you become a wraith?” Belle changed the subject.

 

“Hades knew the lesser gods of death were a threat. If we should side with Persephone he would have a problem.”

 

“Persephone?”

 

“She rules Purgatory. Leaving Hades stranded in hell.”

 

“Are all the wraiths gods?”

 

“Demigods… muses, minor deities.” Tina shrugged.

 

“Can the weeping rose free all of them?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Then it looks like I have my work cut out for me.” Belle sighed.

 

*****

“How’s your injury?” Meg asked as they made their way along the edge of the sea of souls.

 

“Not really letting up…” He winced.

 

    She reached down and took the hem of her lavender robe, ripping a long strip of fabric.

 

“Here, let’s see if this helps.”

 

    He took off his jacket sitting on a nearby basalt column. He raised his arms enough for her to wrap the fabric around his middle. He winced as she pulled it tight tying it off.

 

“You’re still injured as well. Perhaps we should kill one another and start fresh.” He smirked.

 

“After you.” She laughed.

 

    Her expression slowly fell.

 

“I wonder if we’d appear back in those cells… to be killed again and again.” She whispered.

 

“Let’s get you fixed up love.” He tore off one of his shirt sleeves.

 

    He used his hook to tear it in half wrapping it around her hand. He leaned in and used his teeth to tie the knot, stopping and slowly sitting up.

 

“What is it? Your injury?” Meg asked. “I can tie the other myself.”

 

“It not that.” He shook his head.

 

“What?”

 

“Emma…”

 

“You said her name before. Who is she?”

 

“She… she’s the woman I love.”

 

“What about her?”

 

“I just got the strangest sense that she’s here… in the afterlife.”

 

“Did she die when you did?”

 

“No. She’s alive. I made sure of it.”

 

“What makes you think she’s here?”

 

“I can’t explain it.” He shook his head. “I guess when you love someone, you just know.”

 

   Another bark echoed through the cavern.

 

“Come on, we had better keep moving.” Meg said with fear in her voice.

Chapter 35: Seeing You Again

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke (Loft)

Jillian speaks to Milah after meeting a version of her mother that doesn’t recognize her.
Adam and Ruby discover a useful secret.

    Jillian lay on the bed in the loft, she heard footsteps coming up the metal stairs.

 

“Go away. I don’t want company.” She said with her back to her visitor.

 

“Are you sure? I have a lot of questions.”

 

    Jill sat up and turned.

 

“M-mum-“ She closed her eyes and swallowed the catch in her throat. “Milah… what are you doing up here?”

 

“Emma tells me your my daughter from another universe. Can you blame me for being curious?”

 

“I don’t exist here…” She looked away.

 

“You clearly do.” She gestured. “You come from a world where Killian died and I lived?”

 

“Until you didn’t… my mother died of an illness about a year ago.”

 

“Then, it’s probably not easy for you to meet me. I imagine having your mother not recognize you is painful.” She approached slowly.

 

“I’ve met other versions of my mother before… but you’re the first who doesn’t know me.”

 

“I’d like to…” She sat on the edge of the bed. “You know my Killian?”

 

“Yes.” She smiled. “He’s my father. He will always be my father. He sent me away to save me from the Darkness. And in the end he gave his life to destroy it. Just like the man who really was my father.”

 

“There is something special about Killian Jones.” She placed a hand on Jillian’s shoulder. “He has a way of changing your life, just by knowing you.”

 

“It’s true.” Jill wiped a tear.

 

“Well there, we have something in common. I’d say that’s a good start.”

 

“What do you mean?”

 

    She turned to her.

 

“We both love Killian Jones.”

 

    Jillian’s smiled. Milah slowly took her into an embrace, feeling her shoulders shake gently as she wept.

 

*****

 

    Adam lay back on the couch. The balsam had closed his wounds, but they still had some healing to do. He gingerly sat up, each of them had found someplace to sleep. Snow and Charming slept in their own bed. Jillian and Ruby upstairs in the loft, Regina had taken the loveseat in the nursery. Lilly, the rug. Emma laid out blankets on the carpet in the living room.  

  He crept out the front door onto the landing walking down to the street below. He jumped to find Ruby outside on the stoop rather than upstairs where he thought she was.

 

“Sorry.” She smirked. “I couldn’t sleep. Needed some fresh air. Or… whatever kind of air they have around here…”

 

“You couldn’t sleep?”

 

“Believe it or not that Cruela ordeal took something out of me too. She may not have cut me open, but I still have a bump on my head!” She grimaced.

 

    He smiled.

 

“Ruby, about Cruela, I wanted to thank you. For helping me. I’m a bit embarrassed. Psychosomatic obedience… I’m supposed to be smarter than that.”

 

“It’s because of your intelligence Adam. That’s why she targeted you. You have a brilliant mind, and she reduced it to primitive instincts. She turned you into an animal. And that didn’t involve any supernatural powers. She attacked your mind.” Ruby said sympathetically.

 

“All the same, I couldn’t have gotten out of there without you.” He smiled.

 

“It certainly would have been a lot harder without me.” She smirked.

 

“Careful, Jillian may be rubbing off on you.”

 

   Ruby laughed.

 

“What’s keeping you up?” She asked.

 

“Thinking of Belle, and the boys.”

 

“I miss Gran. I wonder how she’s doing. I wish we could talk to them.”

 

“Well, we can’t talk to them, but perhaps we could see them?”

 

“What?” Ruby asked.

 

    He pulled out the silver hand mirror.

 

“You got it!” She exclaimed. “does it work?”

 

“I don’t know. I haven’t tried it.”

 

“What are you waiting for? Check in on Belle!” The wolf said excitedly.

 

    He smiled and held it out for them both to see.

 

“Show me B-“

 

    The mirror crackled to life before he finished. They both drew nearer to it as an image appeared.

 

“It worked!” Ruby patted him on the back. “It’s Belle!”

 

“But why are we looking at her from…” Adam drew in close to examine the curious angle.

 

    They were looking at her from below, seeing the bottom of her chin as she combed her hair.

 

“It’s like we’re looking at her from the vanity table…” Adam said. “Wait… BELLE!!!”

 

    He shouted. Ruby gasped as she looked down. They watched as Belle picked up the mirror, looking at them in surprise.

 

“~Adam!!!” She cried. “How is this possible?”

 

“We found the magic mirror in this realm!” Tears came to his eyes to see her.

 

“~I… I’ve missed you.” Belle struggled to speak through her emotion.

 

“You two catch up.” Ruby smirked. “I’m going to go upstairs and let everyone know we have a way to phone home.”

Chapter 36: Senseless Cruelty of Life

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke
Tartarus (Shores of the sea of souls)

Belle and Adam have a way to speak to eachother.
Killian continues his journey through hell, meeting some familiar faces.

     Belle sighed after a long day. Walking in to her room and letting down her hair. Libitina had let herself out. Saying the graveyard was a better sleeping arrangement for her. The fact that she was a goddess left little room to argue.

     She slipped into a simple nightgown. Running a protective hand over her abdomen. Sitting at the vanity mirror, she brushed her auburn brown locks. She heard a voice call out her name. She quickly placed the brush down, looking around. A voice she recognized. Adam’s voice.

     Looking down at the table she saw the magic silver mirror exactly where she had left it. The image on the glass showed Ruby and the man she loved.

 

“ Adam!!!” She cried. “How is this possible?”

 

“~We found the magic mirror in this realm!” Tears came to his eyes to see her.

 

“I… I’ve missed you.” Belle struggled to speak through her emotion.

 

    His gentile smile spoke volumes.

 

“~Are you alright? Is everything ok at home?” He asked as Ruby excused herself.

 

“Everyone is alright.” She didn’t know what to say. Didn’t know how to tell him about the wraiths or the gods.

 

“~I’m so glad to have a way to communicate with you. I was worried I wouldn’t be able to.”

 

“Have you had any luck finding Hook?”

 

“~Not yet. But if we can communicate, we may have a much better chance.”

 

“Adam… the other world… it’s like ours?”

 

“~Practically identical.” He nodded.

 

“First thing we should do is hold a meeting.” She stood and paced the room with her hand on her aching back. “We’ve gotten updates via Henry’s writing, but it’s definitely on a delay.”

 

“~ There are certainly events to catch you up on.” He scratched his head.

 

“Likewise.” She nodded. “Give me some time. I’ll gather the others and contact you again in the evening.”

 

   Stopping she looked into the mirror at his face. Wishing she could reach out and touch him.

 

“I love you Adam.” She said softly.

 

“~I love you too Belle.”

 

“I wish I could do something to help you over there.” She could see a pain in his expression that perhaps he wanted to hide.

 

“~You have Belle. Just knowing you’re home safe, that I have something to go back to, you have helped me.”

 

“Take care Adam. I’ll speak to you this evening.”

 

*****

    As they walked along the basalt stone shore of the sea of souls, they began to see others. Most of them seemed to have lost their mind. Cowering behind stones, sheltering in the mouths of caves.

 

“We don’t even know if we’re going the right way.” Meg sighed.

 

“We could try asking for directions again.” He said, holding his left arm across his abdomen.

 

“Yeah right.” Meg rolled her eyes. “Last person we asked just kept screaming.”

 

    Another bark echoed through the cavern.

 

“The hounds of death!!!” Said the soul of a thin haggard man. “Hounds… of death…”

 

    His eyes went blank as he stared off into space.

 

“He’s got a point. It seems like the creature is following us.” Meg kept close to his side.

 

“I thought we were following it?”

 

“What’s the logic in that?” She asked with exasperation.

 

“Not much.” He shrugged. “I figure we’d run into just as much trouble going the other direction. At least this way we know the creature ahead of us is surviving so far.”

 

“I get the feeling that’s the best sense I’m going to get out of you. Still, I’m grateful for you Killian. If not for you I’d still be in that cell. Funny place to meet a friend. Amid the worst experience of our existence.”

 

“This isn’t the worst experience of my existence.” He said plainly.

 

“Oh? You’ve experienced literal hell before?”

 

“You know as well as I do, that the tortures of this world are nothing compared to life.”

 

“What do you mean?”

 

“In life, I asked the same question over and over. Why me? What did I do to deserve this? What has a child done to deserve starvation? What has a boy done to deserve servitude? What has a young man done to deserve lies and deception? I asked myself over and over again. Why me?”

    He was quiet for a long moment.

“Every torture in that cell, every thing that came through the door, every agony. I know exactly why I deserve them. I know what sins I committed to earn each act. That alone was a mercy compared to the senseless cruelty of life. A cruelty you know as much as I do.”

 

“What has a mother done to deserve the death of her children…?” She whispered. “What have the children done to deserve to be killed? You’re right Captain. Life is far more cruel than the tortures of hell.”

 

Hook stopped, looking up with an expression of sad shock.

 

“What is it?” Megara followed his eyeline to a group of huddled souls.

 

“Arthur…” He whispered.

 

    They approached to find several thin emaciated men. But chained to the wall of the cavern was the disgraced king, his chin hanging down to his chest. Now in rags, yet somehow still wearing his perpetual grin.

 

“Arthur!!!” Killian shook him.

 

     He woke with a terrified start. Looking around wildly.

 

“N-no! Please! Not again!” He begged.

 

“Arthur it’s me!”

 

“You’ve come to kill me. Just like Guinevere. Just like Perceval! Tristan! Kay! Even king Fergus…” He shook his head.

 

“They aren’t real Arthur. None of it has been. Guinevere is alive. She left to save her people… from me…” He looked down.

 

“Killian… it’s really you…?” Arthur’s voice trembled.

 

“Yes. Let’s get you free.” Hook reached for the binding at his wrists.

 

“No!” Arthur shouted. “You can’t! Hades will force me to kill you!”

 

“Get in line.” Killian scoffed. “I bet hell has its own circle of souls just waiting for me to stumble in so they can have their vengeance.”

 

“Captain… there are no holes in his bindings” Meg observed. “It’s continuous steel. I don’t know how we’re supposed to get him free…”

 

“I can’t be freed. Hades put me here himself, after months in the cells facing torture after torture, finally he chained me. He gave me a choice.”

 

“What choice?” Killian asked.

 

“He asked me to hunt down your friends in purgatory, and destroy them.” He looked down. “When I refused he chained me here. Soul after soul come to kill me for what I’ve done to them. Cutting off parts of me and taking it with them. Only for it to regrow and be removed again. It’s worse than the cells.”

 

“My friends? Then… they really are here.”

 

“Indeed they are. They’re looking for you and Hades knows it. Who is to say how many of his agents he’s sent to purgatory.”

 

“But you refused?”

 

“Yes. I refused.”

 

“We’re getting you loose.” Hook picked up a basalt stone and used it to hammer at Arthur’s chains.

 

“Killian stop.” He whispered.

 

    Meg followed his lead, trying to weaken the links binding the king to the wall.

 

“It won’t work.” Arthur shook his head.

 

     Killian kept up his efforts, the lavender bandage around his middle beginning to bleed.

 

“JUST GO!!!” The king shouted. “We both know I deserve this! We both know I can’t be freed!”

 

“These chains aren’t forged by guilt Killian…” Meg whispered.

 

“They are forged by betrayal. My sins aren’t so easily forgiven my friend.”

 

“Your sins aren’t worse than mine Arthur. If you deserve this, I deserve to be chained along with you.”

 

“Hades wants you.” The king said with determination. “I don’t know why, but it can’t be good. You have to escape.”

 

“I don’t want to leave you Arthur.” Hook’s expression fell.

 

“Hades is a tyrant. He’s a monster. I’ve met souls that don’t deserve to be here. That don’t deserve their fate. If you can do anything to thwart him… you should.” He looked into his eyes with determination.

 

“My friends are here Arthur. If anyone can stop Hades and bring order to this realm, it’s them.”

 

“You’re wrong.” Arthur smiled. “It’s you. Now go. Keep moving. Don’t be caught here on my account. Follow the shore, check the corridors until you feel the wind on your face. That is the way you must go. So long as Hades can’t have you, my sins sit a little lighter.”

 

    Killian pulled Arthur’s forehead to his own. Taking a deep breath.

 

“Stay strong my friend. If I can return and help you I will. You have my word. And for what it’s worth, I’m sorry. About everything.”

 

“So am I. Godspeed Captain Jones.”

 

Chapter 37: Other

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke (Loft/Library)

With a way to reach loved ones at home, the crew in purgatory suddenly has a plan. Until yet another person goes missing.

     The strange sepia sun rose on a new day in the afterlife. Jillian made her way down the stairs, stopping in shock to find her brother sitting at the kitchen counter with a cup of coffee. It was odd to see his hair short. And even more jarring, he wasn’t wearing his pirate garb.

 

“Morning.” He smiled.

 

    Jillian nodded to him as she poured herself a cup of coffee. She didn’t really know what to say to this man.

 

“I read the book.” He said.

 

   Jillian looked behind her as though he could be talking to someone else.

 

“T-the book?”

 

“Henry’s storybook. He wrote of you.”

 

“Then you must be up to speed.” She looked down.

 

“Half sister. Other dimension.”

 

    She recognized her brother’s casual inflection.

 

“I met Henry.” She smiled. “He’s an amazing boy. He misses you.”

 

“I keep herring that. And as much as I love it… it hurts.”

 

“I’m sorry.” She set down her cup.

 

“It’s ok. I have no regrets about my death.”

 

“You don’t?”  Jillian asked.

 

“From the minute I realized Henry was my son… he became the most important thing in my world. My whole life felt so chaotic leading up to that moment. But suddenly there was a purpose to my existence. To be Henry’s dad. The Wicked Witch wanted to erase that. She wanted to undo the greatest feeling I’d ever known. I couldn’t let that happen.”

 

“You’re the same as my Bae.” She smiled. “I’ll never forget when Hannah was born, everything changed. Until that day his purpose in life was to be a pirate Captain. When Hannah was born, his purpose was to be her father.”

 

“You should see the two of them together. What a nightmare.” Emma laughed, sitting up and rolling her shoulders after a night on the floor.

 

“The bloody mission they sent us on!” Jill shook her head with a laugh.

 

“I wish I could see him.” Neal smiled.

 

“Maybe you can.” The door opened.

 

    Snow and Ruby came in from the landing,  followed by Adam and David.

 

“What’s going on?” Emma asked in confusion, still half asleep.

 

“Turns out the mirror in this realm can’t show us anything happening at home, but it can call the OTHER mirror.”

 

“…like Skype?” Emma asked.

 

    Snow and David exchanged a look.

 

“Yes. Like Skype.” The schoolteacher sighed.

 

“We spoke to Belle, she promised to update us as soon as she could.” Adam could hardly keep the smile off his lips to have spoken to her.

 

“I can talk to Henry.” Emma smiled.

 

“I could talk to Henry.” Neal marveled.

 

“Someone wake up Lilly and Regina.” David said. “They’ll want to speak to Robin and Marian.”

 

    Emma rounded the curtain to fetch them.

 

“When is she hailing back?” Jillian asked.

 

“She said later this evening. She needs to gather the others.” Adam said.

 

“Good. That leaves us plenty of time to work on our primary objective.” Jillian tucked her hands behind her back. “Operation Hellhound.”

 

“We have a problem.” Emma sighed.

 

“What now?” Ruby moaned.

 

“Lilly is gone.”

 

*****

 

     Lilly walked down the street under the sepia sky looking down at her notebook. She gasped as she rounded the corner to Main Street. The clocktower had fallen into the street. The brown hue in the air giving it an aura of death. She marched forward and opened the library doors.

 

“I see you made it to hell.”

 

“Morgan…” Lilly whispered. “You’re here!”

 

“I’m always here.” She sighed in exasperation.

 

“If you’re here… are you not in Storybrooke anymore?” Lilly asked.

 

“You really aren’t smart enough to understand the concept.” The middle aged goddess shook her head.

 

“What the fuck is that supposed to mean?” Lilly growled.

 

“Why are you in my library?” The goddess demanded, becoming the crone.

 

“I thought maybe… you would be able to help me with my magic… or give me a hint about where to find this fucking spear.” She opened her notebook on the mahogany table.

 

“Yamas staff.” Morgan nodded.

 

“I thought it was a spear…” Lilly scratched her head.

 

“It’s ornamented. But the power doesn’t come from the wound it creates. It comes from the intention of the holder.”

 

“Will it work? Will it destroy Hook’s soul?”

 

“If you want it to.” The goddess nodded.

 

“Where do I find it?”

 

“Many lesser gods of death and the afterlife have fallen victim to Hades. He has stripped away their will, making them ghosts. Wraiths of the afterlife. Mindless creatures whose only purpose is to keep order in the world beyond.”

 

“Is that what happened to Yama?”

 

“Yama is far too powerful to fall victim to Hades. But in their fight for control of their respective underworld’s Hades took Yama’s staff of Judgement. Without it, Yama is banished to his own realm. It’s Hades way of maintaining control. Even against gods that share his same level of power.”

 

“So Hades has it?” She asked.

 

“Yes.”

 

“How do I get it?”

 

“You would have to journey to the underworld. The Kaladanda rests against the Obsidian Throne of Hell. Hades throne.”

 

“That’s sounds kinda fucking dangerous…”

 

“Did you think it would be so easy to destroy the Captains soul?”

 

“I suppose not.” She sighed. “But it will be worth it. The world will be a better fucking place without him in it. And so will the afterlife. Capatain Hook must be erased from existence.”

Chapter 38: Injustice

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke (Marian and Lilly’s apartment)
Tartarus (Corridors)

Robin and Marian worry about Lilly.
Hook and Meg find a way out of Tartarus and into purgatory.

    Marian opened the door to the apartment. But before she could turn on the light it came on by itself. She looked up suddenly to see Robin sitting in the armchair.

 

“Where have you been?” He asked, crossing his arms.

 

“Robin…” She said with exasperation. “You can’t just let yourself in here. We’re not married. You have no right.”

 

“I’m a thief. Breaking in is what I do.” He stood.

 

“Why are you here?”

 

“You’re worried about Lilly, and I’m worried about you.”

 

    She looked away.

 

“We had a strange run you and I. We love eachother. We got Roland from that love. I know you Marian. Just because our connection isn’t what it once was doesn’t mean I’m going to let you go through something on your own. Not if I can help it.”

 

    She kept her eyes down.

 

“Where did you go when you left the diner Marian?” He asked.

 

“I knew you’d try to follow.”

 

“Marian…”

 

“I went to see Morgan.” She confessed.

 

“What did she say?”

 

“Nothing. Which is worse than the answer I’m dreading. Morgan told Lilly she wouldn’t speak of it to anyone.”

 

“And she’s honoring that?” He asked.

 

“Morgan doesn’t seem to have a side in all of this. I can’t tell what her motivations are.”

 

“But you know Lilly’s. Talk to me Marian. What’s troubling you?”

 

“I’m worried that Lilly didn’t go to help. Her rage at Hook is not something she could have just gotten over.” She sat on the couch, Robin sat next to her. “Lilly has faced so much injustice in her life. The loss of her mother can’t be forgiven so easily.”

 

“What could she do? He’s already dead.” Robin laughed. “It’s not like she can kill him.”

 

    Marian clenched her jaw.

 

“It’s not like she can kill him… right…?” Robin’s expression fell.

 

“If Morgan won’t talk to me about Lilly, it means they talked. It means Lilly doesn’t want anyone to know what she’s up to.”

 

“How can you kill the dead?” Robin wondered aloud.

 

“That’s not what I’m concerned about. What will the others do if they find out Lilly went there to kill the person they’re all trying to save?”

 

*****

    It felt as though they had been walking forever. Checking each corridor, each opening in the rock. Only feeling the hot stagnant air or hell.

 

“That man back there, Arthur, you trust him?” Megara asked. “He is in hell…”

 

“Aye. I trust him. Even though he… nevermind.”

 

“What? Does he owe you money?” She laughed.

 

“No. He’s the man who killed me. Technically.”

 

“…and you trust him…?”

 

“You trust me. Don’t you?”

 

“I suppose I do.”

 

“In life, hell is other people. In hell, people are the only salvation.”

 

“How do you figure?”

 

“I couldn’t have gotten out of that cell without your help.” He smiled, though she could see the cold sweat of pain upon his brow. His injury bleeding again after his efforts to free Arthur.

 

“I couldn’t have either.” She returned his expression. “If you believe him, that’s good enough for me.”

 

   They heard the loud angry bark they had before. They looked around wildly for the creature, but again saw nothing.

 

“Do you hear that?” Meg asked.

 

“Seems like it’s getting louder…” Hook whispered.

 

“No, not the hellhound, that wailing sound.”

 

“We’ve heard plenty of wailing from departed souls.”

 

“I don’t think this sound is coming from a soul. I think it’s coming from… there!” She pointed to an opening in the basalt stone.

 

    They hurried over to find another stone corridor. Killian closed his eyes as he felt the cool breeze upon his cheeks. The sound of the wind whistling past the stone creating an eerie sound. But he found himself filled with joy.

 

“What’s that smell?” Meg inhaled deeply. “It smells so good, especially after the odor of that brimstone. I can’t quite put my finger on it.”

 

“Pine forest.” He answered.

 

“You’re sure? Could be a trap.”

 

“I’ll go first.” He made it about five steps into the corridor before he felt Meg grab his arm with both hands.

 

    He turned to see a terrified look on her face.

 

“What is it?” He asked.

 

“It’s just… what if it’s only more cells? What if it’s just another torture? What if the thing waiting for us at the end of this hall is the hellhound? I can’t go back to that cell Killian.”

 

“Trust me Meg. I will not let that happen.”

 

    She looked into his eyes. The blue of the forget-me-not stood out so brightly in the dim light of the cave. With a nod of her head, she followed close behind. Walking down the passage, on and on, they wondered if it would ever end. Finally the wind picked up. The smell of dirt. Forest brush. Pine needles. Scent of life. Scent that reminded them of home. There was a violent barking behind them. Meg panicked and began to run.

 

“Wait!” Killian called, hobbling along behind her as his wound bled.

 

“I can’t go back!” Meg cried. “I can’t go back to that cell!”

 

   She felt a hand cover her mouth from behind. Dragging her to the side into the shadow of a jagged basalt pillar. A creature made of tendrils of dark smoke slowly floated by. The hand over her mouth relaxed.

 

“That was a wraith…” She whispered. “Servants of Hades.”

 

“Most definitely worth avoiding.” Killian whispered behind her.

 

“How did you know it was there?” She asked.

 

“I didn’t. That barking warned me.”

 

“Do you think the coast is clear?” She peeked around the corner. “Killian… look…”

 

    The rock had begun to curve upward. The basalt turned to dirt. A bright light shining at the end of the corridor.

 

“Do you think this is what they mean? When they say go towards the light?”

 

“I’m right behind you Megara.” He reassured.

 

    They began to make the climb. It got steeper and steeper. Towards the end Meg was forced to crawl on her hands and knees. Killian had a harder time of it. His injury causing him pain, and his prosthetic hook not ideal for climbing through dirt. But they finally reached the end.

    He could see the trunks of trees in the sunlight beyond. The golden light and pleasant scent beckoning him like her blonde hair and pine forest shampoo. Meg reached the end and turned to take his hand and help him, but was stopped by some strange barrier.

 

“Ahhh-!” He cried out falling backwards with a flash of magic.

 

“Hook!” Meg rushed after him as he slid down the steep hill back towards damnation.

 

    She caught him. Leaning him to sit back against the stone wall as he caught his breath. His bandages soaked in blood.

 

“It’s n-no use…” He said through short gasps of pain. “I’ve eaten the fruit of Tartarus. I can’t escape.”

 

“Come on! You have to push through it!” She helped him back towards the exit.

 

    Once more he was caught by an invisible force, stopping his escape.

 

“No…” Megara whispered.

 

    The angry bark rang through the stone corridor behind them.

 

“You have to go Meg.” He said seriously.

 

“Not without you!”

 

“If you don’t leave now we’re both done for. You have to get out. Escape. Find Emma Swan. Tell her Captain Hook sent you. Killian  Jones. She can help.”

 

“Killian…” Tears came to her eyes.

 

     She threw her arms around his shoulders, holding him tight in an embrace.

 

“I’ll go.” She whispered. “But you have to promise me something.”

 

“Anything my friend.” He placed a hand on her back.

 

“Remember what you said back in that cell. You don’t deserve this. Hold on to that feeling Killian. I know it’s hard to forgive yourself. But you’re going to make it out of here.”

 

“You better go.” He said sadly as the angry bark drew nearer and nearer.

 

    Meg looked back one more time before making her way out into the forest beyond. Blinking in the sunlight she glanced into the small opening into the ground hearing the painful cry of her friend echoing off the walls of the stone corridor below.

 

Notes:

I had kind of a horrible birthday. But yesterday my friends all came over and made me feel better. Feeling grateful for all sorts of people.
Just goes to show you, you can’t make it out of hell without help from friends.

Chapter 39: Deja Vu

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke (loft/library)

The group can’t seem to stop splitting up.

Notes:

Chapter reference:
Dark Rum Chapter 254: Emma’s Vision

“You’ve got to be kidding me! We finally regroup and now ANOTHER person is missing?!?” Regina complained.

 

“We don’t have time for this!” Jillian groused. “Every minute my father remains in hell, Hades gets closer to breaking his will! We have to get him out NOW!”

 

“She’s not wrong.” Neal agreed with his sister. “There really isn’t much time to lose.”

 

“Adam, you said you thought the books containing your research were at the pawnshop?” Emma asked.

 

“The mirror was there. It stands to reason the rest would be.” He nodded.

 

“Jillian, you and Adam should take the others and start researching how to get into hell.”

 

“I don’t take orders from you Emma.” She snapped.

 

“Would you rather come with me to look for Lilly?” The savior crossed her arms.

 

“Fine. We’ll do research. But you better come straight back when you find her! We may need your magic.”

 

“I don’t take orders from you either Jillian. I will do what I have to in order to keep my friends safe and get Hook out of hell.”

 

“You two are kind of a lot…” Neal smirked.

 

    The two women turned to him with anger in their eyes.

 

“Woah. Touched a nerve.”

 

“Just, be careful Emma.” David warned.

 

“And maybe when you find that dragon tie a bell around her neck so she can’t wander off anymore.” Regina sighed.

 

*****

 

    Emma made her way up the road. Feeling a great deal of agitation. With Jillian questioning her every move, a group that couldn’t seem to stop splitting up, and the anxiety of coming face to face with Killian again after everything that happened. Seeing Neal again was strange enough.

    She stopped, a rush of emotions suddenly washing over her. Holding back tears she tried to control her breathing as the panic could be felt upon every inch of her. Taking deep breaths she tried to distract herself.

 

‘Think of something different.’

 

    The advice she had given Cruca while he was experiencing panic attacks. It felt like a lifetime ago. But the memory of their time before the curse had been broken was still fresh, like words on a page.

    She collected herself, feeling physically exhausted after the rush of emotion. But she continued on down the road. Passing through an alley to get to Main Street she heard a voice screaming. It started her so much she tripped off the curb, skinning her hands and knees on the ground.

     Getting to her feet she walked up the road. The scream shook the air once more. A shout of pain, torture. A voice she recognized.

 

“ KILLIAN!!! ” She called his name, looking around, her voice echoed down the street.

 

    She couldn’t tell what direction it was coming from. It was as though it was all around her. As the library came into view, she opened her eyes wide to see the peak of the clocktower fallen into the asphalt.

 

“Killian where are you?!? ” She called.

 

   The shouts of agony continued to carry through the air. Emma’s breathing quickened as she panicked. Unable to find him. Unable to stop his pain. She put her hands over her ears and dropped to her knees shaking her head. Until suddenly the screaming stopped.

   She looked up. It was silent as the grave. But a strange sort of energy seemed to come from the library in front of her. She slowly got to her feet. As she walked her steps echoed in the silence. Reaching out for the library doors she gripped the handle and pushed them open.

 

“E-Emma!”

 

“Lilly what the hell?!?” Emma barked as she tried to control her breath.

 

The Deja Vu passed leaving her feeling frightened. But as she saw the dragon witch seated at the mahogany table, she remembered the task at hand.

 

“What part of stay together don’t you understand?!?”

 

“I just went for a walk! Fuck! You’re not the boss of me Emma.” She shook her head.

 

“I’m getting enough of this from Jillian! I don’t need it from you!” She sat down, resting her elbows in the table and her forehead in her hands. “What are you even doing here Lilly?”

 

“I told you I went for a fucking wa-“

 

“I mean in purgatory! In the afterlife! Why did you come on this trip?”

 

“Is it really so hard for you to believe I want to help you?” Lilly scoffed.

 

“Yes.” Emma said flatly. “The Lilly I know can’t process her feelings this fast. I didn’t question it back in storybrooke because I needed your help. And that was selfish of me. But I can’t avoid it anymore.”

 

“Selfish is kind of your signature move isn’t it?” Lilly mumbled.

 

    Emma went visibly pale. She looked down at the table.

 

“What are you doing here Lilly?” Emma said seriously.

 

“I helped you get to hell.” She glared into her eyes. “I wanted to explore, I came in here to see if there were some fucking BOOKS we could use. Turns out it’s still Morgan’s library.”

 

“Wait.” Emma looked up at the flying buttresses. “If the library is here… is it still in Storybrooke?”

 

    Both women looked to the goddess.

 

“My library is always here.” Morgan said plainly.

 

    They looked at eachother.

 

“We need Adam.” Emma sighed.

 

*****

 

“Is this what you’re looking for?” Jillian asked, raising an old leather bound book.

 

“That’s Latin. You’re looking for Italian.”

 

“Then I can’t help you.” The young captain sighed shaking her head. “None of this stuff makes any sense to me.”

 

“That’s because you’re impatient.” Ruby leaned in and kissed her softly. “Why don’t you put these back on the shelf while Adam and I look through the next pile?”

 

“I think I may be on team ‘shelf books’ too.” David admitted, standing to help Jillian.

 

“I have my copy of the inferno.” Adam removed an old book in faded Italian from the shelf. “But what I could REALLY use is Morgan’s library.”

 

“Wait.” Regina put down her book. “What if it’s here? Has anyone checked?”

 

“Yes! Action! Let us go to the library!” Jill said excitedly.

 

“Let’s get these books back to the loft first.” Snow stood, holding a stack. “Then we can regroup with Emma and Lilly and figure out our next move.”

 

Chapter 40: Black Dog

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke (loft)
Tartarus (corridor to purgatory)

Henry is determined not to let his family down.
Hook finds a friend in the darkness.

“Henwy!”

 

“Hey uncle Neal! How are you doing with Ariel?”

 

“Pictures?” The little boy asked.

 

“Say please Neal.” Ariel corrected gently.

 

“Please!”

 

   Henry opened his satchel and pulled out the copy of the storybook.

 

“Now be careful ok.”

 

“Yes.” The little boy nodded, carrying the large book to the coffee table and opening it.

 

“I think he likes to read about his family in the book.” Ariel smiled.

 

“He and I have that in common. Before the first curse broke, it was the only way I could see my family together.” The teen smiled.

 

“Any new developments?” She asked.

 

“Belle was able to make contact with Adam in the afterlife. We’re meeting to speak as a group this evening.”

 

“That’s big news…”

 

“It doesn’t stop there. Belle said she figured something out about the wraiths.” He sighed.

 

“You don’t sound too happy about that.” She observed.

 

“Operation Hellhound was just about getting Hook out of torment. But now with the wraiths, and the possibility of more gods in town it’s getting more complicated by the day.”

 

“Do you think you can handle it?”

 

“My moms are counting on me.” He clenched his fists. “I asked to be part of the council. I can do this. I have to do this.”

 

“You’re doing just fine Henry.” Ariel smiled.

 

“Sissy!” Neal smiled as he looked at the pictures in the storybook. “Coming home soon?”

 

“Hopefully.” Henry sat on the couch.

 

“I miss mommy and daddy.” Neal said sadly.

 

“I miss them too. Maybe we can talk to them soon though.”

 

“Yeah.” Neal began to cry.

 

“Come on little Prince.” Ariel lifted the toddler into her arms. “It’s time for a nap.”

 

*****

 

    Killian watched Megara leave the cave. Feeling a sense of relief to know she made it. He sincerely prayed that she would find Emma, and with her, salvation. But as the wraiths high pitched scream filled the stone corridor he found himself unable to put up a fight.

    He kept his back to the wall. Looking down at his bloodsoaked bandage. He wished he had his flask.

 

“A drink would really hit the spot right now.” He said aloud.

 

    He heard the clicking of claws on the stone floor. He saw the red eyes appear in the dark. The angry bark of the hidden creature making the hair on his neck stand on end.

 

“Hello beastie. Come to take me back to the cells?” He asked weakly.

 

    To his surprise the creature stepped out of the shadow. And in truth it was mostly what he expected. A huge black dog, shaggy dark hair in a mixture of deep black and charcoal grey all across his back and chest. Large paws, and huge nails clicking upon the floor. The creature had a sharp snout and large pointed ears. They stood straight up at alert. Red eyes locked on him as a target. But as the animal stepped into full view, its demeanor softened. Seeming to be almost… playful. The dog sat on its haunches, relaxing his ears to flop slightly at the tips.

 

 

“Well, aren’t you a handsome fellow?” Hook raised his eyebrows and smiled.

 

    The dog barked loudly, wagging his tail.

 

“You’re not a hellhound at all, are you? You’re something different.”

 

   

    The dog approached, curiously sniffing him while keeping a cautious distance.

 

“Sailors have legends of black dogs. They always change slightly from port to port. Most of them are ghost stories. Meant to be frightening.”

 

    The dog continued to smell him, growing less cautious and more familiar as it did.

 

“A black dog that roams the coastline. I heard the stories as a boy. I thought the idea of having a dog sounded wonderful. But because of the legends none of those superstitious old sailors would let me have one.”

 

   
    He slowly reached out placing a hand on the creatures head.

 

“These folktales said the black dog was many different creatures. A demon. A monster. But I don’t think he was any of those things… I think he was a death omen. A creature only visible to those who are about to die. Even as a child I didn’t think it right to hold that against him. The dog can’t help it if he’s a death omen. Maybe he’s friendly?”

 

    The animal laid down next to him, resting his head in his lap.

 

“Old Shuck they called him.”

 

    The dog sat up and licked his face. He smiled and petted the creature. He was large. Larger than most dogs. Closer in size to a wolf or a small bear.

 

“You have been helping us along, haven’t  you Shuck?”

 

“Arf!”

 

“Perhaps with you at my side it won’t be so bad to be stuck in hell.”

 

    Shuck wined and put his head back down in his lap, looking down the corridor towards the darkness. Hook heard the high pitched scream of the wraith drawing near, and large shuddering footsteps of a gargantuan creature. Chains rattling in the distance as the cave shook. Coming to take him captive once more.

 

“Maybe it’s better if you leave Shuck.” He warned. “I forgot to mention, I made a hell of an enemy down here. And the last thing I want is for someone to hurt my new friend.”

 

    He affectionately petted the dog’s head. The wraith flew quickly around the corner, in front of him in a flash, its hands gripping his throat. He could hear the dog barking in anger. He cried out in fear and pain. His voice echoing off the walls, before everything went black.

Chapter 41: Show Us the Way

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke

While dealing with the frustration that is Morgan, a mysterious woman comes to town. Chased by agents of Hades.

“Where is Hook?” Emma asked.

 

“In hell.” Morgan answered.

 

“How do I get there?” The savior sighed.

 

“Through the entrance.”

 

“You’re doing this on purpose aren’t you?”

 

“I don’t know what you mean.” The maiden shook her head.

 

“I thought you knew fucking everything.” Lilly laughed.

 

    Morgan smiled causing Emma to cry out in frustration.

 

“It IS here!” Regina exclaimed coming through the door.

 

“My library is always here.” Morgan said again.

 

“Adam! Thank god!” Emma stood as the tall man came through the door. “Why does she keep saying that?”

 

   Adam looked up at the flying buttresses. Silent for a moment in thought.

 

“Morgan, can the people in Storybrooke still access your library? In the land of the living?”

 

“Yes.” She nodded.

 

“If they were to walk in now, would we be able to see them?”

 

“No.”

 

    He thought for another moment. Adam turned to his friends.

 

“Essentially Morgan exists in her own dimension. People can come and go through the entrance from their own world. It doesn’t move. The realms move around it. This place is constant.”

 

“Wow.” Regina marveled. “She’s that powerful?”

 

“There are different versions of us from realm to realm.” Adam explained. “Like Jillian’s mother and brother, and our Neal and Milah. But there is only one Morgan.”

 

“Through all the realms…?” Jillian opened her eyes wide.

 

“Yes.” The goddess nodded.

 

“Maybe we should be more careful around her.” Snow whispered to her husband.

 

“I think she can hear you.” He whispered back.

 

“I don’t need to hear. I know everything. Before and after it happens.”

 

Morgan is god

 

“My father!!!” Jillian exclaimed. “Where is my father?!?”

 

“In hell.”

 

“Bloody-! I know that! How do I get there?!?”

 

“Through the entrance.”

 

    Jillian cried out in frustration and stomped out the doors. Emma was amused to see a reaction worse than her own.

 

“Can you tell us how to get to him?” Regina asked.

 

“Yes.”

 

   Regina grit her teeth.

 

“Morgan, how do we get to Hook?” Adam asked.

 

“I could tell you. But you won’t need me to.” Said the goddess.

 

“What the fuck are you talking about?” Lilly sighed.

 

“Watch your mouth!” Snow hissed.

 

“~Sorry!” Lilly whispered.

 

“You’ll find out soon enough.” Morgan assured.

 

“What was that?!?” Regina turned to the door. “It sounds like gunfire!”

 

    Emma went pale.

 

“Oh no… Jillian…”

 

*****

 

“Bloody-! All knowing-! Goddess-!” Jillian walked along Main Street kicking walls and street signs. “One straight answer was all we needed but NO!!! Everything has to be a BLOODY ENIGMA!!!”

 

“HELP!!!!!”

 

    A shout rang through the street.

 

“Please! Someone! Help!!!”

 

    Jillian ran towards the voice. She rounded the corner near the outskirts of town seeing a woman in tattered lavender robes. Her bronze hair was tangled. She was covered in sweat, blood, and dirt. Chasing her were three ghostly figures flying overhead.

    The young captain quickly pulled a pistol from her bandolier firing at the phantoms. Her gun seemed to do nothing. She drew her sword.

 

“Come on!” She shouted to the attackers.

 

    The ghost she had shot at swooped down grabbing her and lifting her into the air. She kicked at the ground, the wraith immune to her blade. She struggled, dropping her cutlass and pulling a knife.

    Nothing.

    Just as the young captain was beginning to panic she was surrounded by a gentile light. The creature shrieked and dropped her. The light dissipated. Landing squarely on her feet she drew another pistol.

 

“Let’s see how you like Dreamshade!” She growled firing.

 

    The wraith screeched but did not waver.

 

“Would you STOP!!!” Emma shouted from behind her, hands glowing with light magic. “Your attacks aren’t working!!!”

 

“I know how to fight!” Jillian fired again.

 

    As the phantom swooped around for another attack. Emma stepped in front of Jill shooting a blast of magic at the creature, sending it flying back towards the woods. The others came running up the street in concern. Emma held out a hand to stop them. Jillian cautiously approached the woman on the ground. She looked up weekly at the pirate captain.

 

“Who are you?” Jillian asked. “Why were those things chasing you?”

 

“I was sent by Captain Hook. I’m l-looking for Emma… S-Swan…” She collapsed in exhaustion.

 

*****

 

    Meg relaxed on the couch. Standing over her was the blonde woman who had fought off the wraith. Her hands extended over her, glowing with a soft light.

 

“We brought you some clean clothes.” Snow handed her a stack of fabric. “They may not be what you’re used to.”

 

“I’m… I’m used to… hell…” She whispered.

 

“The you do know my father!” Jillian said urgently.

 

“Killian? Yes. I know him. He’s the reason I’m here…” She accepted a glass of water from Ruby.

 

“He sent you to purgatory?” Regina asked.

 

“He saved me. I was trapped in hell. I would have never escaped without him. I just left him there…” She stared blankly into space.

 

“But he was ok?” David asked.

 

“It’s hell.” She said plainly. “No one is ok. I should have stayed. I should have tried harder to get him out…”

 

“It’s ok.” Emm knelt next to her. “If Killian sent you it was for a reason. Did he say what it was?”

 

“No. He just told me to find Emma Swan. That’s you?”

 

“Yes.” She nodded.

 

“Can you help him? Can you get him out?”

 

“That’s why we’re here.” Emma smiled softly. “We came to rescue him.”

 

“I’m afraid it won’t be that easy. Hades must have him by now. He couldn’t leave Tartarus. He has eaten the fruit. He is bound.”

 

“The fruit of Tartarus…” Adam said quietly.

 

“Hades made sure he couldn’t get out.” Meg’s voice trembled. “He doesn’t deserve to be there… he’s a good person.”

 

“Can you show us the way? Jillian asked. Show us the entrance to the inferno?”

 

“Yes… but the wraiths will be coming for me… the chased me through the woods…”

 

“It’s not a problem with my magic.” Emma said. “Though I’m not at my usual strength.”

 

“Alright. Hell, here we come.” David said with determination.

 

“No you don’t.” Emma turned.

 

“What?” Snow said in surprise.

 

“If we all go running into Hades domain we’re not going to stay inconspicuous for very long. Jillian and I will go with Meg.”

 

“Wait, you’ve been yelling at us to stay together the whole time, and now you want to split up?” Regina shook her head.

 

“I have something important for the rest of you to work on.” Emma turned to the others. “I need you to find a way to get Hook back to Storybrooke.”

 

“But just the two of you? I don’t like it Emma.” David put his hands on his hips.

 

“I’ll go with.” Ruby stepped forward.

 

“I’m coming too.” Lilly joined her.

 

“No.” Emma glared at Lilly.

 

“You can’t tell me what to fucking do.”

 

“Yes I can.” Emma stepped up, squaring her shoulders. “You have no magic. You’re staying here.”

 

    Lilly turned angrily disappearing behind the nursery curtain.

 

“I ought to go with Jillian.” Ruby said.

 

“Actually… I need you to do something for me…” Emma spoke quietly. “I need you to keep an eye on Lilly while we’re gone.”

 

“On Lilly? Why?” Ruby lowered her voice.

 

“I… I don’t know… but I think she’s up to something. Can you do that for me?”

 

“Sure thing sheriff.” Ruby nodded. “Take care of Jillian would you?”

 

“I’m doing my best… it’s not easy.” She sighed.

Chapter 42: A Penny for the Feeryman

Summary:

Setting: Tartarus

Unable to leave the pit after eating the fruit of the underworld, with nowhere left to run, Hook has been captured by the agents of Hades.

Notes:

I decided not to force the storybrooke arc. It’s not going away, I’m just choosing to write around it on occasion.
We’re in kind of an important part here. The Hell chapters are going to be short. But will soon intersect with the togethers.
So for the time being I’m not trying super hard to put a storybrooke update every other chapter.

    Hook felt himself hanging over the shoulder of a massive creature. He was woken by the sound of barking. He looked up weakly to see Shuck bounding along behind, nipping at the heels of the hulking thing carrying him. Every step the large thing took hurt. He was draped upon his wounded middle. He could feel the blood soaking his shirt and jeans. His arms hung limp in front of him. He tried to move but thought better of it.

   Finally Shuck sank his teeth into the creatures leg. It roared and lashed out. Kicking the dog into the wall, causing him to yelp in pain.

 

“N-no…” Hook said weakly. “Sh-Shuck… g-git… leave me…”

 

    The dog barked at the giant carrying him and continued to follow. Eventually they came to the edge of the sea of souls. He felt a panic to think he would be thrown in to lose his mind in the endless ocean of death. But as the monster threw him forward, he found himself in the rowboat of the same shrouded ferryman he had seen before.

    Looking up from his back, aching in pain, he saw the hulking creature was a cyclops. Drooling and vacant. Chains about his arms and legs. But his expression suggested it didn’t bother him.

    The ferryman extended his skeletal hand, begging for payment. The Cyclops reached a clumsy massive fist into a leather pouch at his hip. Shuck continued to jump about, barking at the creature who was struggling to count to two. He placed a pair of copper pennies in the ferryman’s hand. Taking the coins, the boatman pushed off across the sea of souls. Hook struggled to look up at the dog, still antagonizing the giant. He watched the animal leap forward, snatching the leather pouch from the cyclops belt before running down the shore in an attempt to follow the boat, until he no longer could.

     Killian felt any hope for escape leaving him as the sound of the dog barking faded out. The ferryman walked the ship along the green sea. Hook could hardly sit up. The wound in his stomach bleeding far more than any mortal could take. They were moving towards the center of the cave. A large stone gate. Crumbling, and covered in dead moss and vines. Above it he read the words that made him go pale.

 

 

-Lasciate ogne speranza, voi ch'intrate.-

 

“Abandon all hope, ye that enter here.” He whispered, as the ferryman of death rowed him across the water to palace of the lord of hell.

Chapter 43: Mistakes Made

Summary:

Setting: purgatory

Emma is stunned to learn Hook doesn’t seem to blame her for his fate. Not that it will stop Jillian’s rage.
Back at the loft Milah and Bae are surprised to find themselves among their extended family. Until a very unexpected visitor shows up on the doorstep.

     Meg was grateful to have a shower and clean clothes. They were similar to the ones her hosts were wearing. Jeans with a deep plumb jacket and lavender scarf. She would have thought the comfort would set her more at ease. But it would seem the wounds of her mind could not be healed with magic. Setting out for the outskirts of town with Emma and Jillian, she could feel a panic growing inside her to be walking back towards the inferno.

 

“My father… what is he going through?” Jill asked.

 

“Jillian…” Emma warned as they walked through the woods.

 

“I have a right to know!”

 

“And SHE has a right not to relive it!”

 

“Oh NOW you think about others?”

 

“I’m sorry for the way I told you of his death. It was wrong of me. Believe it or not I wasn’t doing so great with it. I’m still struggling. But we’re so close to finding him! Can’t we just work together for now?”

 

“Aren’t you two his loved ones?” Megara asked.

 

“I’m his daughter. I’m made of his love. She is the woman who destroyed it.” Jillian said through her teeth.

 

“What?” Meg asked.

 

“Oh, haven’t we told you? Emma is the one who killed him! Between the two of us, I am his family. She’s just trying to fix the mistake that lost her his love.”

 

    Emma was quiet.

 

“That’s not what Hook told me.” Meg said. “We met a man in Tartarus. Killian said that’s who killed him. He called him Arthur.”

 

“H-he said Arthur killed him?” Emma asked.

 

“Yes. In fact, he said he loved you.”

 

    Emma stopped. A look of shock on her face.

 

“You’re mistaken.” Jillian said. “He meant he loved her in the past. Don’t get a big head Emma. Our arrangement still stands. My father is coming with me.”

 

“How much further?” Emma sighed, wiping her eyes.

 

“We’re close…” Meg began to tremble. “T-there.”

 

   She pointed to a large stone, partially buried in the side of a hill. A dug out opening beneath it leading downward. She began to tremble at the sight of it. 

 

“I c-can’t!” Meg fell to her knees. “I’m sorry…”

    She clasped her hands to her head, rocking gently to soothe herself.

“I’m sorry Killian… I can’t go back…”

 

 

“Hey.” Emma placed a hand on her shoulder. “I was never going to ask you to go in there. I’m going alone.”

 

“Oh no you’re bloody not!” Jillian scoffed.

 

“We’re not arguing about this Jill.”

 

“If you think-!”

 

“I KNOW THE MISTAKES I’VE MADE!” Emma shouted. “I know what I’ve done to him. I won’t take his only daughter into literal hell. I’m going alone.”

 

    Jillian glared. She waited a long moment. Arms crossed, tapping her foot pensively on the pine needle brush.

 

“You have until sundown. If you don’t return I’m coming in after you.” She finally said. “Meg and I will be waiting here.”

 

“Thank you.” Emma sighed in relief.

 

    She approached Jillian waving a hand across her bandolier. One of the pistols glowing with a soft light before it faded.

 

“What the-?”

 

“This gun will work on the wraiths. They’re weak to my light magic.”

 

“I suppose that would be useful…” Jill scratched her head.

 

“I have to be sparing with my magic here. I can only enchant one. You have 6 shots. Make it count.”

 

*****

 

“Hey.” Ruby stepped behind the curtain to the nursery.

 

“Did Emma fucking send you to babysit me?” Lilly crossed her arms.

 

“I’m no babysitter. I had an idea I wanted to run by you.” Ruby shrugged.

 

“What sort of idea?”

 

“Do you feel the dragon?” She asked.

 

“The Dragon? Well, I can’t use my magic. But… yes, now that you mention it I do feel the dragon. Do you feel the wolf?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“You want to test it out?”

 

“Don’t you?”

 

“Fuck yeah.”

 

*****

 

“Adam and Regina went to the library.” Snow brought over a stack of books. “I thought we could get started with the things we found at the pawnshop. And that way we don’t have to deal with Morgan.”

 

“How exactly do you know her again?” Neal asked.

 

“Book 7.” Snow handed him the storybook.

 

“We’re the only family with such a detailed photo album.” He laughed.

 

“Family?” Milah asked.

 

“Oh! Yes!” Snow said with delight. “You’re Henry’s grandmother! I’m his OTHER grandmother.”

 

“What’s he like?” Milah smiled. “Bae has told me stories, but I’d love to know more.”

 

“He’s so smart!” Snow paged through the book to find a picture of Henry. “He’s the author! He sees the whole story unfold, but he thinks he’s useless. He’s gotten to be a bit of a teenager!”

 

“If he’s anything like Bae he must be a nightmare!” Milah laughed.

 

“If Neal is anything like Henry I feel like he must have been a breeze!”

 

“Sounds like the boy takes more after her side.” Milah said to her son, nodding towards Snow. “It’s a bit odd to hear people call you Neal.”

 

“Neal… I miss him.” Snow sighed.

 

“Pardon?” Milah asked, confused.

 

“We named our son after you.” David came over with a stack of books. “He’s 3.”

 

“You did?” Milah was stunned.

 

“He’s a hero in Storybrooke. He saved us from being wiped from existence.” Snow smiled.

 

“This truly is a family, isn’t it?” Milah looked around. “I’m grateful to be a part.”

 

“Just wait till they come back with father.” Neal smirked. “As if things aren’t weird enough.”

 

   There was a knock at the door.

 

“Is that Lilly and Ruby? Back so soon?” David stood to open it.

 

    He stopped, stunned at the familiar face waiting on the landing.

 

“Hook?”

 

Chapter 44: Abandon All Hope

Summary:

Setting: Tartarus (Hades throne room)

Hook had been captured by the lord of Hell. Hardly holding on to what little strength he had left, it seems to be hopeless.

   
   As the ship came to the center of the cavern, another cyclops met him at the stone marina. Grabbing him roughly by the shirt and causing him to cry out in pain. The cyclops pushed him forward. He fell to the ground, the stone bruising his already aching flesh. In complete exhaustion, he was unable to get to his feet.
    The mindless monster grabbed him by the back of the jacket, dragging him along the ground like a burlap sack. He felt himself losing consciousness from agony and fatigue, until he heard a voice he recognized.

 

“Now now. Is that any way to treat our honored guest? Deimos! Phobos! Make the Captain comfortable.”

 

“Yes sir!” He heard two voices in unison.

 

    Two hands grabbed his arms and hauled him forward, placing his back against a basalt pillar. He looked up slowly. In front of him was a pedestal of steps. Atop it was a polish obsidian throne.
   Hades stood in front of it, wearing a dark blue suit. Atop his red hair was a crown of blue fire. His eyes flashed yellow as he descended the steps to stand in front of Hook.

 

“We meet in the flesh at last Captain.” Said the lord of Hell.

 

“F-flesh? Aren’t I dead?”

 

“That you are. But the best part about the tortures of hell, is that no matter how many times I unmake you, you will be rebuilt. Your flesh can be stripped from your body, and when you die, it will return. So I can do it over… and over… and over again.”

 

“Then stop talking and do it.” He looked up defiantly.

 

    Hades hand flew. Striking him in the face. He felt the horrible crack of his orbital bone as the gods fist made contact. He drew in sharp breaths through his nose.

 

“Be careful what you wish for Captain.” He glared down at him. “You may just get what you ask.”

 

“W-what do you w-want from m-me…?” His brow was split, blood dripping down his face, eye swollen shut.

 

“I’m not one of your usual playmates Hook. If you think I’m going to spill my guts and tell you everything you want to know you have another thing coming.” He struck him again.

 

   A cut opened on his cheek from the ring on the gods hand. With only one good eye Killian felt his vision going dark.

 

“Your friends think they can save you, but in order to do that they have to come into my domain. And when they do, they will be subject to my torments.”

 

“No…” He whispered. “Please, you have me. What more do you want?”

 

“I want to see you break.” Hades foot came down on his leg.

 

    He cried out in pain as his fibula broke. Hook prayed he would lose consciousness.

 

“I want to see you beg me to stop.” He pressed on the wound on his abdomen.

 

“And when you’re nothing, when you’ve lost all your hope. Fallen truly under my control. I will have the power I need.”

 

    Hades stepped back as Hook’s vision slowly began to fade.

 

“Take him to the winch.” The lord of the inferno demanded.

 

“Yes sir!” Said Deimos and Phobos in unison.

 

    Killian looked up at the black empty ceiling of hells cavern. The words upon the gate echoing in his mind as he was dragged to his next torture.

 

‘Abandon all hope.’

 

 

Chapter 45: Friends Passed

Summary:

Setting: Purgatory

Megara feels a strong guilt to have survived the torment of hell and left Killian behind. Running from the wraiths they meet some curious allies.

The mysterious Doppelgänger who arrived at the loft explains himself.

“I should have gone with her…” Meg paced the forest. “She doesn’t know what she’s walking in to. I do. Hook saved me! I should be helping her!”

 

“You are helping her.” Jillian assured. “The truth is Emma Swan can take care of herself. I wanted to go too, but if her light magic is the only thing that can fight off the minions of hell… I’d be holding her back.”

 

“Seems unlike you to say that. Based on the relationship I’ve seen between you and Emma.” Megara was beginning to calm from her panic.

 

“I don’t like to say it. Believe me. As a person, I hate her. But as a fighter? I respect her.”

 

“Seems like the two of you are actually kind of alike.” Meg shrugged.

 

“We’re nothing alike!” Jillian objected. “I grew up a pirate! I had everything I ever wanted! More riches than kings!”

 

“And she grew up a princess?”

 

“N-no… I suppose she grew up an orphan like my father…” She murmured.

 

“But she’s a hero isn’t she? She couldn’t have had it THAT hard.”

 

“She used to steal things with my brother…”

 

“Sort of sounds to me like she has a lot more in common with your father than you do.”

 

    Jill was shocked. After a lifetime of people telling her she reminded them of Killian, Meg dared to suggest the opposite.

    A screech shook the branches of the trees. The wind picked up. Above them in the sepia sky they could see three wraiths circling overhead.

 

“They’ve come for me…” Meg stepped back. “I can’t go back to the cells… I CAN’T!!!”

 

    She turned and ran, the wraiths in pursuit.

 

“Stop!” Jillian followed, drawing her enchanted pistol.

 

    She raised the gun as she ran. Scoffing in frustration when she couldn’t get a clear shot. Concentrating her efforts on pursuit she could see Meg’s purple jacket becoming less visible through the trees.

    Up ahead Meg stumbled falling in to the brush. The first wraith descended down on her. Reaching out slowly with a shadowy claw.  A projectile shot through the wraith. Something that traveled in an arc back to its source.

    The other two wraiths were quickly dispatched by Jillian’s gun as she came up from behind. She opened the barrel of the ornate antique revolver. 4 shots left.

    Meg turned to see who had saved her, but it was someone neither of them recognized, flanked by two companions.

 

“These Wraiths give me the creeps! I’m gonna have nightmares! What do you think Shenzi?”

 

“I don’t know Banzai, I still think King Arthur was worse!”

 

“Shenzi? Banzai? I know you!” Jillian exclaimed. “You three are the Hyenas!”

 

“That’s right! Come to help you all in a jam as always! Right Shenzi?”

 

“You said it Banzai! I don’t know how they’d get along without us!”

 

    The two turned to their companion with the offset eyes. He approached Meg and offered her his hand.

 

“Who are you?” She asked as she got to her feet.

 

“Hello. My name is Ed.” He smiled.

 

*****

 

    Adam and Regina came up the steps to the loft hearing voices through the open door. Surprised as the rest of them to find Hook standing in the middle of the room.

 

“H-how are you here?!? We thought you were in hell!” David stepped backwards in shock as Killian entered the loft.

 

“Aye. About that…” He scratched his head. He was dressed in his old pirate garb. His billowing black shirt and buccaneers pants different from the leather jacket and black jeans they’d come to know him for.

 

“T-that’s not Killian!” Milah stood.

 

“She’s right.” Baelfire got up to with his mother. “I don’t know who this is, but he isn’t the same man as my father!”

 

“It’s true.” The imposter held up his hook and his hand, portraying surrender. “I’m not the Killian you know. But we have met. Well… some of us.”

 

    He glanced at Snow and Regina.

 

“It’s daddy Hook!” Snow exclaimed.

 

“Jillian’s father?” Regina asked. “Oh great. Here we go again!”

 

    Regina threw up her arms in exasperation.

 

“What?” Milah was puzzled.

 

“Aperently this is the Killian from Jillian’s realm.” Adam explained, setting down his books.

 

“Another Hook?” Neal stepped forward.

 

“You’re far different from the Baelfire I know.” Hook smiled.

 

“No offense, but what the hell are you doing here?” David asked.

 

“I was sent from my realm. I’m here to help.” He explained. “Hades has done everything in his power to maintain control of his realm. And his goal is to expand it. He plans to escape hell and take purgatory for himself. And from there the next step is paradise. And who knows? Maybe even the realm of the living.”

 

“This is getting a little too real…” Regina sighed.

 

“In my realm, the gods are concerned about Hades thirst for control. But the lord of Hell has cut the gods of the other realms of the dead off. They cannot pass into this realm to stop him.”

 

“But you can?” Adam asked.

 

“Aye.” He grinned. “I can. Because I have before.”

 

“When our Hook summoned you.” Regina recalled.

 

“Once he opened that door, I could pass between the realms of the dead. I’ve been sent by king Yama to help you free your Killian from Hades reach.”

 

“How do you plan to do that?” Milah asked.

 

     Daddy Hook smiled holding up a magic bean that glowed with an orange opalescence.

 

“By bringing him back to life.”

 

Notes:

MORE CHARACTERS TO KEEP TRACK OF!!! Why do I do this to myself?

I may post one more today.

Chapter 46: Save the Pirate

Summary:

Setting: Tartarus (Winch)

Hades has Hook right where he wants him. Dangling over the sea of souls, running on the last scraps of hope. Little does he know Emma Swan has made her way into the underworld.

    Killian Jones woke as chains were fashioned around his chest. He let out a breath of air as they pulled tight against his wounds. Someone attached a massive iron hook to the links at his back. He heard the clicking sound of a winch as he was hauled up to his feet. The air slowly forced out of his lungs, suffocating him.

 

“AH-!!!” He cried with short breath, unable to stand without the chain holding him.

 

“I want you to think about why you’re here.” Hade said with a flat even tone.

 

    Looking down, Hook could see a grate in the shape of a pentagram. It was suspended in an underground cave. Iron girders holding the grate aloft from the basalt stone ledges that surrounded it. A wide hole was in the middle of the platform. Beneath, the green sea of souls.

 

“You tried to escape, you freed another prisoner, and do you know the most important reason?” The god of hopelessness paced casually around the grated platform.

 

“I c-couldn’t… begin to g-guess…” Killian struggled to speak.

 

    The chains around his chest tightened as the winch pulled tight. He could scarcely stand, but the chains allowed him no other option. If he were to go limp, he’d be dragged into the hole at the center of the platform to dangle helplessly over the sea of souls.

 

“Hope.” Hades approached him.

 

    The lord of hell stood a couple of inches shorter than the dead captain. But in chains, covered in wounds and lacerations, Killian couldn’t have stood upright even if he wanted to.

 

“You and your colleagues brought contraband hope into my world. And that is strictly forbidden.” Hades stood inches from him.

 

     The winch tightened, further cutting off his air, threatening to pull him up high enough to hang over a maddening fate.

 

“And yet despite some creative beatings, I still see hope in your eyes.” Hades raised his hand.

 

     The winch holding the captain lifted him. He wanted to shout in pain once more, but as the chains pulled tight nearly all the air was forced from his lungs. He tried to take in a breath. But couldn’t. He hoped he would lose consciousness. But yet another cruel torture, he remained horrifically present.

 

“I would like for that hope to be gone before you hit the water.” Hades spoke without feeling or care.

 

    Killian looked down in terror as the chains of the winch clicked lowering him slowly towards the opening in the grate.

 

“You have interfered with my carefully cultivated existence.” Looking up, the god placed his hands in the pockets of his perfectly tailored suit. “So I am going to HURT you.”

 

    His voice was low and quiet.

 

“I am going to collect your friends.”

 

    Killian heard the whisper of his voice as though he was speaking directly in his ear.

 

“And I’m going to hurt THEM.”

 

    He began to tremble. Bits of breath escaping his lungs as the chains pulled tight. Blood dripped from his temple and lips. Raining from his lacerated midsection to fall into the misty green water below.

 

“There’s going to be nobody left to save you.”

 

    The crown of blue fire appeared atop the head of the Lord of Hell.

 

“Feel free to go mad.”

 

    Hades turned and left. His footsteps upon the iron grate fading as he walked away, leaving the damned Captain to be slowly lowered into the sea of souls.

    He remembered what Meg had said. What she’d asked him to promise. That he would remember that he didn’t deserve his fate. But as the green water drew near, he felt he’d break yet another promise to someone he loved. With his friends at the mercy of the devil, his hope cracked like glass. They had come to save him. And again they would suffer on his behalf. The thought crept into his mind.

    Truly, no one deserved a wretched hopeless fate like Captain Hook.

 

*****

 

    Emma held the stone walls as she walked down the narrow tunnel. She came to the end, to find a massive cavern, and a sea of ghostly green water. Turning to the corridor she had just come through, she removed her glove and pressed her hand to the stone near the entrance. A glowing handprint appeared on the wall, slowly fading as she walked away from it.

    Leaving breadcrumbs.

    Out in the water she could see the ruins of stone buildings. A huge gate in the distance.  Looking around she hoped she could find a boat. But all she saw were the pitiful souls of the damned in chains.

    A loud angry bark echoed through the cave. She stepped back, looking around wildly for the source. When she saw none she slowly crept out and began to walk along the shore. After a while she saw a huge black dog in front of her. Teeth bared, red eyes, sharp claws. He appeared to be standing over a leather satchel. Emma brought up her hands. Glowing with magic. But the dog didn’t attack. She dropped her guard slightly, looking at the frightening creature with a puzzled expression.

 

“Hey pooch.” She said cautiously. “Y-you haven’t seen a pirate recently have you?”

 

    The dog relaxed its demeanor almost immediately. Sitting back on its haunches and tilting its head dramatically. Emma couldn’t help but laugh.

 

“You’re not so scary. Maybe you can help me?”

 

“Arf!” He barked.

 

“The guy I’m looking for has a hook for a hand.” She curled the index finger of her left hand to mimic his prosthetic.

 

   The black dog raised its left paw.

 

“Do you… understand me?” She asked.

 

“Arf!”

 

“Can you show me where to find him?” She stepped forward.”

 

“Arf! Arf! Arf!” He stooped and picked up the leather pouch, taking it towards her and setting it at her feet.

 

   She opened it to find a bag full of copper pennies.

 

“Arf! Arf! Arf!” The dog called, running towards the water, stopping and turning to see if she would follow.

 

    She jogged to catch up, a cloaked boatman pushed a long flat canoe along the green sea. As it drew near she felt a horrible sense of dread, but pushed it down.

 

“C-can you take me there?” She pointed to the gate in the distance.

 

    The ferryman nodded, extending a skeletal hand for payment.

 

“Oh!” Emma reached into the pouch and pulled out two pennies. “Good dog! Wait, can he come?”

 

    The hooded figure turned to the animal, then back to Emma, holding out his hand once more.

 

“Anything for a few cents huh? Come on pooch, let’s go get my pirate back.”

 

    The dog leapt onto the boat. They pushed off, heading slowly towards the ruins of the king of hell.

 

Chapter 47: Another Chance

Summary:

Setting: Purgatory (woods)
Tartarus (winch)

Jillian tasks the Hyenas with escorting Meg back to the loft.
Emma finds Killian in the depths of hell, but must reach him before he loses himself to the sea of souls.

“You killed a wraith!” Jillian exclaimed.

 

“Technically you cannot kill a wraith. You can only dispatch them back to the underworld.” Ed fixed the stone on the rope back around his body.

 

“Only Ed can do it. Isn’t that right Shenzi?”

 

“He’s the only one of us who is innocent Banzai.”

 

“Right… Ed died an innocent.” Jill nodded. “Why aren’t you in paradise?”

 

“We told him to go! Right Banzai?”

 

“Sure did Shenzi! But he won’t leave without us.”

 

“I will wait for my friends.” Ed said adamantly.

 

“Anyway. We’ll probably never make it in to heaven from the guilt alone.” Shenzi laughed, flicking the twisted locks off their forehead.

 

“It’s not so bad though. I can’t imagine paradise is much better than this!” Banzai grinned. “We get to spend every day in the woods together. What more could we ask for?” 

 

“The wraiths are coming for me!” Meg gasped, still panicking.

 

“Ed, do you know how to get back to the loft?” Jillian asked. “With the wraiths coming for Meg I’m worried it will complicate our mission.”

 

“Yes, we are well aware of your quest to save the Captain. I can escort her.” He nodded with a smile.

 

“I’ll be right behind you as soon as Emma comes back with my father. Um… that’s not going to be awkward is it? He did kind of… KILL all of you…”

 

“Bygones.” Shenzi smiled.

 

“He wasn’t such a bad guy before the darkness.” Banzai shrugged, scratching his balding head.

 

“We know he is not the same man.” Ed nodded. “We will see that she makes it safely.”

 

*****

 

    Emma sat in the flat canoe as the ferryman slowly made their way towards the ruins. She petted the dog, who seemed to enjoy the attention. He lay patiently in the boat, tilting his head as she scratched his neck to get to the good spots. Having him along was calming. They passed through a huge stone gate. Words carved into the keystone she didn’t recognize.

 

“Does that say what I think it says?” She asked.

 

“Arf!”

 

“You don’t think he’s given up do you?” She asked the dog quietly.

 

    He whined and put his head in her lap.

 

“No way.” She petted his head. “He’s stubborn. He won’t be broken so easily. Not my Killian.”

 

    She sat in silence as the boat pulled up towards the basalt docks.

 

“I suppose he’s not mine anymore. I ruined it.” She said aloud.

 

    The dog wined.

 

“I know what I did. I know Jillian is right. After everything that happened… nothing will ever be the same. I have to let him go.”

 

“Arf! Arf!”

 

    Emma quickly wiped a tear before it could fall.

 

“I have to get him out of Hell. I have to give him back what I took from him. And then… I have to let him leave me.” More tears fell before she could stop them.

“He always came back. Maybe I took that for granted. Maybe I thought… if I could just keep him alive. I could keep him in my life. Keep feeling the way he made me feel. I spent so long alone… Killian kept coming back to me. Finally I had someone who would never leave me. And… I TORTURED him.”

 

    The dog wined and put his head in her lap.

 

“I wish I had another chance… a chance to do right by him. But… doing right by him is letting him go. Giving back the life I took. I brought this on myself.”

 

   The boat stopped. The dog leap onto the basalt dock. Waiting for her to join him. She looked around as she beheld hades domain of ruins. Before her were many ways to go. Paths to the right and left. A staircase leading up. And another down. An entryway to a corridor.  A hatch leading to some sort of cellar. But Emma didn’t hesitate. She chose the staircase leading down.

 

“He’s this way…” She said to herself.

 

“Arf!” The dog barked his approval.

 

    Emma was cautious as she followed the steps down. But she didn’t run in to anyone. She came to the end of the staircase, finding herself on a ledge over an underground inlet. The green sea of souls swirling beneath. Large metal girders extended from the ledge, holding an iron platform above the water. It was fashioned with a pentagram, the center of it open to the mist below.

    She gasped to see him wrapped in chains, covered in blood. Being slowly lowered through the grate to his doom.

 

“KILLIAN!!!” She shouted.

 

    Stepping out onto the girder she carefully made her way across. The sea of souls below her. The dog ran along the edge barking as he watched her balancing on the narrow path. The winch dropped. Again. And again. And again. His legs passed through the grate up to his knees. If he fell too low it may be impossible for her to pull him up in time. She kept going, trying not to think of what would happen if she arrived too late. He fell again, but she had reached the grate. She rushed to him, throwing her arms around him as the winch fell again.

 

Chapter 48: Out of Damnation

Summary:

Setting: Tartarus

Emma finds Killian and pulls him out of Hell. But his journey is far from over.

 

    Jillian made her way cautiously through the woods back to the entrance to Tartarus. The wraiths seemed to have disappeared with no wayward souls to collect. 

    She kept the pistol Emma had enchanted at the ready. She went slowly on her way back, careful to check the sky’s for any attackers. She recalled what Meg had said. About how Emma had more in common with her father, but also that she and Emma were a bit alike. 

   As much as she wanted to fight it, she could hardly deny the pattern of stubbornness and prickly personality. 

“I would never do what she did… never…” She whispered. 

    She recalled the night in the park, chasing down the Dark One, determined to kill him and take the power for herself. The sight of the dagger through her father’s hand. His determination to save her from that fate.

   There was always a disconnect between the story and the reader. It could be known exactly what happened, but not experienced. Seeing the image Henry had drawn of her father stopping her from killing the dark one, could not compare to the shock she had felt to be kept from her vengeance. Or the determination he’d had to sacrifice his hand to help her. 

    She felt tears coming to her eyes at the thought of seeing him again. At the thought of what he must have been through. But more than anything, she wanted to feel the comfort of her father’s hand upon her back.

 

*****

 

    Pine forest.

    Soft skin against his own.

     A warm embrace as arms he had longed for wrapped around him.

    He had heard her call his name. But didn’t dare believe it could be true, until she awoke his senses.

   Suddenly his body relaxed. And he dared to fell a sense of hope.

    She pulled him to the grate, releasing the winch, and removing the hook from his chains. The metal links around his chest went slack. He gasped as the air rushed back into his lungs. Being dead hadn’t done anything to soothe the terror of suffocating. But as the chains were removed, he opened his one good eye. She slowly came into focus. Her golden hair, and steel blue eyes. Looking over him with concern. More brilliant than a goddess.

 

“Emma…” He whispered. “You shouldn’t be here… you don’t belong here… no one does. You were supposed to let me go.”

 

“I never listen.” She brushed his hair back, a sad smile on her lips. “Come on, we have to get you out of here before Hades comes back.”

 

“Ahh-!” He gasped as he tried to move his leg.

 

“It’s broken…” Emma’s voice trembled. “I can fix it.”

 

    She held her hands over his leg, he felt the strange sensation of his bone beginning to mend.

 

“You’re really hurt…” She said sadly, taking in his other wounds. “I can’t heal you completely. I need to save some magic to get us out of here. I’ll heal you properly when we’re safe.”

 

    She concentrated her magic again. The deep laceration in his abdomen stopped bleeding. But remained a source of pain.

 

“Come on. I’ll help you across the beam.” She said.

 

    They went slow. The dog pacing anxiously on the other side, waiting for their arrival. Emma used her magic to steady him on the narrow passage. He stumbled slowly, holding his wounds, foot after foot. Once they reached the basalt ledge, Killian collapsed. The dog rushed to him and began to lick the wounds on his face.

 

“Good boy Shuck.” He said weakly.

 

“So you do know this dog.” She smiled.

 

“Aye. We’re acquainted.” He tried to stand, but couldn’t on his own.

 

    Emma got him back to his feet. Shuck was large enough to help support some of his weight. With his left arm around Emma’s shoulder, and his right on Shuck’s back, he managed to limp up the stairs. As they came to the top they heard a screech.

 

“Wraiths…” Hook whispered. “They’ll take me back to the winch…”

 

“No they won’t.” Emma said.

 

    She waited for the phantom to pass by, then quickly ushered him to the boat. Emma dug into the leather pouch and took six coins, shoving them into the ferryman’s hand as she quickly laid Hook into the bottom of the ship. Shuck got in behind, standing over to hide him from sight amid his thick dark fur.

    The boat seemed to take forever. The wraiths could be seen flying about over the surface of the water. But they paid Emma no mind. Killian could see the creatures looming overhead. He tried to hold on to the feeling of hope. But slowly the memory of each of his tortures began to flash in his mind. He trembled, but desperately feared what would happen if he didn’t keep still.

   His breath grew short, a cold sweat on his brow. He felt sick to his stomach. Just as it began to feel unbearable he felt Emma’s hand close around his own. He was able to gather himself enough to keep still until he felt the canoe hit the shore.

   Shuck helped support him once more as Emma lead them to an opening in the basalt wall. A hand print glowing upon the rock as they drew near.

    Following breadcrumbs.

 

“Emma… I can’t go any further…” He said as the corridor began to slope upward.

 

“We’re almost there. You can rest when we’re out.” She encouraged.

 

“No… you don’t understand…” He said as the ground became dirt. “I can’t leave.”

 

“Yes you can.” She said with determination.

 

“N-no… there’s a barrier…”

 

   He was suddenly stopped, pushed backwards. Shuck quickly caught him before he went toppling down the corridor once more.

 

“I CAN’T Emma!” He said in frustration, holding the dog to stay up. “I’ve eaten the fruit of Tartarus! I’m bound here! Hades has the final laugh…” He said sadly. “There is no hope. There is no saving me. This was always going to be my fate.”

 

    Shuck began to whine sadly. But Emma wore a gentile expression. She took the chain off her neck and placed the ring on her right hand.

 

“Come on Killian.” She said calmly, reaching for him. “I’m getting you out of here.”

 

“It won’t work.” He shook his head.

 

“Give me your hand.” She said with certainty.

 

   He looked up at her, the light shone behind her, illuminating her golden hair into a soft halo. His chest ached with hopelessness. But there was nothing that could have stopped him from closing his fingers around hers. He felt her pulling him up the steep slope towards redemption. He could feel Shuck behind him, pushing him out of damnation. The barrier caught him again, but step by step, he slowly made his way through.

   As he emerged from the pit he was blinded by the sun. He couldn’t see anything. He could only feel her hand in his. And smell the scent of pine forest.

 

Chapter 49: Reunion

Summary:

Setting: Purgatory (woods)

Killian is out of hell and in the arms of his loved ones. But some wounds can’t be healed with magic.

Notes:

Sad boi Hook arc!

    Lilly stood in the park, Ruby some paces off. She closed her eyes and concentrated. She felt the warmth in her chest that was the dragon. She could see it in her mind. A fire growing bigger and bigger. Smoke escaped her nose and mouth.  Slowly surrounding her and growing to a huge cloud. When the smoke cleared the spiked dragon appeared in all her glory.

 

“Yes.” Ruby smiled. “I knew it!”

 

    She dropped to her hands and knees, the grey fur growing down her arms as she became the wolf. She let out a long howl. Lilly roared her approval.

    In another wave of smoke they again became themselves.

 

“What a rush!” Lilly laughed. “It’s been a while since I transformed! It takes a lot out of me.”

 

“We can most definitely help if we can use our transformations. That’s what you came to do. Right Lilly?” Ruby asked.

 

“Of course. What other reason would I possibly have? Come on, let’s go again. I have to get used to being a fucking dragon again.”

 

*****

 

    Killian lay against a slight uphill in the forest brush. His head turned slightly to the side. Chest rising and falling evenly.

    Emma sat on a log some feet away. She watched him sleep, wondering what he had endured. Upon leaving the entrance to Tartarus, Hook had hardly made it thirty feet before he collapsed. Unable to push him any further, she found a comfortable hill of dirt and let him rest.
    Through the deep cut in his clothes she could see the impression of bruises left behind by the heavy chain links. With his beaten face, lacerated abdomen, and healing bones, she didn’t know how he’d made it as far as he did. They didn’t have long. The wraiths were in the forest. But she couldn’t stand to hurt him any longer.

    He began to stir in his sleep. Slight movement of his head at first. But it slowly became more fearful and violent.

 

“Killian! Wake up!” Emma rushed to his side shaking him awake.

 

   His eyes shot open. He looked around wildly in a panic before he saw her.

 

“It’s ok.” She said softly. “You’re ok.”

 

“F-for how long…?” His voice trembled.

 

    Emma stood, reaching down to offer him a hand up.

 

“As long as I have anything to say about it.” She said with determination.

 

    He took her hand, getting gingerly to his feet. Still covered in wounds.

 

“It’s about a mile back to town.” She took his left arm around her shoulder. “I can heal you intermittently. But I don’t want to use too much magic. Not until we’re safe.”

 

   Emma put her fingers in her mouth and blew a shrill whistle. Atop the ridge came the large black dog, seeming to appear out of the darkness. He came straight to them, supporting Hook on his right side.

 

“You made more than one friend in hell.” Emma said with a cautious smile. “We already met Meg.”

 

“She’s safe…” He said with relief.

 

“I’m not going to lie, I almost expect you to run in to a beautiful woman on your adventures. But the dog is a surprise.” Emma smirked.

 

“To die would be an awfully big adventure…” He murmured.

 

“He’s pretty smart.” She looked over at Shuck. “This would have all been much more difficult without him. You came out of hell with an emotional support animal.”

 

    Killian laughed. For a moment with genuine humor. But it slowly faded back to a trembling state. As though he were still in hell.

 

“H-how did you even get here?” He asked, trying to distract his mind.

 

“We came here on the Jolly Roger.” She said.

 

“My ship?”

 

“Jillian’s Ship.” She didn’t have the heart to tell him his had gone down. Not in this state.

 

“Jillian.” He stopped walking. “S-she’s here?”

 

“I wouldn’t let her leave purgatory.” Emma said. “If it was Henry… I wouldn’t want him in Hell. But I am a little worried we haven’t seen her yet. I left her right outside the entrance.”

 

   A screech filled the air. Killian’s blood ran cold. Emma rushed them behind a tree, keeping a look out for a wraith. Shuck lowered himself and stepped quietly around them, keeping his red eyes to the sky.

    The phantom stopped in the clearing nearby. Slowly scanning the area for movement. It began to creep closer to them when a gunshot rang out. The wraith faded into black smoke. They looked across the clearing to see Jillian with her pistol drawn.

   Killian stepped out in awe to see his daughter, her wispy hair flowing in the breeze. His old captains jacket large on her shoulders.

 

“Jillian.” He whispered with a weak smile.

 

    He began to hobble towards her.

    Her eyes went wide. For a moment she almost didn’t recognize him. A broken man covered in blood and wounds. Not the strong confident captain she had come to know. Tears escaped her to see him so wounded. But she longed to feel the comfort of his embrace. To know he was still with her. She broke into a run.

 

“FATHER!” She cried.

 

    Throwing open her arms she took him into an embrace. Careful not to disturb his wounds, she held him as tight as she could.

 

“I missed you my girl.” He said quietly.

 

She felt his hand on her back. Tears rushing down her cheeks. Suddenly feeling angry with him.

 

“You promised…” She wept.

 

“I’m sorry. I couldn’t keep my promise. The darkness had to be destroyed.”

 

“Why you?” Her voice shuddered. “Why does it always have to be you?”

 

“The Darkness and I are old friends. It is my mission to accompany it to the gates of hell.”

 

“Then it is mine to take you back from damnation.” She said with certainty, wiping her eyes. “We have you now father. You never have to suffer again.”

 

    He closed his eyes. Weary to know she was wrong.

 

“You can catch up on the way.” Emma said. “We should get moving.”

 

”Arf!”

 

“What’s with the dog?” Jillian asked, raising an expressive eyebrow.

 

“He’s Old Shuck.” Hook answered plainly.

 

“Black Shuck! I love that legend! And you know, I’ve always been a dog person.”

 

Notes:

I imagine Jillian has heard the same legends her father has. I like the idea of Hook referring to the dog as “Old Shuck” and Jillian as “Black Shuck”.
They’re the same legend. Generally he’s ‘Shuck’. And the plan is to keep him around as Hook’s emotional support death omen 😂

Chapter 50: In Any World

Summary:

Setting: Purgatory

As the Hyenas make it back to the loft, the new company becomes acquainted.

   
    There was a knock on the loft door. The people inside all went silent. Unsure how to feel after opening it to their newest visitor.

 

“It’s me! Meg!” Said a voice from the other side.

 

    David rushed to open it. Meg came in followed by the three hyenas.

 

“It’s getting a little cramped in here!” Regina said angrily.

 

“Ed!” Adam exclaimed. “Shenzi! Banzai!”

 

“The wraiths are all over the woods!” Meg warned. “They’re coming for Hook! They’ll be on him as soon as he enters purgatory! Can anyone else fight them?”

 

“They are too much for me on my own. I just need one more person whose attacks work them.” Said Ed.

 

    The group was silent.

 

“Didn’t you hear him?” Meg said. “He needs someone who can fight the wraiths!”

 

“He can talk?” David said in surprise.

 

“Of course he can talk! What’s going on?” Meg looked around.

 

“When he was alive he could hardly say two words.” Snow raised her eyebrows. “This is the first time any of us has ever really heard him speak.”

 

“Why CAN he speak?” Regina asked.

 

“In life I understood communication. In death I can do it properly.” Ed shrugged.

 

“Come on! We need to keep those wraiths away from Hook!” Meg urged.

 

“I can try and muster some light magic.” Regina stepped forward.

 

“Our attacks won’t get rid of them, but we can provide cover.” David stepped forward with Snow.

 

“We’ll hold down the fort!” Banzai gave a thumbs up.

 

“As soon as we have Hook we’ll be back.” Regina nodded, leaving last behind the others.

 

    As the door shut, Meg turned to the rest of the room.

 

“Ah-!” She jumped back. “Hook! How did you get here?!?”

 

“Something tells me I’m going to be answering that question multiple times.” Daddy Hook scratched his head.

 

“Come on Meg. It’s time we showed you the storybook.” Adam lead her to the kitchen counter.

 

    Milah looked up at the other Killian. He glanced back at her, she turned quickly away.

 

“It’s alright to stare love.” He approached her with a suggestive smirk. “I already know you find me sexy.”

 

“You’re not my Killian.” She smiled turning away, shaking her head. “It’s not the same.”

 

“Aye. But what of your Killian? What of this other woman?”

 

“That’s enough.” Baelfire intervened. “Don’t you think that may be a sensitive topic for her?”

 

“It’s ok Bae.” Milah waved him off.  “I’ve already made my peace with that.”

 

    She turned to the window, stepping away from the others.

 

“No offense love, but that’s a load of bollox.” He followed her.

 

“What would you know about me?”

 

“Plenty. If you love him like I love my Milah, this is going to be difficult for you.”

 

“He still had years of his life to live when I died. What kind of partner would I be if I didn’t wish him happiness after my passing? If I didn’t want him to move on?” She looked out at the sepia sky.

 

“I’m not talking about his happiness love, I’m talking about yours.” He turned her to face him.

 

“My happiness is Bae. I don’t need Killian to give me purpose. Yes, I love him, it will be difficult to see him knowing he’s going to spend his afterlife with her. But I’m ok. You don’t have to worry about me. I’m not your Milah.”

 

    He was quiet for a moment, running is fingers over his stubbled face in though.

 

“I’m assuming you met my daughter, Jillian?”

 

“Yes. She’s lovely.” Milah smiled.

 

“She says every Killian is her father. In every universe.”

 

“What’s your point?”

 

    He gently brushed a strand of hair behind her ear. Her heart beat quick in her chest.

 

“I feel no less for you, than for the woman who awaits me in my world…”

 

    His blue eyes shimmered with love and affection. A look she hadn’t seen in years. He slowly drew nearer to her, she took a deep breath and stepped back.

 

“I better…stick with Bae…” She kept her eyes down as she went to find her son.

Chapter 51: Exhausted

Summary:

Setting: Purgatory (woods)

Emma and Jillian urge on an exhausted and broken Hook, trying to get him to safety as Hades minions descend to take him back to torment.

“It will be alright father. We’ll get you back to the loft and heal you. Then we can get you home and be on our way.”

 

“H-home…?” He asked weakly.

 

“Aye. Back to the land of the living where you belong.”

 

“Jillian…”

 

“Don’t worry about it right now father.” Jillian reassured. “First let’s just get you right. How are you feeling?”

 

    Jill supported him on his left side. Shuck, ever loyal, on his right. Emma walked some feet ahead, hands at the ready for any sort of attack.

 

“I feel like I’ve been through… h-hell…” He murmured. “And I fear I must return.”

 

“You’re not going back there ever again.” Jill said with determination. “We won’t let you.”

 

“Hades isn’t the kind of adversary you can argue with.” He shook his head.

 

“Watch me.” She smiled.

 

    He couldn’t help but smirk back.

 

“I missed you Jillian. I wanted to- AGH!!!” He stumbled and fell to the brush.

 

   Shuck whined and laid down on his belly next to him.

 

“Father! Let’s get you up.” Jill tried to pull him to his feet.

 

“Ah-! No I can’t…” He shook his head, a cold sweat on his brow.

 

“We have to keep moving.” Jillian insisted, a sad look in her eyes.

 

“I can help you Killian.” Emma knelt by his side.

 

“Y-you should go back.” He begged. “Get to safety. The wraiths…”

 

“The wraiths aren’t coming for us. We’re nearly to town Father. It will be alright.” She placed a gentle hand on his cheek.

 

    He relaxed slightly as Emma’s power healed more of his wounds. He closed his eyes and slowed his breathing. The warmth from the animal lying next to him was soothing. Emma took Jill aside as they let him lay for a moment in the brush.

 

“I can heal his physical wounds. When we get back and I can spare the magic, he’ll be as good as new. But… what he went through down there… there’s nothing I can do to help him with his mental scars.”

 

“He’ll be fine.” The young Captain said adamantly. “He has loved ones at the loft. We can get him back to the way he was.”

 

“That’s what I’m saying Jillian, it won’t be that easy.”

 

“It doesn’t matter. He can take as long as he needs. And when I take him away on the Jolly Roger, he can have the time and space to recover.”

 

    Emma felt her chest ache to think he would be gone. She took a deep breath as Jillian got him back to his feet. She could see he was exhausted. He hardly made it a few steps before he began to rely on Jill and shuck once more. She wondered if he’d want to talk to her at all when they got back. Though it hurt to be so close but so far away from him, she swallowed the catch in her throat and again led the way out of the forest. The words he had spoken to her in hell echoing in her mind.

 

‘You were supposed to let me go.’

 

*****

 

“Why aren’t you in paradise Ed?” Snow asked as the wild man marched toward the woods.

 

“My friends are not there.” He said plainly.

 

“Souls get to choose to move on it would seem.” Regina kept an eye out for wraiths.

 

“Yes. We chose to go to paradise or stay in limbo. When I first arrived Shenzi and Banzai were not here. But not long ago… they appeared. Suddenly we were together.”

 

“You don’t think…” Snow said in shock. “Could it be Merida?”

 

“Mer… Merida…?” Ed stopped and turned.

 

“She took your body back with her.” David explained.

 

“Shenzi and Banzai’s too.” Regina nodded.

 

“She had the three of you buried together in Dunbroch.” Snow smiled sadly.

 

“That must be when they arrived…” Ed smiled. “Are you able to thank her for me? And Archie too?”

 

“Of course.” David nodded. “But when we speak to the others tonight, you can see Hopper yourself. He’s going to be surprised to find you talking.”

 

    There was a shriek that pierced the air. Above them flew four wraiths headed straight towards the edge of the woods. They ran after them. Ahead they found Emma and Jillian, and a nearly unconscious Hook, making their way quickly back to town. A large black dog in their company.

 

“Emma!” David shouted.

 

   She stepped between the wraiths and the pirates. A magical barrier of light keeping the creatures back.

 

“Regina! Can you stop them?” Snow asked.

 

    The Mayor held up her hands, holding back one of the wraiths, but too weak to contain another. Ed’s rope dart flew through the air, dissolving one of the wraiths in a cloud of smoke. Jill left her father to Shuck, drawing her enchanted pistol and firing a bullet at one of the attackers. Regina’s phantom broke free of her weak magic. Coming straight at Hook.

    Emma rushed in the way. A bright light escaping her chest, blinding them all. But as the magic cleared, the wraiths were gone.

 

“Hook!” Snow rushed to the man, bracing himself on the back of the large dog. “Oh my god… look at you…” She said gently, with motherly concern.

 

    He looked up through his one good eye.

 

“D-David… Snow…” He whispered, seeing Regina and Ed.

 

   Looking around at the people he had tormented and killed, he felt his heart beat faster. His breath grew short. Panic attack. Shuck began to whine, seconds before the pirate collapsed. Unconscious.

 

Notes:

Sad boi Hook

Chapter 52: Worse for the Wear

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke (Loft)

With Hook safe Emma is overcome with the emotion of their ordeal. Feeling helpless and unable to do anything to convince the man she loves that he is worthy of life.

Notes:

It’s a silly thing to note. But I’ve been very purposeful with Shuck’s barks.
One bark is ‘yes’ or a positive or affirmative response. Two is ‘no’ or a negative response. Three+ is Shuck having a conversation. Talking back.
Just a fun way to understand the dog’s intentions.
And he IS a dog. He understands a lot and can respond with more complexity than your average doggo. But he wants to do dog things. Have his belly rubbed and play and be close to the people he’s made a bond with.

    The door to the loft burst open. They rushed in, David and Jill holding Killian by the arms as his head hung limp.

 

“Get him upstairs!” Snow instructed.

 

    She ran to the kitchen and filled a glass with water, rushing up the metal stairs behind them. Emma watched them go, feeling a deep concern.

 

“What happened?!?” Meg asked. “Is he ok?”

 

“Is he going to be alright?” Milah said sadly, Bae placing a hand on her shoulder.

 

“So much blood.” Adam could smell it in the air.

 

“It’s a good thing he’s already dead…” Regina sighed.

 

    The room went suddenly quiet.

 

“What happened Emma?” Meg asked. “He was bad when I left him… but this is worse.”

 

“Hades had him…” She said. “He was lowering him into the sea of souls. If we had waited any longer… there may not have been anything left to save.”

 

“It’s a good thing you got to him when you did.” Said a voice.

 

“WOAH!!!” Emma jumped back. “Hook?!?”

 

“It’s been a while.” He smiled.

 

“Y-you’re Jillian’s father!” She exclaimed. “What the hell are you doing here?!?”

 

“There’s a lot to catch up on now that we’re all together.” Adam said. “Belle should be contacting us soon. But before that I think we need to all get on the same page. Someone should go get Lilly and Ruby.”

 

“That sounds like a job for us! Don’t you think Shenzi?”

 

“Sure does Banzai! Leave it to the hyenas!” They gave an enthusiastic salute before heading out the apartment door with Ed.

 

“This is getting to be… woah…” Emma held her head.

 

    Neal rushed to her side and guided her to the couch.

 

“You going to be ok?” He asked gently.

 

“I… I’m…” Her composure cracked.

 

    She dropped her head into her hands weeping profusely. Shoulders shuddering.

 

“I’m not ok!” She gasped. “He was in Hell Neal! And I sent him there! He was being tortured all because of what I did to him! And now Daddy Hook is here! And the Hyenas! And there is just so much happening that I can’t even take a breath! I’m the savior! I’m supposed to have all the answers! But I don’t! I don’t know what to do! I don’t know what to say! I don’t know how I’m supposed to make this right!”

 

“You can start by healing him.” Jillian came down the steps. “Our next move is getting him home.”

 

*****

 

    Killian heard screams. He saw flashes of fire, and the swirling green sea of souls. The sound of cannon fire. And the creaking boards of the Jolly Roger. The reflection of his own red eyes upon polished obsidian.

 

“No!!!” He sat forward, breathing heavily.

 

   He saw Emma, standing by the bed with her hands raised over him. On instinct he crawled quickly away until he fell off the other side.

 

“Killian!” Emma rushed around the bed to help him up.

 

“D-don’t touch me!!!” He held out his hand in terror.

 

“I’m… I’m sorry…” She stepped back. “You’re almost healed. I can finish and then I’ll go.” She looked down.

 

“Emma…” He breathed. “What’s going on?”

 

“We’re having a meeting.” She said. “The others went to the diner. It’s gotten a little cramped in here.”

 

“O-others?” He asked, his surroundings coming in to focus.

 

“My mom and dad. Regina and Adam, Lilly, Ruby, Jill. We ran in to some people since we got here too. Who knows how many more…”

 

“This can’t be happening.” He shook his head. “You can’t all be here for me… after everything I did…”

 

“It wasn’t you.”

 

“Yes it was.” He glared at her. “You know it was. You had the darkness in you too Emma. It was upon you for months and you only gave in out of love. I dove in head first. For revenge.”

 

    He got up. Still feeling some pain. Sitting on the edge of the bed he rested his elbows on his knees.

 

“You should have left me there…” He whispered.

 

“Never.” She said sharply. “I said it over and over Killian. But now I can say it without the darkness manipulating me. I’m sorry.”

 

“I was bound for hell before the darkness Emma. That’s not what troubles me about…us.”

 

“I know…” She said sadly. “You said I should let you go. And I will Hook. I promise. I will do what you want. I’ll let you go. But not in Hell. Not to suffer. If I’m going to let you go, it’s knowing you can still be the amazing person I know you are. And, I’m sorry. I’m sorry that I took that away from you.”

 

“What happened with the Darkness proves one thing absolutely.” He looked up with heavy eyes. “You and I are not meant to be.”

 

    A sob escaped her.

 

“J-Jillian knew…” She wiped her eyes, though tears continued to fall. “She knew you wouldn’t w-want me. I know you have to go with her.”

 

“Of course I want you. I want you so bad, it’s wrong.” He confessed. “Our love… is toxic. The things I’m willing to do for you… the things you’re willing to do for me…”

 

“Our love was many things Hook. Maybe not always good. But don’t you dare say it wasn’t worth it.” She whispered.

 

“You became the Dark One for me. You’re here Emma. In the land of the dead. You walked into Hell for me. You’re the savior. You’re made of True Love. Of Light. And I have corrupted you. I deserve to be in Hell.”

 

“NO!!!” She stood clenching her fists. “Hate me! Tell me it’s all my fault! Blame me for what I did to you! But don’t you EVER act like my life is worse for having you in it! Everyone in the council agreed we should come save you! You have done wrong in your life, everyone has, but you have done so… so much more good.”

 

“I have to stay dead Emma.” He closed his eyes. “It’s for the best.”

 

“You’re wrong. You deserve life. Even if it means I’ll never see you again. I am going to prove that to you Killian.”

 

    She walked down the stairs and to the front door. He watched from the balcony as she closed it behind her with a sharp snap.

    Shuck appeared out of the shadows with a sad whine. He approached and curled up on the bed next to him.

 

“That went well…” He sighed.

 

“Arf! Arf!”

 

    The basalt cell flashed across his mind. Like he could still feel the weight of the chain through his chest. He contracted as his body ached. Trembling at the sudden rush of emotion. Shuck scooted closer to him. He put his arm around the animal and tried to calm his breathing. But before he could, his breath grew too quick and he lost consciousness once more.

 

Notes:

Sad boi Hook

Chapter 53: Phone Home

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke (Granny’s)

As they gather in the diner to speak to their loved ones the mission changes into its second phase. Restoring Hook is no longer optional as the fate of the afterlife hangs in the balance.

“Well, we’ve accomplished our first goal. Getting Hook out of Hell.” Adam stood in front of the group, gathered at the diner.

 

“I’m confused. If Hook is back at the loft with Emma what the fuck is HE doing here?” Lilly pointed rudely to the other Hook.

 

“That would be my father.” Jill crossed her arms and squared her shoulders, standing out of the seat next to him.

 

“It’s alright my girl.” Daddy Hook smiled. “It’s rather confusing. Parallel world, parallel Hook.”

 

    Lilly looked displeased, but sat down without further argument.

 

“The short of it is this…” Adam was easy to see, standing nearly a foot above everyone in the restaurant. “Our mission has become more pressing than helping our friend. Hades is a threat to the realms. Not just of the dead. We always intended to restore Hook to life, but now it’s a necessity. His ability to traverse between the realm of the living and the dead makes him a conduit.”

 

“Different from the OTHER kind of conduit right?” Ruby asked.

 

“I can’t say for certain they’re mutually exclusive.” Adam shook his head. “But whatever the case, Hades can use Hook to escape his domain. If we leave him in the afterlife, we put everyone in danger. The living and the dead.”

 

“So the mission is the same. Bring Hook back to life.” Regina said plainly.

 

“But it may be more complicated than we originally thought.” Snow said. “Before there was no urgency. But now Hades his sending agents to purgatory.”

 

“Agents like Cruela.” Ruby said. “Who as far as we’re aware is still locked in the sheriff’s station.”

 

“Sent by Hades to stop us, or kill us.” Adam nodded.

 

“Yikes.” Ruby sighed.

 

“But there’s hope.” David said with a smile.

 

“There’s always hope with you people.” Regina shook her head.

 

“Jillian’s father, Daddy Hook, has brought us a magic bean- courtesy of king Yama.”

 

“It’s a one way trip.” He held up the orange bean. “Between the realm of the living and the dead. To the rest of you it’s the same as any bean, save for the fact that it can only carry one. But to the departed it has another function, restoring the dead to life. Body and all. Yama called it a Phoenix portal.”

 

“That’s a powerful artifact…” Regina said.

 

“Aye.” Daddy Hook agreed. “Which is why we only have one shot at it. It is very important to ensure that none of Hades agents get in the way. Other than that, we shouldn’t have any problems.”

 

“Actually…” The bell chimed as Emma came through the door. “There is a problem.”

 

“What problem would that be?” Neal asked.

 

“Is it Killian? Is he alright?” Milah stood.

 

“No.” Emma sat heavily. “He’s just as stubborn and self deprecating as ever.”

 

“So?” Lilly scoffed.

 

“So we’re going to have a hard time convincing him he SHOULD come back to life.” Megara spoke up. “Neither of us made it out of hell on our own free will.”

 

“He thinks he belongs here.” Emma’s eyes were red from crying. “He thinks he belongs… in hell.”

 

“Well, we have some assets on that front.” Adam said.

 

“Like what?” Emma asked.

 

“We can talk to Belle.” He smiled.

 

“That will help.” Emma sighed.

 

“Why does that help?” Milah asked.

 

“There’s not a lot most of us wouldn’t do for Belle.” David admitted.

 

    The group nodded silently.

 

“Even as the Dark One, he couldn’t harm her.” Ruby agreed.

 

“He’s pretty broken. I don’t think we can heal his mind overnight.” Emma walked behind the counter and pulled out a bottle of whiskey. “Where did we land on the food here?”

 

“Purgatory good, Hell bad.” Snow answered.

 

    She poured herself three fingers.

 

“Ok, step two, convince Hook to return with us.” Regina sighed. “Why does it feel like this is going to be harder than getting him out of Hell?”

 

“Because it is.” Jillian looked down sadly.

 

    The silver mirror crackled to life in Adam’s hand.

 

“This is it.” He said. “They’re calling from home.”

 

*****

 

“Adam!” Belle said with a tearful smile. “I never get tired of seeing your face.”

 

    She looked intently at her fiancé in the mirror.

 

“~Can we not?” Regina pushed into frame. “~we only have so much time to talk and I’d rather not do it nauseated.”

 

“Mom!” Henry stepped forward.

 

“~Henry! Are you sleeping ok? Brushing your teeth? Doing your laundry?”

 

“Mom…” He sighed in embarrassment.

 

“I’ve been taking good care of him.” Robin leaned in.

 

“~How’s Margot!?! Has she grown? Can I see her?”

 

“Alright if I can’t have a sweet moment with Adam then the rest of you can’t talk about laundry.” Belle sighed.

 

“~We can all have the chance to talk.” Adam delegated. 

 

“Have you found Killian?”

 

“~Yes.” Emma came into view. “~We have him in purgatory. But… he’s struggling.”

 

“~Struggle or no, we can’t let Hades get his hands on him.” Said Snow.

 

“~Let’s start by giving everyone a chance to speak to their loved ones.” Adam said. 

 

“Wonderful idea.” Belle agreed. “Who goes first?”

 

“I need to talk to Lilly.” Marian stood. “Alone.”

 

*****

 

“Emma, can I speak to you?” Jillian asked as Marian took the mirror.

 

“Y-yes.” She said nervously, accompanying Jill to the kitchen.

 

“How is he? My father?”

 

“Which one?” She asked, confused.

 

“The one we came here to SAVE.” Jill sighed.

 

     Emma looked down sadly.

 

“That bad?” Jillian turned away. “I don’t have to tell you how difficult it is for me to work with you Emma. But at the very least I think you know where he’s at.”

 

   She nodded.

 

“Are we close to getting him to come back?”

 

“No.” Emma said plainly.

 

“Blast.” The young captain cursed. “Damn pirate… what does he need? What do we do?”

 

“You’re asking me?” Emma shook her head.

 

“Believe me, you’re the last person I wanted to turn to on this.” Jillian shook her head. “But I want to give him what he needs. And I think you may actually know what that is. Even if you were a bloody great bitch, I do believe you care about him. I believe you want him back among the living. So what do we do?”

 

“He’s been like this before. After he was controlled by the snow queen. Although he was a bit less DEAD in that instance.”

 

“How did he recover?”

 

“Time. Therapy. Friends.” She said.

 

“He can have all the friends and therapy he wants. Time we may be short on.”

 

Chapter 54: Persephone’s Charge

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke (Loft/diner)

With the chance to speak to loved ones, it’s an emotional day for the hero’s.
The Goddess of Redemption comes to Hook with a mission to save the souls of the dead.

    Lilly stepped into the back behind the jukebox, raising the mirror to see Marian.

 

“I fucking miss you.” She smiled. “I can’t wait for this to be over. I can’t wait to come home.”

 

“~Lilly, what are you doing?” Marian said seriously.

 

“Love you too babe.” She smirked.

 

“~Don’t call me that. That’s what you call Emma not me. You think I don’t see what you’re doing? You think I don’t know what you’re up to?”

 

“I don’t know what you’re fucking talking about.” She shook her head.

 

“~Don’t lie to me Lilly! You’re planning on killing Hook!”

 

    Lilly was silent.

 

“~Answer me!!!”

 

“You should be proud of me.” She said quietly.

 

“~Proud?” Marian shook her head in disbelief.

 

“I came here on a mission for myself. But now… it’s more than that. They’re all talking like the only fucking option is bringing him back. For what? So he can DIE again and Hades can have another go at him? I can save everyone… the living, the dead, I can save you…”

 

“~You said you were worried you were becoming a villain Lilly, if you do this you will be! Stop this now before it’s too late!”

 

“I’m not going to be a villain.” She gripped the handle of the mirror until her knuckles turned white. “I’m going to a be a fucking hero. When I wipe that man from existence.”

 

“~Lilly no! You can’t-!”

 

    She put down the mirror cutting her off. She walked around the corner.

 

“That was fast.” Regina remarked. “I thought you and Marian would be making kissy faces for a least another ten minutes.”

 

“No.” The Dragon placed the mirror on a table, heading towards the door. “If anyone needs me I’ll be in the fucking library.”

 

    Ruby and Emma exchanged a look. The bell chimed as she left the diner.

 

*****

 

    Regina wiped her eyes as she handed the mirror to Emma.

 

“You ok?” The savior asked gently.

 

“Yes. But it’s hard being away. I miss Henry, and Robin, and Margot and Roland. I even miss Zelena.” She laughed.

 

“That was an ally I didn’t see coming.” Emma smirked.

 

“I’ll see your wicked witch and raise you the Dark One.” Regina laughed. “Rumplestiltskin being Belle’s lapdog was not something I expected to see.”

 

   Emma cautiously picked up the mirror and stepped around the corner. It crackled to life. She smiled to see Henry.

 

“Hey kid.” She felt her chest grow light. “You keeping everything in order over there?”

 

“~You bet.” He returned her expression. “~How is Grandfather Hook?”

 

“Not great.” She sighed, wishing she didn’t have to repeat herself after Jillian.

 

“~How are YOU?” He said seriously.

 

“M-me?” She was confused.

 

“~I know how heartbroken you were to lose him mom. The truth is, I’m a lot more worried about you on this trip than him.”

 

“Why would I be the one to worry about?”

 

“~Grandfather has recovered from some very difficult things. I know in the end, he will be ok. But you? You don’t have to pretend with me mom.”

 

    She broke down. Beginning to weep. She could hardly compose herself. She wished she could reach through the mirror and embrace her son.

 

“I wanted him to be angry with me. Like he was as the Dark One. This would be so much e-easier if he hated me…”

 

“~If he actually hated you Storybrooke would be swimming in Dark One’s right now. I know it may seem crazy. But I feel like everything that has happened has been for a reason.”

 

    Emma wiped her eyes.

 

“~Are you going to be ok mom?”

 

“I have to be. But when this is over… maybe check in on me again.” She sighed.

 

“~Like you even have to ask.” He smirked.

 

   She loved to see his smile. It gave her fond memories.

 

“Oh. That reminds me!” She said. “There’s someone who wants to talk to you.”

 

    She looked around the corner and waved.

 

“~I haven’t spoken to Grandma and Grandpa yet.”

 

“I had someone else in mind.” She was grateful to have a moment of happiness amidst her sorrow.

 

    Henry’s eyes went wide. He drew closer to the mirror.

 

“D-dad…?” He breathed.

 

“Hey kid.” Neal smiled. “I can’t tell you how good it is to see you so grown up.”

 

*****

 

    Killian sat up. The loft was familiar. And yet being in that space again after everything had happened was almost more stressful than relaxing. Holding his aching neck Killian got up. His arms and legs felt heavy. Emma had healed most of his wounds, but the weight of his experiences hung heavy on his body. Shuck raised his head.

    Walking to the mirror, he beheld a man he almost didn’t recognize. Healing scars on his face, dark circles under his eyes. Stubble and hair growing in long and scruffy. The weight he felt in his body seen in his tired blue eyes.

 

“Arf! Arf! Arf!” Shuck barked.

 

“Aye.” Hook agreed, turning away from the mirror. “I see it too.”

 

   The dog whined.

 

“I suppose you didn’t know me while I was alive.” He sighed, putting on his leather jacket, made clean of blood and grime by magic.

 

“Arf! Arf!”

 

“Perhaps I should go back. Hades will show them mercy if I return on my own.”

 

“Arf! Arf!”

 

“You don’t agree?”

 

    The dog shook his head back and forth, causing his large pointed ears to stand straight up. Hook smiled.

 

“Emma was right, you’re as clever as they come Old Shuck.”

 

“Arf!”

 

“He should be. It’s not uncommon for creatures from the land of the dead to form attachments to people. Death omens make rather good familiars.”

 

    He turned suddenly to see a woman standing at the top of the steps. She had warm olive skin, and deep brown hair that lightened to a blonde ombré at the tips. It fell in perfect ringlets around her shoulders. A crown of pink peonies atop her head. She had a straight nose and striking cheekbones. Of average height, but she appeared much taller due to her slender arms and legs. But it was her pink eyes that startled him. The same color as the peonies on her head.

 

“Let me guess. You’ve come to take me back to Hades?” He asked, his shoulders falling.

 

“Arf! Arf!” Shuck remained lying peacefully on the blanket seemingly unbothered by their visitor.

 

“Quite the contrary.” She smiled, sitting gently on the bedspread to pet the dog. “I simply had to meet you. You’re the talk of the underworld.”

 

“Ah to be popular.” He sighed, exhibiting some of Emma’s signature sarcasm.

 

“You’re in luck Captain Jones. I didn’t come to harm you. I actually came to help your friends in their mission to bring you back to life.”

 

“W-who are you…?” He asked quietly.

 

“Persephone. Queen of the Dead, and goddess of Redemption.” She continued to pet Shuck, who very much enjoyed her attention, rolling on to his back so she could scratch his belly.

 

“Why do the gods give a damn what happens to me?” He asked in frustration.

 

“I assure you, we do not.”

 

    He let out a breath and shook his head.

 

“However, we do care what happens to the realms. Gods are selfish beings. We tend not to concern ourselves with the affairs of mortals if we can help it.”

 

“Grand.” He walked around the loft, trying to order his thoughts. “I knew Hades wanted something. He tormented my dreams, killing me again and again, trying to learn something of my future.”

 

“Do you know what he was looking for?” She asked.

 

“No. I was able to banish him from my mind before he found his answer. I suppose he was trying to see my death.”

 

   She smiled.

 

“That is probably for the best.” She stood. “Hades doesn’t know your fate and we should keep it that way.”

 

“It sounds like you DO know my fate.”

 

“In a manner of speaking. The gods have limited access to certain people’s future. Usually involving the primary aspect of our divinity.”

 

“Hopelessness…” He said.

 

“Hades is a very powerful god. You mortals lose hope so easily. It feeds his power. Makes him practically unstoppable. And yet, you’ve defeated him before. Kept him from reading your future, thereby leaving it up to fate. You may have more power than you realize Captain Jones.”

 

“Perhaps I did once…” He looked away. “Hades didn’t have to crush my hope this time. I always knew I was fated for damnation. It’s where I belong.”

 

“Well, if that’s the case, the souls of the people you care about are going to suffer in the afterlife.”

 

“W-what?” He said quietly.

 

“If Hades already has you, then hope truly is lost. The souls I have been protecting from him have nowhere to run. Soon purgatory will look like Tartarus. And everyone that passes into the land of the dead will know the suffering you have.”

 

    He clenched his jaw. Shuck began to whine sadly.

 

“W-what do I have to do?”

 

“You must restore your life. You have always had a connection to Death Captain Jones. The dead need you now. Only you can stop Hades and bring order to the realm of the dead.”

 

*****

 

    Some of the company had headed back to the loft. Jill walked happily next to her father, holding his arm. Ruby couldn’t help but find it adorable.

 

“I’m so glad I get to see you again Jillian.” He said with a smile. “I thought I’d have to wait for you to pass before we would meet in the afterlife! And if you’re anything like your old man that may take a while.”

 

“And as it turns out she’s exactly like you.” Ruby laughed.

 

    Jillian paused. Struck again by what Meg had said about Hook and Emma having a lot in common. Meg accompanied them. Jillian, Daddy Hook, Ruby, Milah, and Baelfire. But the victim of Tartarus seemed to have little to say. She kept her eyes down. Jillian felt as though she could see the thoughts passing through her mind. They opened the door to the loft and hung their coats.

 

“I’m going to check on Killian.” Jill said, with a slight sadness to her tone.

 

“I’ll put on some tea.” Ruby nodded.

 

    Making her way up the metal stairs, she found him awake, sitting on the side of the bed with his back to her. Shuck was lying on the comforter, scratching his ear with his hind leg.

 

“Are you doing ok Father?” She asked cautiously.

 

    His shoulders tensed.

 

“I spoke with Persephone.” He said in a low tone.

 

“The bloody goddess of purgatory?!?” Jill exclaimed.

 

“Arf!” Shuck barked.

 

“She was here?” Jill looked around as though she’d find her hiding somewhere in the loft.

 

“Aye. She told me of Hades plan, to use me to expand his empire. It would seem I have no choice.”

 

“I’m sorry father. We didn’t know how to bring it up to you…” She scratched her head. “We weren’t sure how it would sound…”

 

“Probably not that different than hearing it from a goddess.” He sighed.

 

    She sat next to him, placing a hand on his shoulder.

 

“It’s going to be alright Killian.” She reassured.

 

“I can’t have my rest.” He closed his eyes.

 

“You will father! When you come away with me on the Jolly Roger! We can sail the realms! Have our own adventures!”

 

“I can’t Jillian.” He shook his head. “Everywhere I go… Every person I meet… I harm them.”

 

“That’s not true! How can you say that about yourself?”

 

“My mere presence in the realm of the dead threatens the souls that reside here. I’ve hurt those most beloved to me. Some by mistake, some on purpose… I killed Smee Jillian. Smee who was always a loyal companion. Even when I didn’t deserve it. He begged me not to, but I crushed his heart. The Darkness was inside me, but it didn’t make me do that. All the things I did… they came from me. From my dark heart. If I go back to the world of the living… I can’t subject any of you to that…”

 

“So what? You’ll live the rest of your days as a hermit?” Jillian asked in disbelief.

 

“If that’s what it takes. I’ll go to the world without Magic. Emma made sure to keep Bae’s apartment in New York. I can live there. Alone.”

 

“We came all this way! We every one of us wants to save you! Why can’t you see that the people you hurt want to FORGIVE you?!?”

 

“BECAUSE I CANT FORGIVE MYSELF!!! No matter how hard I work, no matter how much I try, the darkness will find me. It’s better if I remain alone. So no one else I care about can be hurt.”

 

“What more can I do father? What more can I say? I can’t help you find forgiveness if you won’t let me.” She wiped her eyes.

 

“Some people don’t deserve forgiveness Jillian.”

 

    The young Captain stood. Tears running quietly down her cheeks.

 

“You’re WRONG. Everyone can be forgiven.”

 

“Do you really believe that?”

 

“I have to.” She said adamantly. “Otherwise there’s no hope for me either.”

 

    She turned and stomped down the stairs.

 

“No hope…” He whispered.

 

    Shuck whined.

 

“No… hope…” He placed his head in his hand.

 

*****

 

“So you’re saying trapped inside every wraith is a god that Hades is manipulating?” Adam raised his eyebrows.

 

“~It would seem so. Libitina is much more mild than the other gods we’ve met. She seems perfect happy to remain in the graveyard. She’s got a thing for granny’s day-old muffins though…”

 

“But you’re safe? She’s not dangerous?”

 

“~I’d say she’s as dangerous as any other god. But she doesn’t seem to care enough to put out the effort to cause trouble.” She shrugged. “Besides, the wraiths are repelled by life and fertility.”

 

“What does that mean?” He puzzled.

 

“~It means this pregnancy is good for something other than forgetting where I put the car keys.” She smiled. “The wraiths can’t touch me.”

 

“That’s a relief.”

 

“~The Weeping Rose is the only thing we’ve found that breaks them out of their wraith state. I’d go around releasing all of them, except it’s not that easy while I’m weeks away from giving birth.”

 

“Haven’t I been telling you to take it easy?” He laughed.

 

“~I’m fine.” She smiled. “~I’m more worried about you! I never imagined you’d run in to Cruela!”

 

“Jillian healed me with Calypsos balsam. Truthfully I’m almost grateful to have seen Cruela. I got a sense of closure out of locking her in that cage.”

 

“~I’d have poked a few holes in her first.” Belle gave an angry pout.

 

“Belle… we met the Hyenas here. Ed. He can talk. Do you want to-?”

 

“~NO!!!” She shouted. “~No please. I… I don’t know what I could possibly say.”

 

“That’s probably how Killian feels right now. I don’t think it will be so easy for him to face us.”

 

“~If there’s anything I can do to help, we will keep the mirror with us at all times. So you can contact us anytime you need to.”

 

    Adam looked at her for a long moment. Studying her features. Her face slightly rounder during her pregnancy. Eyes more brilliant as she anticipated her future family. He let out a breath in a contented sigh.

 

“I love you Belle. I’m coming back to you. And I’m going to make sure Killian does too.”

 

Notes:

There will be more conversations between the living and the dead sprinkled in here and there.
It’s a little tricky keeping the story moving while also giving the closure a bunch of these people need.

Chapter 55: Don’t Turn Away

Summary:

Setting: Tartarus (Loft)

With Killian broken, they fear returning him to life in his current state will do more harm than good. They resolve to ease his mind before their return.

“He’s agreed to come back?” Emma asked with relief.

 

“Yes.” Jillian crossed her arms pacing on the landing outside the loft. “But… not for the right reasons…”

 

“What do you mean?” Emma shook her head.

 

“He still thinks he’s unworthy. He thinks the bad things that have happened in our world are because of him. He’s lost all hope for the future. He thinks he has to remain alone. A hermit. I want him back but… not that way. If we bring him home now… I’m worried he’ll be gone and we will never see him again.”

 

    Emma was quiet.

 

“Well?” Jillian demanded. “What do we do?”

 

“How am I supposed to know? I’ve spent years working with him through these traumas. He’s helped me with mine too. But now, it’s like we’re at square one. It’s like we’ve never met. Never gone through… the things we went through.”

 

“We can’t take him back in this state.” Jillian sighed. “We still have some time. We need to show him what he has to live for. And that the people he cares about still want him in their lives, despite the hardship.”

 

“I’m not sure I can help with that…” Emma turned away.

 

“You’re just going to abandon him?!?” Jillian growled.

 

“Are you kidding me?!? You’ve spent this whole time telling me you want me to stay away from him! Telling me you’re taking him someplace he won’t even have to LOOK at me! What do you expect me to do Jill? You think I’m not struggling seeing the man I love like this? You think I don’t feel FUCKING HELPLESS?!?” Emma hid her tears.

 

“Look, I know I can be a bit much…”

 

“A bit?” Emma sniffed.

 

    Jillian smirked at herself.

 

“You’re right about one thing Emma. We have the same goal. And I haven’t made it easy on you. I still believe taking him away is for the best. He needs some distance from… everything.”

 

“I can’t say you’re wrong.” She sighed.

 

“But first we have to get him well enough to make this journey. It may be as simple as walking through a portal to get him home but first we have to get him out of that damn loft.”

 

“I think he needs…” Emma looked up at Jillian who raised an expressive eyebrow. “…never mind.”

 

“I’m trying to work with you here lass. What have ye got?”

 

“Friends. I think he needs his friends. I think he needs to hear from the people he thinks will never forgive him.”

 

    Jillian nodded.

 

“It’s a start.”

 

*****

 

    Meg tried to make her footsteps quiet as she walked up the metal stairs. She cautiously looked around the loft. The black dog on the bed raised his head. Ears up. Alert. But upon seeing her he placed his head back down on the blanket and continued to lay peacefully at the pirates side. Hook lay with his back to the stairs, but when the dog stirred, he turned his head. A look of fear on his face at the prospect of a visitor. But upon seeing his companion through hell, he relaxed.

 

“To what do I owe the pleasure?” He asked, sounding tired.

 

“I haven’t had the chance to speak to you since…” Her eyes were filled with an immense sadness. “Since I left you in hell.”

 

“You didn’t leave me Meg. I told you to escape. You needn’t add my name to your guilt.”

 

“And what of yours?” She asked. “Have your sins felt any lighter since we left those cells?”

 

“I think you know the answer to that.” He said, laying his head back down.

 

    She sat on the side of the bed, she held out her hand for the dog to sniff, but remained slightly frightened of the large hellbeast.

 

“Perhaps this is simply the fate of those meant for Tartarus. To always feel the weight of those chains. The weight of the guilt. We can escape the cell, but not ourselves.” She said.

 

“Aye.”

 

“They tell me you don’t want to return…”

 

“You don’t know what I put these people through.”

 

“Actually, they have this book…”

 

    He sat up, eyes wide, filled with a profound melancholy.

 

“Y-you… know what I did…?”

 

    She nodded.

    He put his head in his hand. Shoulders shaking with emotion.

 

“Hook…” She reached out to touch him.

 

   He recoiled.

 

“I can’t.” He wept. “I can’t live with this… I can’t even be bloody dead with it. And now they tell me I have to return to the world I put through so much pain…”

 

“My husband… He didn’t mean to do what he did. I know he loved our children. But, I couldn’t forgive him. That’s what damned my soul. But everyone you hurt is here. Ready and willing to give you redemption. The path to paradise. My husband never gave me that. He just left me to my grief. The people you love want you in their lives Hook. The only reason they would want that is because you make their lives better. It’s not just about the happiness you deserve. It’s about theirs too. They know they’re better off with you alive.”

 

“My best friend said something like that to me once.” He wiped his eyes.

 

“That would be Belle.” Meg smiled.

 

“Aye. And you know what I did to her. And to Adam.”

 

“Have you tried talking to her?”

 

“I haven’t been able to face any of them…”

 

“If you truly believe you must serve your sentence for your sins, it’s not Hades to whom you owe your debt. It’s them. They’re here. They’re telling you how to find redemption. It may be the hardest thing you ever do. But I don’t think you can cleanse your soul any other way.”

 

“Arf!” Shuck agreed, startling Megara.

 

“Thank you Meg.” He smiled.

 

    She stood, coming around to his side of the bed where he remained seated. She cautiously reached out and touched his shoulder. He did not flinch. She leaned in and placed a gentile kiss on his cheek.

 

“I’m glad to have met you Killian Jones. And I know everyone down there feels the same. Don’t turn away.”

 

    She walked down the stairs. The others all glanced at her. She kept her eyes down and stepped out the door and into the night.

 

*****

 

   The group crowded in the stairwell outside the apartment. Everyone but Lilly and the Hyenas in attendance. The Dragon witch had remained in the library. The other three had returned to the forest for the night.

 

“So the plan is to give him fuzzy feelings?” Regina sighed.

 

“Hey, you were the one that said you wished you’d been nicer.” Ruby pointed out.

 

    Regina pursed her lips and looked away.

 

“We have to be gentile.” Adam said. “I suggest we speak to him one at a time.”

 

“We may want to ease him into it.” Milah suggested. “Bae and I could go first.”

 

“Yes. He has already healed a great deal of his guilt about us.” Neal agreed.

 

“I already tried. Didn’t have much success.” Emma shook her head.

 

“Should I go?” Daddy Hook asked. “Not sure how he’d feel about speaking to himself…”

 

    The group looked around silently for a moment.

 

“Maybe not…” David said.

 

   The rest of them nodded their heads.

 

“Let’s give him tonight. We can try speaking to him tomorrow.” Jillian suggested.

 

   The others agreed and turned in for the night.

 

*****

 

    Meg walked down the street looking around the strange town. Buildings and clothing she wasn’t accustomed to. But none of it seemed to matter after the torment of hell.

    She felt isolated at the apartment. The only one she knew or cared about was Killian. But after reading the storybook she certainly had a better acquaintance with the rest of them.
    She didn’t know where she was going, or what she was even doing. Being in purgatory didn’t feel like the step before paradise. It felt like emptiness.
    Finally she resolved to walk around the block and return. Coming back to the road the apartment was on. She had seen various souls on her walk, but as she rounded the corner she saw the silhouette of someone she feared she recognized.

    Her heart stopped. It couldn’t be true. There was no way.

 

“I’m imagining things.” She said aloud to herself, keeping her route.

 

    The man walked down the middle of the street. Her breathing became quick. She felt the blood drain from her face. And yet her heart beat loud in her ears. She kept to her path.

 

“Megara?” He said.

 

‘No’ She thought. ‘It’s not possible. Not here.’

 

“Meg!”

 

    She gasped. The man stood before her. Flashes of blood and bodies in her mind.

 

“He-Heracles…” She breathed before losing consciousness in his arms.

 

Chapter 56: Demigod of Strength and Vitality

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke (Loft)

When a Demi-god shows up to the door, no one knows exactly what to expect. Though as it turns out it’s nothing new. Just more urgency to accomplish their mission.

   The company in the loft was winding down for the night. Even Lilly had returned and settled in to the nursery. The knock on the door was unexpected.

 

“What fresh hell-?” Emma murmured as she opened the door with a yawn.

 

    Standing on the other side was a large man with broad shoulders, and a full beard of curls. He wore very little other than a lion’s pelt cape and a leather loincloth. In his arms was Meg, fully unconscious.

“Uh…” She said. “Anyone order a he-man stripper?”

 

“May I come in?” He asked. “I’d like to set her down.”

 

“Not so fast.” Jillian drew her sword. “We’re going to need an explanation.”

 

   The man looked to Emma for a different answer.

 

“What she said.” The savior nodded her head towards the young captain.

 

“I am Heracles. Demigod of strength and vitality.” He said as though it were obvious.

 

“Herc?!?” Snow gasped.

 

“Mom? Do you… know this guy?”

 

“Yes! Let him in!” She urged.

 

    Emma stepped aside.

 

“How do you know him?” David asked his wife quietly.

 

“He’s a friend… from… childhood.”

 

    David looked displeased.

 

“May I…?” He raised the unconscious woman in his arms towards the couch.

 

   Regina stood, allowing him space to place her down.

 

“It’s wonderful to see you Herc, but what are you doing here?” Snow asked.

 

    David crossed his arms and squared his shoulders, but still came in rather small next to the large man who towered higher than all of them. Even Adam.

 

“Megara is my former wife…” He said sadly.

 

“She is?” Snow asked.

 

“I have spent my entire afterlife hoping she would appear someday in limbo. And then perhaps I could be truly redeemed.” He looked at her.

 

“What do you mean?” Snow asked.

 

“She was sent to Tartarus because of me. A fate she didn’t deserve.”

 

“How could it be because of you?”

 

“The gods are cruel. They will help you and hinder you in the same breath. Megara warned me… I should have listened. And I should have helped her before they sent her to that cursed place on my behalf.”

 

“Herc, talk to us. What’s going on?” Snow furrowed her brow.

 

“The land of the dead has been stalled for a long time. Souls, trapped in Tartarus. Unable to serve their intended sentence, and instead held in torment for eternity. All for Hades to use them to fuel his own power. Hopelessness.”

 

“Hopeless-?” Regina stepped forward. “Are you saying Hades has turned the souls of the damned into a battery?”

 

“If he crosses into purgatory he will have the souls working towards redemption as well.”

 

“And then paradise, and then the land of the living. We KNOW this story.” She rolled her eyes.

 

“I don’t think you do.” He said seriously. “The minute he crossed into the world of the dead things started changing.”

   The large man pointed up the stairs towards the loft.

“I have been waiting for Megara to pass into limbo for years. The minute he arrived she began her path to paradise. He has the power to change the world of the dead. For the better or worse.”

 

“Yeah.” Regina scoffed. “Like I said. We know.”

 

“We’re working on getting him home.” Emma bit her thumb.

 

“You need to do better.” Said the intimidatingly muscular demigod. “Now that Hades is active once more it’s only a matter of time before the gods are at war.”

 

“Woah. Wait. Gods at war?” Neal said.

 

“That kind of cataclysm could destroy the realms.” Adam opened his eyes wide.

 

“Yes. It could.” Heracles nodded.

 

“Our mission is still the same.” Jillian said. “But we can’t force him through the portal to be a slave in his own body.”

 

“You could actually.” The Demigod crossed his arms.

 

“But we won’t.” David stepped forward. “The gods aren’t at war yet.”

 

“We have some time. This doesn’t have to be unpleasant for him.” Emma said.

 

“If you force him through the portal and he dies of shock we haven’t really changed much have we?” Daddy Hook said.

 

“Well whatever the case. You must do it quickly. The cataclysm is already in motion.” Heracles looked up at the loft once more.

 

   He turned headed for the exit.

 

“Where are you going?” Ruby asked.

 

“I’ll return in the morning.” He opened the door and stopped. “Megara… when she wakes up, please tell her, I’m not here to hurt her.”

 

    He closed the door behind him.

 

“I’ve had just about enough of this!!!” Regina snarled.

 

“I’m with her.” Jillian agreed. “If one more bloody god walks through that door I’m going to start shooting.”

 

“Easy.” Ruby put her hands on her girlfriend’s shoulders, feeling her relax at her touch.

 

“Is anyone else worried how serious this is getting?” Snow asked.

 

“May I suggest taking this one step at a time?” Daddy Hook stepped forward. “The urgency makes no difference so long as we accomplish our objective.”

 

“Through the power of friendship.” Regina rolled her eyes again.

Notes:

Just a heads up, Heracles is going to be a lot closer to the character from mythology than the Disney character.
So definitely don’t expect a humble, awkward, lovable guy.

Chapter 57: Get Messy

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke (loft)

As a new day dawns the hero’s work to ease Killian’s troubled mind and prepare him for the journey back to the world of the living.

    The sun rose on another day in purgatory. The apartment was quiet as the company slept in the early hours of the morning. Milah woke first. The dead don’t need to sleep. They simply feel rested when they do. She looked over at Baelfire. He had given her the window seat and slept near her on the ground.

    Since his arrival in purgatory she had known true happiness. Though she was sad to know her son had passed before he got to see his on child grown, they had bonded over the experience. In the end he had been separated from Henry the same way she had been separated from him.

    She looked up at the metal staircase. The light shone through the windows, obscuring her vision as she climbed. Blinking in the light of the loft she saw him sitting upright on the bed. His back to her, feet planted on the ground. Bent over in though.

 

“Hello Killian.” She said softly.

 

“Milah…” He responded.

 

“I see you followed our advice, you made it out.”

 

“I couldn’t have without your help.”

 

“The fact that you escaped at all means you were able to forgive yourself.”

 

“I’d call it frustration more than forgiveness.”

 

“Sounds about right.” She smiled.

 

    Walking over she sat at the foot of the bed.

 

“I like her.” She said.

 

“Jillian?” He asked.

 

“Well I like her too. But I was talking about Emma.”

 

    His shoulders went rigid.

 

“It’s ok. I know you moved on. You don’t need to add that to your guilt.”

 

“I met someone else I cared about. But it never changed my feelings for you. I spent the rest of my life after your death seeking-“

 

“Revenge.” She finished. “I never wanted that for you.”

 

“What did you want?”

 

“Exactly what you got. I wanted you to find love. A life worth living. Peace.”

 

“I had it for a minute. I had happiness.” He kept his head down.

 

    She reached cautiously across the bedspread taking his hand.

 

“You can have it again.”

 

“You don’t understand…” He whispered.

 

“Yes I do.” She said adamantly. “I understand that you and Emma went through a terrible ordeal. But before it you were happy. You said so yourself.”

 

“And you think I can have that again? Nothing will ever be the same.” He shook his head, gripping her hand tight.

 

“You’re right. Nothing will be the same. But do you expect me to believe you haven’t been through difficult times with her before? YOU?”

 

    He smiled through his grief.

 

“Aye, we’ve been through difficulty. Believe it or not this isn’t the first time she’s seen me die.”

 

“That doesn’t actually surprise me in the slightest.” She chuckled.

 

    They sat for a long moment in silence. Facing away from one another. Hands clasped.

 

“Do you still love her?” Milah asked.

 

    She could feel him shaking.

 

“Yes.” His voice was so quiet it could scarcely be heard. “I love her. More than I thought I could love anyone after your death.”

 

“There’s only one person standing between you and happiness. You do this to yourself Killian. Open your eyes and look at the love around you. You felt a moment of forgiveness in Tartarus. You couldn’t have escaped if you didn’t. You can find that again. And when you do, stop running from happiness. Be with the woman you love.”

 

“Milah I-“ He looked up meeting her eyes for a moment before he turned away once more.

 

   She stood, kneeling in front of him. She framed his face with her hands. He clenched his eyes shut.

 

“Look at me.” She said.

 

   As though to took great effort, he hesitated, before meeting her eyes.

 

“I love you so much Killian. I know she loves you just as much as I do. Do you know why?”

 

“W-why?”

 

“Because I would have done it too. And I know it was terrible for you, being the Dark One, but the desperation not to lose someone like you… I understand it.”

 

    He rested his hand upon hers, pressing it gently to his cheek before taking it to place a gentle kiss on her wrist.

 

“You were the first person to soothe the darkness in me. You and Bae.”

 

“Your fight against the darkness isn’t over. But you can’t overcome it alone.”

 

    She stood and kissed the top of his head. Running her hand down to his shoulder.

 

“But you CAN overcome it. The Killian I know is no coward. Face your failure. Find your happiness. Baelfire and I will be waiting for you in paradise when your time has truly come.”

 

    She walked towards the stairs, smiling to see her son coming to lend his own counsel. She looked at him with a smiles filled with pride. Hugging him tight. She walked down the steps and left the father and son alone.

 

*****

 

    Emma opened her eyes. Still laying on the floor next to the coffee table. She hadn’t gotten much sleep. It was nothing new. After stabbing the sword through him and destroying the darkness she had regained the ability to sleep. But wished she hadn’t. Each time she drifted off to rest, she eventually found her stabbing him again.

   And again.

   And again.

   She sat up quickly and held her head. Milah was coming down the stairs. She saw the tears in her eyes. Watching her walk to the window to look out at the morning sun. From behind Emma could see her shoulders shaking with emotion as she wept.

   Neal had gone up moments earlier. She stood, wondering if she should go talk to her.

 

“Better not love.”

 

    She turned.

 

“H-Hook.” Emma said, seeing the other in pirate garb.

 

“Leave this one to me.” He smiled.

 

    Emma headed for the front door. Hook walked up behind Milah. Being sure to step loud enough for her to hear his approach.

 

“What’s it like?” She asked without turning around. “Paradise? With her?”

 

“Well it’s… paradise. Every moment with her is like the first moment we fell in love. We spend all our time speaking of Bae and Jillian. Remembering times we had together. Reliving them, more thrilling than the first time. We make love. We can keep going for days.” He laughed.

 

    She chuckled as well.

 

“Wave after wave of pleasure.” He touched her shoulder. “But it not just physical. The ecstasy is being with her. Being one with her. A part of her. I love her.”

 

   She turned quickly placing her head and hands against his chest as she cried.    

 

“Oh Killian… you say such beautiful things.”

 

    His arms closed around her. Letting her cry.

 

“I’m alright.” She stepped back, breaking the embrace to wipe her eyes. “I am happy in my afterlife. It’s perfect the way it is.”

 

“What I said… about being one with her…” He turned her chin up. “My Milah would want me to kiss you right now.”

 

     She wore a look of shock. It was him. The same man. She had died in his arms. She closed her eyes as he leaned in and placed a gentile kiss on her lips. He lingered, she could feel his breath upon her cheek as they pulled away ever so slightly.

    For a moment she felt an empty lightness. Not thinking of anything but the kiss. But as their lips hovered scarcely an inch apart, her chest swelled with an incredible warmth as she pulled him back, passionately locking him once more. She turned her head, her hand on the back of his neck. Her tongue brushed upon his. Their bodies pressed close.

 

“~Ahem-!” Coughed Ruby loudly.

 

    They turned in surprise. Lips flushed pink from their passionate kiss.

 

“I was going to ask if you wanted some coffee.” She held up a cup.

 

“N-no… thank you…” Milah said.

 

“None for me either. Now run along, we’re busy.” Hook smirked leaning in towards Milah again.

 

    She moved back with an amused smile.

 

“Thank you Hook.” She said. “I think I needed that.”

 

    Her hand lingered on his chest, she looked back at him as she walked into the kitchen.

 

“Really?” Daddy Hook crossed his arms and looked disapprovingly at Ruby.

 

“Don’t look at me like that.” She pointed an accusing coffee mug at him. “I know you Jones’s. That was about to get messy.”

 

“Can’t handle messy?” He crossed his arms.

 

“I’m dating your daughter.”

 

“Right…” He scratched his head.

 

“You can get messy with whoever you want daddy-o. But this is a studio apartment. Get a room.”

Notes:

I was a little worried these one-on-ones with Hook would be boring but they’re actually coming out pretty good!

Chapter 58: Once Upon a Time

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke/storybrooke

Things are progressing on the front to restore Hook. But so is the rest of it.

    Emma stepped out of the apartment. Taking a deep breath of morning air. It didn’t feel the same as it did in storybrooke.

 

“I guess even the air is dead here.” She said aloud.

 

“Only to the living.”

 

“Geez!!!” Emma jumped back to see a slender woman in light robes with ombré hair. “Who the-?”

 

    She saw her eyes. Pink like the crown of peonies around her head.

 

 

“Let me guess. Persephone?” Emma felt the familiar unease at being in the presence of a goddess.

 

“At your service.” She curtsied informally.

 

“Why appear to me out here? There’s a whole group inside.” Emma pointed over her shoulder with her thumb.

 

“Three is a crowd.”

 

“Fair enough.” She shrugged. “Is there something I can do for you?”

 

“Do not remove yourself because of your guilt.”

 

“W-what?”

 

“You want to take a lesser role but I assure you, you have a vital part to play in this story.”

 

“Oh yeah?” She sounded skeptical. “Sounds like you already know how this whole adventure ends.”

 

“Not the whole adventure. But I have seen your future Emma Swan. And he is in it.”

 

    Her mouth fell open.

 

“H-he is…? How?”

 

“I can’t tell you that. But I can tell you he needs you.”

 

“But… what I did…”

 

“He needs to follow your example.”

 

“What if… what if I’m not there yet? How am I supposed to help him if I can’t help myself?”

 

“I believe that question answers itself Emma Swan. You know what to do.”

 

    She was gone in the blink of an eye.

 

*****

 

“Hello father. It’s good to see you out of chains.” Neal approached the bed.

 

“I’m not sure I can handle another person telling me to forgive myself right now.”

 

“Not a problem. That isn’t what I came for.”

 

“What did you come for?” He looked over his shoulder.

 

“I came to have my father tell me a story.” He laid down on the bed, crossing his ankles and placing his hands behind his head, looking at the ceiling.

 

“A story?”

 

“You used to tell me stories all the time. On stormy nights when the ship was rocking. I remember the sound of your voice.” He closed his eyes. “It helped me feel calm. Helped me sleep. I want you to tell me a story about your life after I was gone.”

 

“There’s a storybook for that.”

 

“I don’t want the book. I want you to tell me a story that isn’t in the book. Tell it like a fantasy. Something good. A happy moment. The happiest moment you had since I’ve been gone.”

 

“The happiest?” He thought for a long moment taking a deep breath.

“Once upon a time, there was a pirate and a princess.”

 

“Good start. I like where this is going.”

 

“They met, and fell in love. But it wasn’t always easy.”

 

“Probably doesn’t help to have a son beating you across the face over her.” Baelfire remarked with a smirk.

 

    Killian laughed, continuing his story with a smile.

 

“The princess loved her people, and the pirate loved the sea. They lived in a cottage on the shore. As time went on, the princess began to miss living in a castle. The pirate loved her so much, he would have built her one with his bare hands. He would have left his beloved ocean to live with her in the pine forest. He rushed to tell her. To sacrifice for her. But before he could, she took him in his ship, and sailed to their new home. A castle for the two of them. And a dock for his ship.”

 

“Where the sea meets the land.” Neal whispered. “Did they live happily ever after?”

 

    He was silent. Neal waited, but he said nothing.

 

“Well, it was a good story father. But it needs a better ending.” He sat up and clapped a strong hand on his back. “I’ll be waiting to hear the rest. When you can tell it to me.”

 

*****

 

“I can’t believe you BEAT me!” Roland said in shock.

 

“Haha! Believe it kid. I am kicking -Your -Butt.” Zelena taunted.

 

“I’ve played this game for HOURS! Days! Months! Ever since we came to live in Storybrooke! How can you beat me at every game? Are you cheating?” He turned to her.

 

“You know I’m actually not!” She said in surprise. “I really am just naturally gifted.”

 

“I think I could catch up to you on the racing games. Eventually. But the fighting games! How’d you get so good at fighting?”

 

“It’s all about timing.” Zelena said with arrogance. “Find a pattern and exploit the weak spot.”

 

    Zelena’s character on the screen stood victorious as Roland’s character dramatically died.

 

“You two have been playing those for days.” Robin stood behind them with Margot. “I’ll admit, it’s the last thing I expect you to bond over…”

 

“Papa hates video games.” Roland smiled, cuing up another fight.

 

“I thought since I woke with Pandoras favor perhaps I would be better at it. Turns out my gift of accuracy only applies to the real world.”

 

“Guess we can’t all be as talented as I am.” Zelena smirked as she executed another artful combo.

 

    There was a knock at the door. Robin turned to answer, finding Marian on the stoop looking concerned.

 

“Is everything ok?” He asked.

 

“I need to talk to you.” She said seriously.

 

“Of course.” He stepped aside letting her in.

 

    It had taken Marian longer than most to settle in to the Storybrooke culture. But she had adapted a rather simple but elegant style of clothing. The high waisted light blue jeans and simple white V neck looked rather good on her under a heavy knit cardigan and khaki canvas workers jacket to protect her from the cold. He notice her wool socks hiking boots.

 

“Have you been sleeping outside again?” He asked as she tracked bits of dirt into the foyer.

 

“What does that matter?” She shook her head.

 

“It’s December.”

 

“Lilly is gone. Roland is staying here since the wraiths attacked. There’s no reason for me to stay in that apartment alone. I prefer the forest.”

 

“And aperently the snow.” He laughed.

 

    Marian remained serious.

 

“I take it your talk with Lilly didn’t go well.” He sighed.

 

“She believes what she’s doing is right.” She shook her head. “She said I should be proud…”

 

“But if she hasn’t discovered how. What do we even have to worry about?”

 

“I have to worry about what to do.” Marian put her hands on her hips, looking down. “I have to decide whether or not to expose her.”

 

“Marian, our friends won’t hurt her.”

 

“It’s not just that…” She shook her head. “If I tell them… I lose Lilly….”

 

     Quiet tears streamed down her cheeks. She looked up taking a breath. Blinking to stop the flow of emotion.

 

“Marian…” Robin stepped forward with sympathy.

 

“Betray my friends by keeping her secret. Or betray my lover by exposing her plan.” She met his eyes. “Tell me Robin. What am I supposed to do?”

Chapter 59: Through Great Effort

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke (Loft)

Snow remembers her childhood with the mortal Heracles, marveling how things change.

{Many years ago

in the Enchanted Forest}

    Snow ran through the carefully manicured woods. The target was in front of her. She drew her bow and fired an arrow. It flew some feet off from her target. She threw down her bow in anger and frustration.

 

“You’re not concentrating.”

 

    She turned and saw the tall boy approaching from behind her.

“I should be able to do this! There’s something wrong with this bow. I need a new one.” She crossed her arms and sat down in the brush.

 

“A true archer can use any bow.” Smirked her companion.

 

“I’m a PRINCESS.” She said bitterly.

 

“Perhaps that is what stands in your way?”He suggested.

 

“It shouldn’t. It should make me PERFECT.”

 

“I know how you feel.”

 

“How could you possibly know how I feel?”

“Try being the mortal son of a god sometime.” He sat next to her.

 

“Hercules…” She shook her head in disbelief.

 

“It’s HERACLES Snow.”

 

“When you start calling me your highness I’ll start calling you that. Until then you’re Herc.”

 

“Fair enough I suppose. Ready to try again?” Smiled the young man.

 

“Only if you bring me a new bow.” She looked at the weapon she had thrown down.

 

“Absolutely not.” He shook his head.

 

“But-!”

 

“You’re making excuses for lack of practice.”

 

“I didn’t HAVE to practice to be a champion equestrian. I’m a natural. The first time I sat in my horses saddle I excelled. This should be no different. It’s the bow.”

 

“And what happens when you ride a different horse?” He asked

 

“Why does that matter?” She shook her head.

 

“If you can only ride one horse and excel you’re hardly a champion. Just like only using one bow doesn’t make you an archer.”

 

“But all the medals and trophies I’ve won-!”

 

“You didn’t win them your horse did.”

 

“How DARE you! I am the crown princess of the Enchanted Forest!”

 

“And I am the son of Zeus. Hasn’t changed the fact that I walk among mortals. But I won’t let that stop me. I will be a god someday. Just as you will be queen.”

 

“How do you expect to become a god if you were born to a mortal?”

 

“The same way I expect you to hit that target with that bow. Effort.”

 

~~~~~~

 

    Snow sat up in her bed. Next to her David lay sleeping. She shook her head as the memory of her childhood passed. The others were beginning to wake. She saw Ruby in the kitchen making coffee. Megara was still asleep on the couch.

 

“Good morning.” David sat up and stretched. “How did you sleep?”

 

    She shook her head.

 

“What is it?” He asked placing a hand on her shoulder.

 

“I just… I haven’t thought of my childhood in a while. It was strange to see Herc.”

 

“When you say childhood…”

 

“I guess we weren’t children. It feels like I was only a child. But I suppose I was a young woman.”

 

“That’s what I was afraid of…” He murmured.

 

“Are you jealous?” She smiled.

 

“Of the Demigod of Strength and Vitality who goes around in nothing but a fur diaper? Why would I be?” He smiled. “Women don’t like men with TOO many muscles, right?”

 

“And yet men seem all too concerned with them.” She laughed.

 

“When you say he was your friend…” He scratched his head.

 

“David!”

 

“Can you blame me for being worried? The guy is HUGE!”

 

“He wasn’t when I knew him. He was tall and lanky and strong. But always wise when it came to strength. To see him as a god… it’s what he always wanted…”

 

“He’s not coming back is he?”

 

“Probably. If he knows something about this whole situation with Hook we may need his help.”

 

“Great…” The prince sighed, putting on a shirt.

 

“Charming we have two children together. We share true love. We share a HEART. You’re being silly.” She laughed.

 

“I’ve never had to compete with a god before.”

 

“Demigod.” She corrected.

 

“What’s the difference?”

 

“I don’t know… his resume I guess?”

 

“Snow, you would tell me if you and he-?”

 

“Good. You two are awake.” Regina pulled back the curtain to the bedroom area. “That means I don’t have to go next.”

 

“Next?” Snow asked.

 

“The plan remember? We’re all taking to Hook. Doing the whole sharing and caring thing you’re all so obsessed with.”

 

“You don’t want to?” David asked.

 

“I didn’t say I don’t want to. I’m just… not looking forward to it. This kind of thing is easy for all of you. For me it’s… awkward.”

 

“Only because you MAKE it awkward.” David sighed. “I guess I’ll go first. After breakfast.”

 

    He stepped out the curtain and into the living area.

 

“Regina.” Snow stopped her. “Do you remember the horse I had? As a child? The one you trained?”

 

“Yes. I have a pretty good memory for horses.”

 

“All those medals I won… do you think it was me? Or the horse?”

 

“What kind of answer do you want?” She raised her eyebrow. “The Mayor’s or the Evil Queen’s?”

 

“Give it to me straight.” She tensed.

 

“I trained that horse to listen to anybody.” She shrugged. “It was a perfectly obedient animal.”

 

“Then… I didn’t earn them…” She looked down. “When I was younger, I really believed I had…”

 

“That’s what your father wanted.”

 

“It isn’t what I wanted. At least… not for my children. I want Emma and Neal to earn what they have.”

 

“You may not have trained that horse, but you did teach your children well. I wasn’t there for Henry like I should have been. The truth is… I’m hoping to follow your example with Margot.”

 

“Really?” She looked up hopefully.

 

“I’ve always been good with horses… people? Not so much. My mother was terrible. Never a very good example for me. So the only person in my life to show me how to be a good mother… was you.”

 

“Thank you Regina. I’d be happy to help you with Margot. If you ever wanted to talk.”

 

“I may just take you up on that. Just… not while we’re in purgatory.”

 

Chapter 60: Wisdom of Forgiveness

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke (loft)

David and Snow take their turns to speak to Hook.

   David walked up into the loft. Killian was sitting at the end of the bed petting the large black dog seated on the floor in front of him. He turned as the prince came up the stairs. When he saw who it was he went rigid and looked down.

 

“Please.” He begged. “You don’t have to-“

 

“I want to.” He interrupted.

 

“I know what I did. I enslaved you. I forced you to do things against your will. No one knows the pain of that more than I do. I’m sorry. I have no excuse.”

 

“Power of darkness forced into you seems like a halfway decent excuse.” He shrugged.

 

“You’re the last person I expected to give me the benefit of the doubt.” Killian shook his head.

 

“Don’t give me too much credit. It took me a few years.” He retrieved a simple wooden chair from the corner and sat on it facing the bed.

 

“Please tell me you’re not all coming up here one by one.”

 

“Actually that’s exactly what we’re doing.” He smirked.

 

“Well you can stop. I’ve agreed to return.”

 

“To Storybrooke?”

 

“To the land of the living.”

 

“That’s not going to fly.” David shook his head.

 

“Pardon?”

 

“Look, you and I are… Different.”

 

“Clearly.” Hook sighed.

 

“But I’ve learned a lot from knowing you. In  fact… I think I’ve never learned more from anyone else. Including Snow and Emma.”

 

    Killian looked up in surprise.

 

“There’s something to be said about learning from our enemies.” David sat forward. “We don’t have to face our own flaws the same way when we’re looking at those who are like us. I think the only way we grow is by seeing our flaws through the people we struggle to agree with.”

 

“That’s… rather wise.” He said quietly.

 

“I don’t want you back in Storybrooke because I’m making excuses for what you did. I want you back because you know it was wrong. Because you take it THIS hard when you are responsible for hurting people. That’s not how a villain thinks Hook. That is what makes a hero.”

 

    Killian put his head down past his shoulders, obscuring his face from view.

 

“Emma loves you.” David continued. “She feels as bad for her actions as you feel for your own. No one understands you more than she does right now. I tried to keep you away from her in the past. But truly, I cannot ask more for my daughter than a man that would die to save her.”

 

“I had to die to earn your approval?” He said with amused disbelief.

 

“Worse.” He stood and clapped a firm hand on his shoulder. “You have to come back to life for it.”

 

    The prince turned and made his way down the stairs.

 

*****

 

    Meg sat up as David stepped off the stairway into the kitchen. The apartment with busy with life. People making breakfast, eating breakfast, cleaning up breakfast. She held her head, trying to recall the night before.

 

“Tea?” Snow held out a cup to her.

 

“T-Thank you.” She took it.

 

“Do you know who brought you home last night?” She asked, sitting on the end of the couch.

 

“I wasn’t dreaming…” She shook her head. “It was Heracles.”

 

“You’ve read our story Meg. But we don’t know yours. What happened last night?”

 

“I saw him… and everything when blank.”

 

“Why?”

 

“H-he…” She looked up into Snows eyes.

    Suddenly she felt a swell of anger. A thirst for vengeance.

“He killed my children.” She said bitterly.

 

    Snow’s cup fell from her hand to shatter on the floor.

 

“He wouldn’t.” She whispered. “The Herc I knew wouldn’t…”

 

    The others looked from the kitchen, a silence falling over the apartment.

 

“The man you knew was mortal.” Meg stood. “My husband became involved with the gods. My children died as a result. That man murdered his own children. And his reward was immortality. You had better be careful. Nothing good can come of dancing with divinity.”

 

    She opened the door and stepped out onto the landing to catch her breath.

 

*****

 

“How is it going?” Ruby asked as David approached the kitchen counter for a cup of coffee.

 

“Hard to say. He’s pretty broken.” The prince sighed.

 

“The thought of bringing him back only to lose him to this profound melancholy…” Jillian shook her head. “A part of me wonders if we’re doing the right thing…”

 

“What do you mean?” Ruby asked.

 

“Perhaps we shouldn’t be convincing him to return… perhaps we should be guiding him to paradise?” She said sadly.

 

“Do you really believe that Jill?” Ruby said in surprise.

 

“Believe it? Sure. Want it…? Of course I don’t want it!” She dropped her fist onto the counter. “I want my bloody father back!”

 

“Well, it’s admirable that you can admit that maybe what we want for him isn’t what’s best for him.” David smiled.

 

“…is that what I just admitted…?” Jill whispered to her first mate.

 

“Yes Captain. It kind of is.” Ruby whispered back in amusement.

 

“Not that it matters.” David shook his head. “It seems pretty clear that the gods want him out of the land of the dead.”

 

“I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised. Hook dies and starts a cataclysmic war between the gods. Sounds about right.” Ruby nodded and drank her coffee.

 

*****

 

“Hello…?” Snow looked around the loft cautiously.

 

“Bloody hell, not another one.” Hook sighed.

 

“I brought you tea.” She said with a smile.

 

“Look, this hasn’t been easy for me. I need a break.” He shook his head.

 

“It’s got rum in it.”

 

    He turned his head quickly.

 

“Actually it’s mostly rum. But I did put a bit of earl grey in there.”

 

    He took the mug from her and tipped back a large swallow. He let out a sigh of contentment.

 

“Jillian brought some with her. Thought you could use a drink after hell.”

 

    He was quiet.

 

“I’m not sure what everyone else has been saying. But now it’s my turn.”  Her tone shifted.

 

    His shoulders went rigid. He took another drink of rum.

 

“You took my husband from me.” She said with anger in her voice. “You kept him as a slave. Made him burn down buildings. People died in those fires. I never knew at any given moment if I would see him again. If that night would be the night you crushed his heart. I was completely helpless.”

 

    He lowered his head in shame.

 

“I hate feeling helpless. Even when Regina chased me out of my own home, I took control and fought back. But that day on the ship, I had to watch as both my husband and my daughter’s life hung in the balance. When we left to come here, I had a lot of time to think of what I wanted to say to you.”

 

“Go on…” He looked up at her slowly. “Say it.”

 

“I forgive you.”

 

    His eyes open wide.

 

“There’s a funny thing about forgiveness. It’s very powerful. It can’t be taken by force. True forgiveness is the only thing an individual can control. It is pure, and perfect. And you don’t get to decide to accept it. I’ve forgiven you whether you like it or not.” She smiled.

 

“S-Snow…” He said in awe.

 

    She put her arms around him in a motherly embrace. She let out a sigh of contentment to have spoken her mind.

 

“You’ll be ok.” She touched his cheek. “Wait and see. There’s hope for you yet.”

 

    She turned to the stairs and descended. Hook sat in stunned silence. He looked down at the mug in his hand, taking a sip. It really was mostly rum.

 

Notes:

I’m pretty happy with how Snow and David’s sessions came out. David’s line of his forgiveness taking coming back to life makes me smile. Not a high bar or anything. Snow’s forgiveness is powerful, and yet somehow kind of toxic? This has got to be where Emma gets her desperation for control.

Chapter 61: Understanding the Darkness

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke

Megara speaks to her former husband, seeking to absolve his guilt. Regina speaks to Hook, ever the relatable villains.

    Meg walked through the alley away from the woods. Careful to keep an eye out for wraiths. She closed her eyes as she saw the shadow of someone standing behind her.

 

“Why are you here Heracles?” She asked quietly.

 

“I seek forgiveness.” Said his deep voice.

 

“Haven’t you heard? I’d rather go to hell than forgive you.” Her voice was sharp.

 

“They are in paradise Megara!”

 

    She went stiff. Her shoulders beginning to shake.

 

“Our children are in paradise. You don’t deserve Tartarus. You deserve to be with them. To have what was taken from you. What… I took from you.” He looked down.

 

“If forgiving you is what it takes maybe they’re better off in paradise without me.”

 

“Do you truly hate me that much?” He asked sadly.

 

“Every minute I spent in hell was made worse knowing you got everything you ever wanted.”

 

“I WANTED TO BE A FATHER!!!” He bellowed, a flash of color in his eye. “You know I loved our boys!”

 

“I told you not to mingle with the gods! I told you the consequences would be the people closest to you! This is all your fault!” Tears rushed down her cheeks.

 

“I know.” He said sadly. “I can’t make up for the pain you suffered in life. But I can reunite my boys with their mother. You don’t have to be a god to know that is what’s right.”

 

“I spent years in hell because of you! And now all of a sudden you want to help me?!?”

 

“I’ve been trying to get to you since your death Megara! I begged Hades to release you! But he refused! Said you were the right person! That you were perfect…”

 

“Perfect?” She asked. “For what?”

 

“For him.” He nodded his head towards the apartment.

 

“Hook?” She asked confused.

 

“Hades needed someone who could help him escape. Said that Hook had a soft spot for single mothers.”

 

“He… WANTED us next to each other? But that means… he wants Hook out! Why?!?”

 

“None of that matters to me! I just need to help you move on!” He stepped forward.

 

“Stay away from me. Unlike you, I know better than to mess with gods.”

 

    She hurried back towards the apartment with new information to share with her friends.

 

*****

 

    Regina wrung her hands as she stood at the bottom of the steps. Finally she took a deep breath and walked up the stairs.

    She found him laying on the bed with the dog resting his head on his masters chest.

 

“Who’s the mutt?” She asked.

 

   He put his head up, pointed ears flattened back, teeth bared. A low growl escaping his lips.

 

“Easy. She’s not dangerous. She’s just mean.”

 

“You’re one to talk. I haven’t had anyone make me feel so bad since my mother.” She crossed her arms.

 

“Aye. I did. I owe you an apology.”

 

“I think I owed you an apology first.

‘Attack before they know what’s coming.’

That’s what mother taught me. She took it very serious. Somehow managed to apply it to everything. I guess it’s hard to quit.”

 

“I’m surprised you even came. What do you care if I come back from the dead?”

 

“You’re not the only one working towards redemption you know. That darkness was coming for me too.”

 

“Well it’s gone now. You don’t have to worry about it anymore. And You don’t have to worry about me.” He sat up and turned his head away.

 

“You’re kind of my hero you know.” She sighed sitting in the wooden chair David had left out. “I’ve managed a lot in my own redemption story. But not like you. You destroyed the Darkness. Snow, David, Adam, Ruby… they don’t know the full weight of that like I do. They haven’t felt the terrible pull of that power like we have.”

 

“I suppose they haven’t.”

 

    They sat for a moment in silence. Killian sipped at his mug of rum.

 

“I’m sorry, for the things I said to you.” He said quietly.

 

“Oh just shut up.” She groaned. “It was all true and you know it. I am bad at magic. I was never naturally gifted like Zelena. I had to work hard to strengthen my abilities. My mother drilled me over and over. And when I couldn’t learn anymore from her she foisted me off on Rumplestiltskin. But I did learn.”

 

    She summoned a fireball in her hands, watching it dance. It was small to start, but she built it into the size of her normal ones, gradually.

 

“Fire may be the easiest spell.  But I am the best at it.” She moved the fireball about in front of her with apparent skill, causing it to dance and flicker in an impressive display.

 

    He looked over. Dark circles under his eyes. Hair and beard growing in raggedly. The fireball reflected in his blue gaze.

 

“Relax.” Regina smiled. “This isn’t for you. Like I said, I admire you Hook. You pointed out our similarities before. I’m only asking you to do it again. You and I know how to hit rock bottom. We know how to get up. And we know how to keep going. No matter how much it hurts.”

    The fireball hovering over her hand slowly went out.

“This is no different. And if I have to suffer these miserable heroes so do you.”

 

    He smirked.

    Regina walked to the stairs.

 

“Oh, and Hook?” She stopped on the second stair looking back.

 

    He turned to her.

 

“What I said, about the others not understanding the pull of the darkness?”

 

    He nodded.

 

“Emma understands.” She said gently. “After everything that happened, Emma understands you.”

 

“Thank you Regina.”

 

 

*****

 

    Emma stood outside the apartment, deep in thought. Not quite certain what to make of Persephone’s council. All the work she had done to let Killian go seemed to slip quickly away as she thought of the prospect that he would be in her future. She felt a sense of excitement. Determination. Purpose.

 

“Take a deep breath.” She said to herself. “It doesn’t mean we end up together. It just means after this is over he won’t disappear from my life.”

 

    She let the air slowly escape her lungs. Her shoulders rising and falling evenly. She leaned back against the wall.

 

“That’s enough for me. So long as I can see him again someday… this is enough.”

 

“What’s enough?”

 

    She turned.

 

“Regina!” Emma jumped.

 

“Take it easy. I just stepped out for some air.”

 

“So much for keeping everyone in the apartment.” Emma grumbled.

 

“Lilly is at the library, Hook’s little friend from Hell went for a walk, despite the wraiths chasing her. Even you’re out here.”

 

“I supposed I should have known.”

 

“How are you doing?” Regina said quietly.

 

“Are you really asking? Or being polite?”

 

“I don’t do polite.”

 

“Fair enough. I’m… fine. I have what I need to finish this mission. Now all we have to do is get HOOK what he needs to make the trip home.”

 

“You’re not freaked out by any of this?”

 

“After Neverland, time travel, and Camelot the afterlife is nothing new.”

 

“Not the afterlife. Hook.”

 

“What do you mean?” Emma asked.

 

“You heard the Demigod. Hook’s death set off a chain reaction. He shows up in hell and the gods lose their damn minds. None of this happened by coincidence.”

 

“I guess I hadn’t thought of it much…” She admitted.

 

“This may be less your fault than you think Emma. If Hook was always fated to be the key to getting hades out of hell, you may be a victim of fate.”

 

“I’ve always been a victim of fate. It’s no excuse for the torture I put him through for my own selfish reasons. But now that you mention it, this whole thing with the gods is getting out of control.”

 

“More than you know.”

 

    They turned to see Meg breathing heavily.

 

“You shouldn’t be out here. The wraiths want you. Not us.”

 

“I’m not so sure they do.” She said.

 

“What’s going on?” Emma leaned off the wall.

 

“Hades WANTED Hook to escape.” She said seriously.

 

“What? Then why would he stop him?” Regina asked.

 

“I thought you said he ate the fruit of Tartarus? Why would Hades go through that effort if he wanted him to escape?”

 

“The fruit of Tartarus binds a soul to hell in more ways than one.”

 

“GEEZE!!!” Emma jumped as the large demigod appeared behind her. “Why do the damn gods always DO that?!?”

 

“A soul bound to the inferno is bound to more than just its boarders. Hades can find him any time, any place. Be it here in purgatory, or in the land of the living. The god of Death and Hopelessness has claim on his soul.” Heracles ignored Emma.

 

“I told you!” Regina snapped. “This is big Emma!”

 

“It doesn’t matter.” The savior shook her head. “Even if death has him lojacked it makes no difference if Hades can’t get out of hell.”

 

“That’s what I’m saying.” Megara said seriously. “If Hades plan was to get Hook out of Tartarus we may be playing right into his hand.”

 

   Emma thought for a moment.

 

“Hercules do you think you-“

 

“Heracles.” He corrected.

 

“What-? But my mom called you Herc.”

 

“Only Snow gets to call me that.” The god crossed his massive arms.

 

“Prince Charming is going to love that.” Regina smirked.

 

“Ok…” Emma said with some annoyance. “Heracles is there anything you can do to learn more information to help us?”

 

“I suppose I could.” He said, almost with a scoff. “But Hades is unlikely to appreciate my meddling.”

 

“But didn’t you come to warn us about the cataclysm?” Regina raised her brow.

 

“I came to speak to Megara. I came for redemption.”

 

“In other words he’s here for himself.” Meg rolled her eyes.

 

“So you’re not going to help?” Emma asked, astounded.

 

“What business does a god have helping mortals?” He shook his head, the curls of his beard bouncing with a godly glory.

 

“I suppose there’s not much you can do.” Emma sighed, having lost her patience. “You’re only a demigod after all.”

 

    Regina went rigid. Heracles dropped his arms with a look of anger in his eyes.

 

“I’ll see what I can find out.” He said shortly, glaring at Emma before leaving.

 

“Emma…” Regina said in shock. “What do you think you’re doing? He could-“

 

“Hahahahaha!!!!!” Megara doubled over laughing.

 

    The savior smirked too.

 

“That’s the best thing that’s happened since I escaped hell!” She wiped a tear of amusement. “I can see why Hook likes you! You’re fearless!”

 

“Let’s see how fearless she is when the god of strength and vitality pops her head off like a daisy.” Regina groused.

 

“Demigod.” Emma corrected full of spite. “I’ll be damned if I let a mythical douchebag knock me around so easily.”

 

Notes:

I’m
Not sure how much we’re going to go in to the past with Herc and Snow and Meg. I may delve into that I may not. Depends on how complicated this next arc gets.

Chapter 62: In Pursuit

Summary:

Setting: Loft

Adam speaks to Killian, urging him not to run from redemption.

     Ruby laughed as Jillian gripped her backside, breaking their kiss to step back and look her in the eye.

 

“You know, I just got done chastising your father for this kind of thing.”

 

“My father? What do you mean?” She asked.

 

“Never mind. Maybe we should stay on the Jolly Roger tonight.”

 

“I like the way you think my Bonny Lass.” Jillian raised an expressive eyebrow.

 

“You have no idea how much I missed hearing you call me that.” Ruby pulled her back in.

 

    Jill laughed and held her hand. Snow was in the kitchen preparing lunch. Giving Hook some intermittent rest before his next testimonial. The Captain and her first mate had stepped under the stairs for a bit of privacy.

 

“Who’s up next?” Jillian asked, taking her silk sash and wiping Ruby’s smeared lipstick.

 

“Adam I think. I’m not sure if I should go…”

 

“Why not?” Jill puzzled.

 

“Well, I don’t feel like I was all that involved.” She shrugged.

 

“I don’t understand.” She shook her head.

 

“Well… he never came after me. He left me alone for the most part. He hurt the people I care about. But I think he…” She glanced towards the loft before turning her eyes to the ground.

 

“He what-?” Jill urged.

 

“I think he didn’t want to hurt you.”

 

“M-me?”

 

    Ruby nodded.

 

“He was in so much pain… you think he was worried about… me…?”

 

“I don’t think he ever stopped worrying about you Jillian. Before we knew what was wrong with him, I threatened to call you back.”

 

“Having me around is a threat?” She smirked.

 

“Well yes, but in this circumstance I considered calling you for help. He had lost so much hope… I didn’t know what else to do. I didn’t know who else could help him. He was so completely lost.”

 

“No he wasn’t.” Said the other Hook, approaching from behind to place a hand on his daughter’s shoulder. “If he was thinking of Jillian, he was never truly lost.”

 

“Is Adam up?” Ruby asked.

 

“After lunch. We thought we’d give him a long rest.” Nodded the father.

 

*****

 

    Killian stood on the Jolly Roger. He wore his old captains jacket and billowing black shirt. He felt a sense of peace. The setting sun turning the blue sky to a deep red. He felt the sway of the ship. Heard the shrinking of the planks. The call of the birds. The waves lapping against the hull.

    It changed suddenly. The sky turned to the dark cave ceiling of Tartarus. He looked down to see the bloody leather jacket and torn black jeans of his modern garb. The ocean waves became the green sea of souls. He looked up to see the canvas sails of his beloved ship, shredded and frayed as the ship floated like a ghost in the world of the dead.

 

“No…” He whispered.

 

“Did you really think it would be that easy to escape me Captain?”

 

“Hades!”

 

    He turned to see the god in his navy blue suit, a crown of blue flames hovered inches above his head.

 

“Your friends want to fill you with hope. They want to encourage you to live, to take back the happiness you once had. But you can’t.”

 

    The god walked slowly forward. Killian stepped away, falling to his back, looking up in fear as he approached.

 

“You have been running from death for so long Captain Jones, I doubt you know how to do anything but run from it. Things have changed. Now death is in pursuit. I will catch you. And when I do, you will watch everyone you know suffer. For that is your truest form of hell. The pain you inflict upon others.”

 

“KILLIAN!!!”

 

    He opened his eyes to see Adam over him, shaking him awake. Shuck was nearby, barking and whining.

 

“You were having a nightmare.” Adam sat back into the wooden chair.

 

“W-was I…?” He asked.

 

    Shuck whined, putting his head into Adam’s lap. The beast petted the dog as if he had known him for years. The sun was going down in the sepia sky. The odd brown sunset making everything feel muted. He wondered how long he had been asleep.

 

“You’re safe. It’s alright.” Adam smiled.

 

“You shouldn’t have to tell me that.” He looked away.

 

“You’ve had a few visitors at this point. I figure you’d know by now you can’t get rid of us.” He chuckled.

 

“What I did to you, and to Belle…”

 

“It was-“

 

“DON’T say it wasn’t me.”

 

“I wasn’t going to. I was going to say it was inconsequential.”

 

“Inconsequential? The suffering was real Adam. I thought of the worst thing I could possibly do to either of you and forced you to watch.”

 

“It wasn’t the worst thing. Ruby helped me see that. Belle is alive. Our babies are healthy. Our future is secure.”

 

    Hook shuddered, recalling his nightmare.

 

“Ever since I met you, I’ve learned from you.”

 

“Talk about a tough lesson.” Killian shook his head.

 

“Arf!”

 

“Yes.” Adam smiled, petting the dog. “I suppose it’s a difficult way to learn. But I am no stranger to it. Belle still loves you.”

 

“Adam…” He dropped his head with a sigh.

 

“The minute she woke up, as soon as I told her what had happened, she was already researching how to bring you back.”

 

“I love Belle. But she is naive. She sees goodness where there isn’t any.”

 

“You’re wrong.” He said adamantly.

 

“Am I?”

 

“Yes.” Adam’s voice was sharp and firm. “She may hold on to hope longer than the rest of us do but she’s never been wrong. There was still good in you as the Dark One. There was still good in Rumplestiltskin.”

 

“How can you say that?” He shook his head.

 

“Not with ease, I assure you. Leaving her with that man to come on this trip was one of the hardest things I ever did.”

 

“Then why did you?”

 

“Because if I hadn’t SHE would have.” He laughed.

 

     Killian couldn’t help but let out a breath of laughter as well.

 

“But I wanted to come. I wanted to be here for you. Like you were for me. It’s easy for a hero to tell a villain they deserve redemption. But to see another villain reformed? That is what truly helped me. To know I was somewhere people would understand. Where people WANTED to understand. What you all did for me, I didn’t think anyone ever would. You had no reason to care what happened to a selfish disgraced prince. But you did. So I’m here to repay the favor.”

 

“There’s nothing to repay. I could spend a lifetime making up for what I did and still come up short.”

 

“Perhaps.” He smiled. “But you can’t make up anything if you run away.”

 

“I walked right in to that one…”

 

“Sins can’t be forgiven one to one. No one knows that better than I. If you want forgiveness for what you did to Belle, the only way you can earn it is by coming home to face her. It won’t be easy. But you can do it.” He stood and placed a hand on his shoulder. “And I promise, I will be there to help you my friend.”

 

“I don’t deserve your kindness.”

 

“Yes Killian. You do. Now get up, and help us get you out of here. We’re preparing dinner downstairs when you’re ready.”

 

“Arf!” Shuck barked, his tongue hanging happily out of his mouth as he panted.

 

    Hook watched his friend go and sighed.

 

“I suppose it is time I stopped feeling sorry for myself. There will be plenty of time for that later.”

 

“Arf! Arf! Arf!”

 

    He stood out of the bed, looking at himself in the mirror. He brushed his long bangs across his forehead. Running his fingers through the growing scruff on his chin to appear presentable. He took a deep breath and turned to the stairs, ready to face his friends.

 

*****

 

“Nnnn…” Belle gripped the edge of the counter.

 

“Are you going to be ok?” Granny asked.

 

“Yes…” She sighed, relaxing.

 

“You’re getting pretty close aren’t you?” Granny asked.

 

“Doctor Whale predicted a few more days.”

 

“Yes. A few days ago…” Rumple said cautiously.

 

“It’s fine. Adam will be back in time.” She let out a breath.

 

“Cutting it a little close don’t you think?” The old woman raised her brow.

 

“She cleaned the whole house yesterday.” Rumple shook his head.

 

“It was dirty.” Belle made excuses.

 

“You’re nesting.” Granny leaned over the counter. “Maybe it’s time to let the others know in the other world.”

 

“It’s fine.” Belle clenched her fists. “He will be back in time.”

Chapter 63: Come Home Soon

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke (loft)
Storybrooke (Regina and Robin’s home)

Killian makes the difficult walk down the stairs.

Notes:

Happy Birthday Arlequina2324!!!

It’s kind of a short chapter but I could post one more :)

“So, Hades has Hook exactly where he wants him?” David asked cutting vegetables.

 

“Possibly.” Meg nodded. “Whatever the case I recommend you leave as soon as possible.”

 

“We still have time.” Emma bit her thumb, standing being the kitchen counter.

 

“Not after you threatened the damn god of vitality!” Regina objected.

 

“I didn’t threaten him! I may have insulted him a little.”

 

“Herc is harmless.” Snow said, with a mixing bowl in hand.

 

“Beg to differ.” Meg said sharply.

 

“We can take the rest of the day, but we should see if we can have Hook ready to leave by morning.” Ruby said.

 

“I think he’ll be ready by then.” Adam agreed, coming down the steps.

 

“Any other progress we have to make with him can be made in Storybrooke.” Regina said.

 

“Daddy Hook.” Emma turned.

 

“Is that really the best name we can come up with?” He asked with a sigh.

 

“Yes.” Emma said flatly. “Tell us more about this portal.”

 

“There’s not much to say.” He shrugged. “Dead soul goes in, live soul comes out. One way trip. Single person. Two people will be unable to pass through. Once it’s activated it will remain open until it has a passenger, and then it will disappear.”

 

“Seems simple enough.” Jillian nodded. “Let’s just hope our heart-to-hearts did the trick.”

 

    There was the clang of feet against metal as they turned to the stairs. Killian came down at an even pace. As though if he stopped he wouldn’t be able to resume.

   His wounds had been healed by Emma’s magic. His clothes mended by the same power. But his face showed signs of hardship. Cheeks sunken. Hair and beard at an awkward middle length, having grown past their usual grooming.  His eyes were striking. Dark circles beneath and a profound melancholy within. The forget-me-not blue had lost its luster.

    Each of them tried not to stare. Cursing themselves for doing so anyway. They waited for him to reach the bottom of the steps. He opened his mouth to speak. Closing it when he found nothing to say. Finally Snow put down her bowl with a pleasant smile.

 

“You’re just in time for dinner. David, get those vegetables into the steam pan. Emma, set the table. Jillian? Ruby? Go down to Grannies and see if there’s any wine?”

 

    Snow continued to delegate. Killian was grateful to have the attention off himself.

 

“Come on.” Emma smiled, placing a hand on his arm. “Help me with the plates.”

 

*****

 

“How are things going?” Robin asked opening a beer from the fridge.

 

“As well as they could be.” Henry looked up from the fresh pages he had written. “Everyone is talking to grandfather. Trying to ease his mind. He’s been through a lot. Can I have one?”

 

    Robin raised an eyebrow. He turned around. For a moment Henry thought he was actually getting him a drink. But he returned with one of Regina’s crystal bourbon glasses from the cupboard and poured him a modest amount. Henry sipped it and grimaced.

 

“It grows on you.” Robin smiled.

 

“It can grow on me later. I think I’ll stick to soda.”

 

I’m from Michigan I had to very consciously have Henry say ‘soda’ instead of ‘pop’.

 

“How’s Regina? Is she getting along with the others?”

 

“From what I can tell.” He flipped through older pages. “It was pretty crazy to talk to my dad.”

 

    He stopped on a drawing of himself speaking with his father through the mirror.

 

“Have you seen anything about Lilly?” Robin asked, taking another drink.

 

“No. She’s sort of locked herself in the library with Morgan. Why?”

 

“Nothing.” He shook his head. “Marian would like to know. That’s all.”

 

“I get everything a little behind. Magical broadcast lag.” He smirked. “I’m hoping by now they’ve got him back on his feet.”

 

“It will take some time for the others to get back.”

 

“Jillian made it in less than a week last time.” Henry smiled. “I wouldn’t be surprised if she beat that on the way back.”

 

“Let’s hope so. Belle is about to pop.”

 

“I’m going to visit tonight to give her the pages. I’m taking the mirror in case she wants to talk to Adam.”

 

“That was a fortunate advantage. With any luck they’re headed home soon.”

 

Chapter 64: The Mariner and the Wedding Guest

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke/Storybrooke

Emma and Killian Speak of the Rime of the Ancient Mariner

    Dinner had gone well. Everyone gathered snugly around the table. Elbow to elbow. But in good spirits. Laughing and joking, telling stories of mutual adventures. Jillian sharing of her trips through time. Daddy Hook retelling the epic story of his death. Milah and Bae telling of their afterlife of together.

    Emma kept her eyes on Killian across the table when he wasn’t looking. He would smile and chuckle quietly to himself now and then. Answer when spoken to. But he remained mostly silent.

    She recalled Persephone’s counsel. That he would need her. That he would be in her future. She still didn’t know exactly what her role would be. But as she watched him, she was certain he had more healing to do. And she would be there for anything he needed from her.

    After dinner they planned sleeping arrangements. Jillian and Ruby planned to return to the Jolly Roger, allowing Killian to remain in the loft. He returned to his solitude as the others went to grannies to get proper cots for their last night in purgatory. Shuck had followed close behind his master.

    Snow busied herself with the dishes.

 

“You know mom… if we’re going back tomorrow you don’t have to do those. It’s not like this place belongs to anyone when we’re gone.”

 

“I like to do it. It reminds me of home. With Neal.”

 

“You must miss him.” She looked down.

 

“Of course I do. But this was important. David and I have two children. You’re no less important to us than he is.”

 

“Thanks mom. It would have been ok if you two stayed home. But… I’m glad you’re here.” She came around the counter to dry dishes.

 

“What do you think is going to happen when we get back?” She asked.

 

    Emma was quiet.

 

“It will be ok Emma. He still has more work to do. But he’s going to be alright.”

 

    She remained silent.

 

“Are you…alright?”

 

“As much as I can be. It’s good to see him doing better.”

 

“Are you… sleeping in the loft?” Snow asked, having difficulty concealing her meddling.

 

“Mom…”

 

“Well, I thought maybe it would be comforting to him.” She shrugged.

 

    For a long moment, Emma took dishes from her mother. Quietly drying them.

 

“He said we shouldn’t be together.” She whispered.

 

    Snow stopped.

 

“I’m sorry Emma.” She kept her voice down. “That must have been hard to hear.”

 

“I expected it.” She kept an even tone, wiping a dish that had long since been dry. “And if he told me what I did to him couldn’t be forgiven… I would understand. I would see how what I did destroyed our relationship.”

 

“Emma…”

 

“But that’s not what he said mom. He said we are toxic. He said he corrupted me. As if I wasn’t messed up before I met him.” Tears of frustration escaped. She quickly wiped the away.

 

“What you did Emma, it may have been painful to him. But you did it out of love!”

 

“That’s no excuse!”

 

“Isn’t it?” She turned to her daughter. “I share true love with David. It’s more than love. It’s two people existing together. If you don’t believe me, look at our heart.”

 

“You have proof! You know for sure! True love is a fun concept but-“

 

“It’s not a concept. Maybe it is in the world you grew up in. But where we come from it’s REAL! The desperation to keep someone you have that kind of a bond with… it’s more than feelings. It’s liked you’ll die without them.”

 

“Yes.” Emma looked down at the plate in her hands, tears freely flowing. “The thought of losing him… it was like I was dying.”

 

“True love isn’t toxic. It’s made of the same magic the gods draw on. Human emotion. That’s why there is nothing more powerful. You’re in the process of coming to terms with your guilt Emma. But it’s not what you did. It’s that you hurt him. You feel that as strongly as if you hurt yourself.”

 

    Emma nodded silently. Tears continuing to fall. Snow took her into an embrace. Emma let herself fall into the comfort of her mother’s arms. Letting go of her emotion and weeping openly. After a moment Snow let her daughter go and wiped her eyes.

 

“Why don’t you talk to him?”

 

“No, it wouldn’t be appropriate.”

 

“Forget what I said about sleeping in the loft. Take your time. Just… be there for him.”

 

“Yeah.” She took a deep breath. “I can do that.”

 

*****

 

“Why do we have to carry these fucking things?” Lilly groused holding the other end of the folding cot.

 

“Because you don’t have any magic.” Regina said on the other end.

 

“Shut the fuck up! Why do you have to be such a bitch all the time?”

 

    Regina dropped her side, summoning a fireball. Smoke escaped Lilly’s lips and nostrils.

 

“Enough!” Jillian said as she and Ruby rounded the corner carrying another cot. “By the gods! You two are worse than I am! We only have one more bloody night of this and you’ll be home!”

 

“What do you mean one more night?” Lilly asked.

 

“By this time tomorrow we’ll be headed home on Jillian’s ship.” Ruby said.

 

“Tomorrow? And Hook? He’s using that bean the other one has?”

 

“Aye. The bean my father brought.” Jill nodded.

 

    Lilly looked down, deep in thought.

 

“Hear that? In a couple of days you’ll be making kissy face with Marian.” Regina smirked.

 

“Yes. Marian.” Lilly said quietly.

 

“Is that…?” Ruby pointed down the road in the direction of the loft.

 

“David?” Regina squinted in the distance. “I thought he and Adam were behind us.”

 

“What are you doing out here?” Jillian asked as he approached.

 

“Walking.” He raised an eyebrow.

“Ok… weren’t you and Adam bringing another cot?” Regina asked.

 

“Adam. Right.” He nodded. “Where exactly?”

 

“Granny’s…?” Ruby said confused.

 

“Right. I better go do that.” He nodded, rounding the corner towards the diner.

 

“Is that what he was wearing earlier?” Jillian asked.

 

“Who knows. He always wears the same thing.” Regina rolled her eyes.

 

“Right.” Lilly laughed. “The guy has pretty much fucking mastered the average dude look.”

 

*****

 

    Shuck greeted Emma at the top of the stairs with a wagging tail.

 

“Hey pooch. How’s he doing?” She asked quietly, petting his head.

 

“Arf! Arf! Arf!”

 

    She found him sitting at the foot of the bed. A book in his hand.

 

“Hey.” She put her hands in her back pockets.

 

“I’m sorry. I should have helped clean up.”

 

“Don’t sweat it.” Emma smirked. “My mom is a one woman cleaning crew. Lucky for us she’s type ‘A’ enough to not need help.”

 

“It’s… draining to be around everyone.”

 

    He ran his fingers nervously over his hook.

 

“Do you want me to go?” She asked, pointing to the stairs with her thumb.

“You can stay.”

 

“Are you feeling any better about coming back?” She asked cautiously.

 

“The many men, so beautiful!

And they all dead did lie:

And a thousand thousand slimy things

Lived on; and so did I.”

 

“You’re a little rough around the edges, but Slimy?” She smirked.

 

“Prose.”

 

“I can do you one better.”

 

“Oh?”

 

“ He went like one that hath been stunned,

And is of sense forlorn:

A sadder and a wiser man,

He rose the morrow morn.” Emma responded.

 

    He turned to look at her.

 

“I’ve done my homework on that one.” She smiled.

 

“No cheating using the internet this time?” He laughed.

 

“I don’t have to with that line. It’s my favorite. I’ve had it memorized for a while.”

 

“The last stanza of the poem. You think I’ll come out of this a wiser man?”

 

“No way. You’re the Mariner. The story teller. That final verse isn’t about you. It’s about the wedding guest. The listener who learns from the tale.”

 

“If I am not the wedding guest who is?” He asked.

 

“Me.”

 

    He looked at her with curiosity.

 

“The mariner survives a difficult journey. He wanders the earth telling his tale to those who will listen. So that others may learn from it. Grow wiser. I’m wiser having known you Killian.” She smiled. “No matter what you decide to do when we get back, go with Jillian, stay in Storybrooke, live in New York alone. I’m just grateful to have learned from you. About mistakes, repentance, loss, love. That’s why we’re all here Hook. You have more to offer. We see that. I know it’s a heavy burden to bear. But the world is a better place with you in it.”

 

“I pass, like night, from land to land;

I have strange power of speech;

That moment that his face I see,

I know the man that must hear me:

To him my tale I teach.”

 

“This whole thing started as a story. Fairy tales come to life. It’s not finished yet. But I’m going to make sure you see how it ends. Even if it means your story goes on without me.”

    She stood, petting Shuck again.

“Rest up. Tomorrow, we start a new chapter.”

 

*****

 

    Belle lay on her back in bed, looking up at the ceiling, tears running down her temples.

 

“I’m headed to bed is there anything else you ne- Belle?” He stopped in the bedroom doorway, seeing her tears. “What’s the matter? Are you having another mood swing?”

 

    She shook her head, keeping her eyes to the ceiling.

 

“Adam…” She said.

 

“I see.” He nodded. “You miss him.”

 

“I thought he’d be here… I thought we’d be together.”

 

“Belle, you know I’m not the biggest champion of… your finance. But he and I do have a mutual understanding. We both love you. I know that he’s going to be back as soon as he can be.”

 

“It won’t be soon enough.” She said. “The babies are coming now.”

Chapter 65: Home in Time

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke/Storybrooke

As news arrives of Belle going in to labor, Adam urges Hook to return home in time to be there for her.

    Lilly watched the others unfolding the simple cots in the living area. She waited to see which one Daddy Hook selected. If they used the bean to restore Killian she wouldn’t have another chance to end his existence permanently. Better to keep him in the afterlife until she could find Yama’s staff. He sat on a cot, Lilly rushed to select the one on the other side. But before she could get to it, Milah sat down. Smiling at Hook, the two engaged in flirtatious conversation.

 

“Fuck.” She said under her breath.

 

     She wouldn’t be able to move another cot closer without arousing suspicion. She had no choice, she would have to come for it at night and hope she wasn’t caught.

 

*****

 

    The studio apartment was loud with chatter as everyone arranged their sleeping areas. The revelry from dinner had carried over to individual conversations. They almost didn’t hear Henry shouting as the mirror crackled to life.

 

“Everyone be quiet!” Emma demanded. “Henry what’s wrong? Is everything ok?”

 

    Killian heard her shout from loft, coming down the stairs to see what was going on.

 

“~ I was coming over to Belle’s to give them the pages! I never-! Where is Doctor Whale?!?” He turned and spoke to someone out of view.

 

“Belle? What’s wrong?” Adam stood.

 

    There was a hush in the apartment.

 

“~She’s ok. But… she’s gone into labor.” Henry said sadly. “I’m sorry Adam.”

 

    They turned to the beast. His eyes wide, mouth open.

 

“The babies are coming?” He asked with a breath.

 

    Killian joined the others in concern.

    Adam marched quickly to Daddy Hook and pulled the leather pouch off his belt.

 

“Oy!” The pirate objected.

 

    Adam took the bean and threw it. It swirled open into a portal surrounded by flames. Through the opening they could see the pawnshop.

 

“You have to go now.” The expecting father said seriously.

 

“W-what?” Killian blinked.

 

“Please, hurry. Belle needs you.”

 

“She needs YOU!” He stepped forward.

 

“I know.” Tears streamed down his cheeks. “But if I can’t be there for her right now, I’m going to make damn sure you are.”

 

“Adam… I don’t know what to say.” He shook his head.

 

“Don’t say anything. Just go.” He wept.

 

    Killian took him into a strong embrace.

 

“Thank you my friend.” He said.

 

“Tell her for me, would you? Tell her I love her.” He begged, gripping him back.

 

“Tell her yourself.” Killian gripped his shirt with his fist and his hook, throwing him through the portal.

 

    Adam landed on the other side. He quickly turned around just in time to see the portal close on purgatory. He stood out of the street. No more Sepia sky. Snow falling softly in the cold December air begining to stick on the ground. He took long strides towards the homestead around back breaking into a run as he saw the door.

 

*****

 

    The portal closed immediately. The apartment was silent as Killian stood with his back to them.

 

“Does anyone have a problem with that?” He turned to the group with certainty and a flash of red in his eyes.

 

    No one argued.

 

“Killian…” Emma stepped up with a sad expression.

 

“I’m sorry.” He said quietly. “I… I couldn’t go back that way. I just couldn’t.”

 

    Emma put her hand on his cheek, looking into his eyes with a smile.

 

“I know.” She nodded. “It’s alright.”

     Turning around she addressed the others.

“There’s another way to bring him

Back. We’re going to find it.”

 

“I don’t know about the rest of you, but after that I’m not tired at all.” Regina scoffed. “I’m going to start going through Mr.Bookworm’s things. See what else he came up with.”

 

“I’m sorry. I know you came all this way.” Killian kept his eyes down.

 

“Actually when we left we were planning on doing it like this anyway.” Snow admitted.

 

“Yeah.” David agreed. “Believe it or not the Phoenix portal was just a convenience. Plan B is the original plan.”

 

    He picked up a book.

 

“Tomorrow we’ll explore the town.“ Emma nodded. “But we have to be careful. The agents of Hades are going to want us now more than ever.”

 

*****

 

    Henry sat in the living room pacing anxiously. The silver mirror lying face down on the table. The front door flew open, the doorknob cracking into the wall. Henry jumped to see the towering man in the entryway, looking frantic. Shirt torn open where Killian had taken him with his hook.

 

“Adam?!? How did you-?”

 

“Where is she?” He asked breathing heavily.

 

“She’s in bed. Grandpa was just about to get her in the car.” He pointed.

 

    He rushed down the hall, opening the bedroom door to find her bracing herself against the vanity table. Her arms trembling, eyes clenched shut.

 

“I can’t do this Rumple…” She said without turning around. “I always thought… always imagined he’d be here.”

 

“I am.”

 

    She turned quickly.

 

“Adam! How-?”

 

“Hurry, let’s get you to the car.” He rushed to her side.

 

“Nnnn…” She moaned, her knees buckling.

 

“Belle!” He caught her, lifting her into his arms.

 

“There isn’t time…” She gripped his shoulder, laying her head on his chest. “They’re coming now.”

 

“What are you doing?!? We have to get her to the hospital!” Rumple appeared in the doorway.

 

“Ahhh!” Belle gasped. “Put me down!”

 

    Adam quickly took her to the bed. She laid back taking deep breaths.

 

“Get some towels! Hot water! Hurry!” He urged.

 

    Rumple rushed away.

 

“What if something is wrong? There’s no doctor!” She gasped.

 

“Henry called. The doctor is on his way Belle. Just hold on a little longer.” Rumple placed a pile of clean towels and a basin of hot water on the bedside table.

 

“I can’t! Ahhh!” She cried.

 

    Adam quickly rolled back his sleeves and washed his hands in the basin.

 

“What are you doing?!?” Rumple grabbed his shoulder.

 

“Delivering my children.” He said with determination. “Are you going to help or not?”

 

Notes:

Someone suggest Adam be killed and Killian sending him to restore his life.
I had thought of that, and it does seem like a logical progression. But it was always my intention for Adam to plead with Killian to go through to be there for Belle, and Killian sending Adam, not feeling right about going home to see Belle when he could send the father of her kids.
It was always supposed to be a sacrifice he made. Hope it came out good anyway.

Chapter 66: Landry and Silvinet

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke/Storybrooke

News comes of the Twins healthy arrival. Belle and Adam have a happy moment, and a name for the boys.

   The sun had hardly risen when the mirror crackled to life.

 

“Mmm…” Emma moaned, half asleep.

 

    She sat up off her cot and took the mirror.

 

“G-guys! They’re calling!” She said loudly.

 

    Most of them only managed to sleep for a few hours.

 

“Hey kid!” She held up the mirror. “How did it go?”

 

“~The older twin weighs six pounds. The younger five and a half. Belle is a little beat up, but she’s going to be fine.” he smiled.

 

    Killian came down the stairs with a look of relief. Shuck behind him, tilting his head in curiosity at the glowing mirror.

 

“~You should see Adam.” Henry laughed. “He won’t stop smiling. He’s so happy to be here. I think you did the right thing Grandfather.”

 

“You hear that?” Emma looked up with a grin.

 

    Killian nodded, a look of contentment on his face.

 

“What are their names?” Emma asked.

 

“~Adam hasn’t told us yet. He and Belle haven’t had a chance to talk.”

 

“Thanks for the update kid. Call us when you know more.”

 

*****

 

    Belle opened her eyes. She felt a rush of fear and disorientation. She looked around wildly.

 

“I’m here!” Adam quickly took her hand.

 

“What hap-?”

 

    She stopped and took in a breath. In his arms was a swaddled baby. Another lying nearby in a crib.

 

“Would you like to meet them?” He asked with a tearful smile.

 

    She nodded, holding back her own tears. He placed the baby in her arms. She had a flash of memory, holding her child after he had just been born. She could tell right away that she was holding the second born for the first time.

 

“This is the younger. He’s much more fussy.” The proud father smiled.

 

“With everything happening… I haven’t had time to think of a name. Let alone two.” She couldn’t take her eyes off the baby.

 

“I’ve been calling him Sylvinet. And his brother Landry.” He picked up the elder.

 

“Le Petit Fadette.” She whispered. “What beautiful names. It would be wonderful if they loved each other as much as the brothers in the story.”

 

“It was a favorite of mine when I was younger. My parents didn’t approve. But I kept my own copy a secret. Ruby asked me to think of them when I had been captured. Do you like the names?” He sat gently on the bed, leaning in to allow Belle to see the baby in his arms.

 

“I love them.” She looked up.

 

    She sat forward to kiss him but winced and fell backwards into her pillow.

 

“Careful.” He moved closer to her. “You just gave birth to TWO children. You’ve been through a lot.”

 

“Why can’t I remember…?” She put her hand on her head.

 

“We weren’t able to get you to the hospital.”

 

“Then how-?”

 

“I delivered them.” He looked over the two boys. “Luckily Doctor Whale made it before Sylvinet did. He gave you some medicine, said it would leave you a bit foggy.”

 

“You delivered them?” She asked.

    Closing her eyes she remembered the sound of his voice gently encouraging her. The first baby’s cry, and then the second. A distinct voice for each boy.

 

“Gold helped.” He laughed. “Again an unexpected ally.”

 

“How did you know what to do Adam?”

 

“I must have read dozens of books on childbirth. Good thing too. Landry was already arriving when I set you down.”

 

“Adam… you’re amazing.” She touched his arm.

 

“I assure you I did very little. It’s you who is amazing Belle.”

 

“But how are you here? How did you make it back?”

 

   He looked away.

 

“W-what is it?” She asked.

 

“It was Killian. He had a chance to return… it may have been his ONLY chance… but he sent me.”

 

“How like him.” She smiled.

 

“What if he can’t make it back? I’m living, I was always going to be able to return… why would he do that?”

 

“He couldn’t let you miss this.”

 

“But to sacrifice his own chances…?”

 

“He’s their Godfather. He knows what’s important.”

 

“Aren’t you worried?” He asked. “That we can’t get him back now?”

 

“No.” She said quietly. “He’s coming back.”

 

“How can you be sure?”

 

“Because the man that would send you home to see the birth of your children is the man I know. And Killian Jones always comes back to the people he loves.”

 

Notes:

The book the names are based on is called “Le Petit Faddette” and it about a poor girl who makes a name for herself among the wealthy. It made sense to me that Adam would like it. And I love the names for the twins.

Chapter 67: Role of a Parent

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke/Storybrooke

Extending their stay in the afterlife, the heroes set to work on finding a new way to restore Killian to life.
Belle and Adam disagree about their children’s future.

“Henry said each boy has a different birthday.” Emma felt a rush of joy as they walked down the street. “They were born twenty minutes apart. One before midnight, the other after. Twins with different birthdays.”

 

“I can’t wait to see them when we get back!” Snow said happily.

 

“I bet they’re adorable.” Regina smiled.

 

    They turned to her.

 

“What? I’ve always liked kids. It’s adults I can’t stand.” The mayor shrugged.

 

    Killian had been in better spirits since the news of the healthy birth. Emma continued to keep an eye on him. Watching to make sure he was ok when he wasn’t looking. She wondered if he was beginning to allow himself to see a world where he would meet those boys someday.

 

“It’s a shame we’re down a bookworm.” Regina sighed. “We could really use Adam right now.”

 

“We can still communicate. And we can try to find our own solution while he and Belle are enjoying parental bliss.” Emma shrugged.

 

“Right. Bliss.” Snow laughed. “If that’s what you call no sleep and dirty diapers! Oh god they have two… Twice as many diapers!”

 

“Why are we meeting at the fucking diner? Shouldn’t we be in the library?” Lilly asked.

 

“I didn’t want to deal with Morgan without Adam around.” Emma sighed. “Besides, we have plenty of material to go on. Before Daddy Hook arrived Adam had gathered everything we need on resurrection.”

 

“Yama won’t be happy to learn we wasted the Phoenix portal on someone living.” He scratched his head with his hook.

 

“About Yama…” Lilly asked. “Is there anything you can tell us?”

 

“Actually that’s a good place to start.” Emma agreed. “What can you tell us about the other king of hell?”

 

    Lilly looked pleasantly surprised.

 

“Yama isn’t much different from Hades. It’s his job to make sure the wicked are punished for their sins. The difference being Yama has no ambition to expand his empire.  He punishes the souls of the damned until they repent. And when they do they can pass into the next stage of death.” Daddy Hook recounted. “Yama knows that it is part of the order for souls to move on to paradise. It’s only natural that he would be concerned about Hades desire to take all realms of the dead.”

 

“Punishing the damned? So is he evil?” Jillian asked, confused.

 

“No.” Hook shook his head. “Hell has a function. When a soul has come to terms with their misdeeds they begin their path to paradise. Hell is meant to be an opportunity to repent.”

 

“Killian.” Meg turned. “What you said about knowing what each punishment was for.”

 

   He nodded.

 

“What are you talking about?” Snow asked.

 

“When Hook and I escaped it was because we were able to escape blame. Even if it was just for a moment. We felt forgiveness enough to break our chains. The doors to the cells aren’t even locked.”

 

“Even after we escaped, we still had to walk through hell to get out. There were souls being tortured outside the cells too. Souls that didn’t deserve it. Souls like Arthur…” Killian kept his eyes down.

 

“Arthur?” Emma asked.

 

“Hades offered him a chance to escape.” Killian said as they rounded the corner to the diner. “So long as he was willing to destroy you all.”

 

“Us?” Regina asked. “Well aren’t we special. If he got his hands on Arthur I wonder who else he’d send-“

 

    The door chimed. The group was silent. Standing in front of them in the middle of the diner was…

 

“M-mother…?” Regina breathed.

 

*****

 

    Belle set her feet on the floor. Her arms and legs felt heavy. Her head was light. She waited for the spinning sensation to pass. Then stood. She walked to the end of the bed slowly, then walked back. Sitting back down she sighed. Feeling restless to still be in recovery.

    The door opened, rumple came in holding one of the boys while pushing the other in the basinet.

 

“You’re up.” He smiled. “Just in time.”

 

“Where’s Adam?” She asked.

 

“Speaking with the Doctor. He’ll be along in a moment. How are you feeling Belle?”

 

“Not as well as I’d like to.”

 

“You should give yourself time. Having one child is difficult enough. You’ve just had two.” He handed the baby to her.

 

“Sylvinet.” She smiled. “He still doesn’t like to be set down?”

 

“Not at all.” Rumple couldn’t help but smile. “I’ve never seen a child so fussy. Landry on the other hand seems content, so long as his brother is. He only fusses when Sylvinet is unhappy.”

 

“A good big brother.” She looked over the other.

 

    Adam came in the door.

 

“Could I have a moment?” He asked with a pleasant look towards Belle.

 

    Gold turned to leave.

 

“Rumple!” She called after him. “Thank you for your help.”

 

    With a bitter sweet smile he nodded his head to her and left.

 

“Is everything alright?” She asked Adam.

 

“More than alright.” He picked up Landry and sat back in bed with her. “Whale says he’s never seen such healthy children. But he believes it’s because of me. I’m worried they may be affected by the beast.” He sighed.

 

“Adam…” She said sympathetically.

 

“Victor checked them, he said it at first glance every thing is alright, but he’s testing their blood. We just have to wait for the results.”

 

“Well tell him to keep it to himself.” She said shortly.

 

“Belle, we have to know.”

 

“Why? Why do we have to know? It makes no difference to me Adam. I love my children and I love their father.”

 

“They’re still young, if Whale is able to do something to-“

 

“To what?” She asked sharply.

 

“To change them. To be normal.”

 

“You are not going to change a damn thing about these boys Adam.” She said firmly.

 

“But the beast-“

 

“If they were born with the beast we will handle it. I’ve seen what happens when parents try to use magic to change their children.”

 

“The beast isn’t a life I want for them.” He frowned.

 

“Too bad.” She frowned back. “I’m not going to change anything about them!”

 

“My curse comes with pain and hardship. If I can save them from that, I’m going to.”

 

“The beast is how we met Adam.” She said quietly.

 

“I deserved my punishment Belle. I was a cruel and evil man. These boys… they’re innocent. They shouldn’t have to suffer because of who their father is.”

 

“They won’t. They have us. The pain you suffered as a child wasn’t because of the beast. It was because you didn’t have parents. If these boys have the beast in them we will help them through that. If they choose to do something about it when they’re older that’s up to them. But I wouldn’t change a single hair, a single freckle on either of them. I don’t care if they were born differently. I want them as they are. Exactly how they are.”

 

“Is it wrong of me…? To want to change them?” He asked, looking down at the boys.

 

“No Adam. I think it’s natural to want your children to have every advantage you can afford them. I know your family was… Misguided. They cared more about appearances than people. But ultimately even they wanted to give you the best chance they could. A child that is beautiful does have certain advantages. If only they thought to give you the greatest advantage you could have had. Someone to care about you.”

 

“That advantage they will always have.” He smiled. “And as much as I curse my parents for caring only for my looks, you are also incredibly beautiful.” He leaned in and kissed her cheek. “I think they’re going to grow into some rather handsome boys.”

 

“I think you may be right about that.” She couldn’t hide a proud grin.

 

“And you’re right. About the beast.” He sighed.

 

“We don’t get to choose who they grow to be. They could be any sort of person. Quiet, loud, smart, athletic, caring, reserved, outgoing. They will love who they want to love, be who they want to be, do what they want to do. From this point forward we only get to watch and guide them. And if part of that is the beast, we have experience with that.” She looked him in the eye.

 

“Yes, we do.” He let his head fall gently upon hers.

 

“I love you Adam. Everything about you. And seeing parts of you in our boys? It serves to remind me they’re made of that love.”

 

“I love you too Belle.” He whispered. “Thank you for giving me this future.”

 

“Future.” She smiled. “They have an incredible future ahead of them.”

 

Notes:

There may be a hiatus for a couple days while I sort out this next arc. I’m a bit blocked. I’m literally writing out storyboards 😂

Chapter 68: Trust

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke/Storybrooke (Diner)

The interaction with Cora goes as expected. Back in storybrooke Granny struggles to accept the new Smee.

     
     Regina’s hands erupted in fire. Small at first but then built into her usual power.

 

“So it’s true. You CAN use magic here. Fascinating.” Cora strode forward.

 

The others hardly recognized her. The older -yet rather attractive- woman they were accustomed to appeared in the prime of her life. The resemblance between her and Regina was apparent. Strong jawline, heart-shaped faces, full lips, wide expressive eyes that burned with an inner anger.

 

“Put those down Regina.” Cora said firmly. “I’m not here to fight.”

 

“You’re not the boss of me anymore mother! I know you’re an agent of Hades!”

 

“What makes you so sure?” She raised an eyebrow.

 

“Because there’s no way you weren’t in hell.” She snarled.

 

“Well you’re right about that.” Cora laughed. “But what makes you think I didn’t like it there?”

 

“Call it personal experience.” Killian said.

 

“Alright. Maybe I didn’t LIKE it there. But when you start taking over the torture it’s not that bad.” She shrugged.

 

“W-what do you mean…? Taking over…?” Meg breathed.

 

“Souls that refuse to repent are offered a chance to… persuade… others to repentance. Not that there’s any repenting going on with Hades on the throne.”

 

“You tortured the souls of the damned?” Snow gasped. “For what?”

 

“Selfish reasons mostly. I was tired of being filleted, barbecued, and carved up for dinner every day. I couldn’t find forgiveness so I found power.”

 

“Sounds like you.” Regina snapped. “What do you want mother?”

 

“Believe it or not I want to help you. I have no love for Hades.”

 

“How do you expect to help us?” Regina kept up her fireballs.

 

“Simple. I’ll take that pesky pirate off your hands and you all leave the afterlife unscathed. No one has to get hurt.”

 

“Get out of here mother.” Regina growled. “Now.”

 

“Don’t be foolish Regina! You can’t hope to fight against Hades! You’re in HIS world now! Are you really going to sacrifice yourself for HIM?”

 

“Yes.” Regina stepped towards her mom.

 

“Why? Because that’s what HEROES do?” Cora scoffed.

 

“No. Because it’s the RIGHT thing to do. And because I’ve always wanted to do this.” She threw each fireball into her mother’s chest. One after the other.

 

    Cora was thrown off her feet, skidding across the diner into tables and chairs.

 

“Hold her!” Emma instructed.

 

    Rushing forward to cuff the fallen matriarch. Snow and Ruby followed. Together the three of them had no trouble keeping her down as Emma fastened her wrists behind her back.

 

“What’s this?” Ruby looked behind Cora’s neck.

 

“A scar?” Emma pushed the prisoners head forward to get a better look.

 

    Burned into the flesh of her neck was an odd symbol. It almost looked like a keyhole. (Alchemic symbol for ‘death’)

 

“What the-?”

 

    Cora threw her head back striking Emma in the nose, causing her to stumble back. She jumped up, leaping over her wrists to bring her hands around front.

 

“She’s been branded!” Snow gasped.

 

“There are perks to being an agent of Hades.” Cora smiled. “For example…”

 

   She held up her wrists, the metal cuffs began to glow red hot, melting off her arms and falling to the linoleum floor. The molten metal sizzled and popped as it burned the tile. Her wrists remained unscathed.

 

“Normally mortal souls don’t have access to magic in the realm of the dead. But Hades is able to unlock certain abilities in his agents. He probably would have let CRUELA keep her powers, if she wasn’t such a manipulative bitch.”

 

“Leave Mother.” Regina demanded.

 

“Fine. I’ll go. But I’ll be back. Consider this. Even if you could restore his life, Hades isn’t going to let Captain Hook go so easily. If you want to make it out of the afterlife, you’re going to have to abandoned HIM.” She pointed to Killian. “I’m telling you this for your own good Regina.”

 

“I’ve heard it before mother. Just go.”

 

    As Cora left, and the others attended to the mess left behind in the diner, Lilly took the opportunity to quietly slip away.

 

*****

 

“They named them Landry and Silvinet?” Granny asked. “Whatever happened to old fashioned names? Like John, Bill, Jeff.”

 

“You think Belle and Adam should have named their kids Bill and Jeff?” Henry laughed.

 

“Well what kind of names are Landry and Silvinet?!?”

 

“Comes from a book.”

 

“Those two and their books…” She scrubbed the perfectly-clean counter with a rag. “How’s Ruby doing?”

 

“Good. She’s keeping an eye on the Jones’s for the most part.” Henry held up a page showing Jillian wiping Ruby’s smeared lipstick.

 

“I can’t believe they have TWO Captains there! Jillian must be having the time of her life! Or… afterlife? How does that work…?” Smee trailed off muttering to himself.

 

“Are you being any nicer to mister Smee?” Henry asked quietly.

 

“I am nice!” Granny barked.

 

Henry raised an eyebrow.

 

“I put him on fryer didn’t I?”

 

“I don’t see why you’re treating this Smee any different than the other…” He shook his head.

 

“This isn’t the same Smee.” Granny said, in an odd moment of vulnerability. “We didn’t go through the same things together. I can’t just fall into the same habits with this new man. Like the other didn’t exist…”

 

    Henry thought for a long moment. He flipped through his pages and pulled out a drawing. Sliding it across the counter to Granny. She leaned in to get a better look at it. Milah and Hook engaged in a kiss.

 

“That’s the Milah from our world. My proper grandmother. But that’s not her Hook. That’s Jillian’s father.”

 

“Are you suggesting I be as frivolous in my personal relationships as that pirate?” She laughed.

 

“No. I’m suggesting that maybe the Smee you don’t want to forget would be happy to see you had someone else to keep you company. Someone who could be as good a friend to you that he was. I can’t think of a better man for the job.”

 

    Granny turned to the kitchen, seeing the red hat of the identical sailor to the one she mourned. Taking off her apron, she threw it in the buss tub behind the counter.

 

“Mister Smee!”

 

“Yes Granny?”

 

“I’m going to the hardware store to buy lightbulbs for the walk in. Man the restaurant while I’m gone.”

 

“On my own?”

 

“Is that a problem sailor?”

 

“N-no m’am!” He straightened and saluted with a wooden spoon.

 

“Don’t burn the place down while I’m gone!”

 

    Henry smiled and went back to his pages.

 

Notes:

Getting some writhing traction!

Chapter 69: Death and Order

Summary:

Setting: Purgatory (Forest)
Storybrooke (graveyard)

Lilly makes her move, striking out on her own to find the staff of Yama and end Hook before the others can resurrect him.
Hopper thinks of his departed friends, accidentally summoning a wraith.

     Lilly made her way into the woods. It was the same as the woods of storybrooke. A forest she had seen many times. Marian was much more comfortable in the forest than in the city. As she walked she wondered if there was some way they could live in the forest.

 

“After this is over maybe she won’t WANT to fucking live with me.” She muttered to herself bitterly.

 

“What are you doing out here? I thought the only ones out here were us. What do you think Shenzi?” The balding man said loudly, startling her.

 

    Lilly jumped back in alarm.

 

“Shes easily spooked Banzai. In my experience that means shes up to no good. Ed?”

 

“Is there a reason you came out here alone?” The feral man asked. “The wraiths could still attack you. And you have no magic.”

 

   Lilly frowned, allowing smoke to escape her nose and mouth.

 

“I’m still a fucking dragon.”

 

“She’s got a point.” Shenzi nodded.

 

“Still doesn’t explain why she’s out here.” Banzai crossed his arms.

 

“Actually I was hoping you could help me.” She raised an eyebrow. “I’m looking for the entrance to hell. The one Emma used to get to Hook.”

 

“Why would you want to know that?” Ed asked.

 

“I may have found an item that can help the group.”

 

“Then why isn’t the group here?” Shenzi sounded suspicious.

 

“Well… I don’t know if it’s going to fucking work. It’s a Longshot. I thought if I could find it and bring it back, maybe they’d be… proud of me.” She shrugged, faking innocence.

 

“So you’re going to march into hell on your own?” Banzai wasn’t buying it.

 

“Did I mention I’m a fucking dragon?” Her eyes flashed a slitted yellow.

 

    The three Hyenas exchanged a look. A life of companionship allowing them to communicate wordlessly.

 

“We will show you the entrance.” Ed nodded.

 

“Thanks!” Lilly said with relief. “Oh, and if you could keep this from the others I’d appreciate it. I’m not sure if I’ll even find what I am looking for.”

 

“You got it sister.” Banzai nodded, crossing his fingers behind his back.

 

“Right this way!” Shenzi lead.

 

“What are we really going to do?” Banzai whispered to Ed.

 

“Once she is gone we will return to town and inform the others. They should know where she is.” Ed wore a serious expression as they followed towards the entrance into Tartarus.

 

*****

 

   Hopper walked down the street with Pongo. Despite the events unfolding around them, he felt bored. He looked down at the talisman around his neck. He had chosen the shape of an Ankh. He wasn’t much for jewelry, but he quite liked the design. He had even bought one to hang off Pongo’s collar.

    The wraiths could still be seen flying about. But with the talismans they mostly left the citizens alone. Archie thought of Merida. He never realized how much he had needed a companion to talk to until recently. He had even begun to understand her thick accent. Before spending time with the Queen of Clans, he had enjoyed Ed’s company. The feral man didn’t speak, and yet he still gave him someone to talk to. He had read Henry’s pages showing the Hyenas in the afterlife. He didn’t want to impose. But he hoped he could speak to Ed before their return. Perhaps get a sense of closure after his friend’s death.

    A wraith swooped down and came straight at him. Pongo began to bark angrily at the creature. Archie fell to his back as the phantom circled around and came back for another attack.

 

“Help!!!” Hopper shouted, though there was no one around to hear him.

 

   He stood and turned to run, calling for Pongo to follow. The two ran down the street with the wraith in pursuit. Archie rounded the corner towards the cemetery. He had hoped to hide in Regina’s vault. But as he approached he saw the pale white skin and long black hair of Libitina. Her flowing black gown almost looked like smoke as she met him at the gate.

 

“P-please! Help!” Hopper cried.

 

“Wraiths.” Tina clicked her tongue disapprovingly. “Twisted forms of gods. Hades has no shame to do this to his own kind.”

 

    She held up a hand blocking the creature. A magical energy around her seemed to turn the world to shades of grey. The wraith stopped. Crying out with a shrill shriek as if it were in pain, then disappeared into a puff of smoke. The color began to return to the world as the goddess lowered her arm and relaxed her energy.

 

“W-what was THAT?!?” Hopper gasped. “I thought the talismans protected us!”

 

    He looked down at the ankh around his neck.

 

“I wouldn’t call it protection.” Libitina said casually. “It’s more like camouflage.”

 

“W-what?”

 

“Wraiths are creatures of death. Symbols of life and fertility only deter them so long as death isn’t at play. You must have been thinking of death.”

 

“Thinking of… Ed?”

 

“A departed friend?”

 

“Y-yes…”

 

“In that moment the wraith could see you. It saw you as a creature caught on the edge of life and death, and sought to rectify the situation.”

 

“K-kill me…?”

 

“Yes. To a wraith death is order. I assure you, their motivations are not sinister. Before Hades took control the wraiths had a purpose. To keep the living and the dead separate. In this state they are confused and disoriented. Seeking to create order in a world that exists beyond their narrow scope.”

 

“B-but you can destroy them?” He looked at the space where the wraith had once been.

 

“No. I can only disperse them. My magic comes from grief. It cannot serve to truly banish a wraith. For that you need light magic. Which I unfortunately have no access to.” She turned to look at him.

 

    He felt a sense of unease at her dead eyes. Her iris’s were completely black, giving her gaze a hollow look. As though she were looking through him not at him.

 

“Ed. A companion of yours. A wild man. He’s not the only friend you lost recently. Marco… also called Geppetto.”

 

“H-how do you know that?”

 

“More powerful gods than I can read the lives of others like a book. Not perfectly mind you. We are limited to our sources. My source is grief. To me your grief is as apparent as though it were written on your face.”

 

“H-Hook… he said Hades was reading his future in his dreams…”

 

“Yes. Killing him over and over again was a wonderful way to crush his hope. Hades is, to his core, the god of hopelessness.”

 

“When he let Emma help him he regained his hope…” Hopper thought aloud.

 

“The gods are not as mysterious as they’d like you to believe.” She smiled.

 

“Tina, would you like to have some coffee?” Hoppers asked pleasantly.

 

“Of course. Coffee has a delightful air of death about it.”  She followed him out of the graveyard.

 

Chapter 70: Stubborn

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke (diner/loft)
Storybrooke (pawnshop homestead)

The Hyenas inform their friends of Lilly’s departure. Milah speaks to the alternate Hook.
Rumple and Adam make further threats.

“Damn. Adam marked SO many pages…” Emma marveled at the efficiency of Adam’s sticky notes. Marking each page and passage that was relevant to resurrection.

 

“There’s only one problem.” Regina sighed, tossing her book across the table. “How the hell are we supposed to narrow this down? Just try each of them until he’s alive again?”

 

“It’s a start.” David sighed.

 

    Emma looked around the diner. Everyone had separated into their own booths and tables. Jillian and Ruby, Snow and David, Bae sat across from her, Regina and Killian on their own.

    Hook and Milah had remained in the loft.

 

“Where is Lilly?” She asked.

 

“Probably at the Library.” Regina kept her head down. “I guess she can stand Morgan better than we can.”

 

    Emma frowned, still suspicious. It was the perfect time for the Hyenas to come in.

 

“Hey guys!” Snow said brightly. “Would you like some breakfast?”

 

“Sure would! I’m starved! What about you Shenzi?”

 

“Same as you Banzai, I’m about hungry to death.” They laughed.

 

“I enjoy a good breakfast. Meat and potatoes I do not have to hunt or forage.” Ed agreed.

 

    Snow went behind the counter to prepare them food.

 

“Wait, were we here for food?” Shenzi asked.

 

“I feel like we came here to do something.” Banzai scratched his balding head.

 

“We ran into Lilly in the woods.” Ed said.

 

“WHAT?!?” Emma stood. “What the hell is she doing out there?!?”

 

“Funny you mention hell…” Shenzi is trailed off.

 

“She wanted to know how to get in to Tartarus.” Ed informed her.

 

“Dammit! She’s up to something.” Emma stood abruptly.

 

“Emma wait.” Jillian stood. “Let’s think about this.”

 

    They all looked at the young captain.

 

“What? I can be strategic sometimes.” She shrugged.

 

“I don’t need strategy. I just need to go get ANOTHER ex out of hell.” Emma rolled her eyes.

 

“Jillian is right. Let’s make a plan. Last time we had somewhat of an element of surprise. This time Hades may be expecting us.”  Snow agreed.

 

“Lilly isn’t exactly subtle…” David sighed.

 

“Her only defense in the afterlife is her dragon form.” Ruby added.

 

    They continued to debate a course of action. No one but Meg noticed Killian quietly stand and make his way to the door. She waited a moment before she followed him out the back.

 

*****

 

“You don’t have to stay here with me you know.” Milah sighed, keeping her eyes on her text.

 

She sat at the table, with a book in her hands. Another spread open in front of her.

 

“When you decided not to go to the diner I got worried.” Hook said, leaning against the kitchen counter with his arms crossed.

 

    She looked up, unable to conceal a smirk at his cocky swagger. He caught her eye and winked.

 

“Stop it.” She sighed.

 

“Stop what?”

 

“Looking at me like that. Like you love me.”

 

“I do love you.”

 

“You love YOUR Milah.”

 

“I love everything about you. Truthfully I find the prospect of making you love me again rather exciting.”

 

“MAKING me love you?” She raised an eyebrow.

 

“Well, you know, we’ve always been drawn to one another. Haven’t we?”

 

“I suppose. It is rather interesting to see another way our life could have turned out. And Jillian is amazing.” She smiled.

 

“Aye.” He couldn’t hide a proud grin. “I never got to meet her in life. I passed before she was born. She ripped a hole between dimensions to find a version of her father. She found your Killian. And thanks to him I got to spend time with her in the land of the living. I am eternally grateful. And I know he loves Jillian as if she were his own. Which is how I know that I love you just as much as the Milah who awaits me in paradise.”

 

“How can you know that? I lived a different life. Died a different death. She and I are not the same.” She shook her head.

 

“You married a man who underestimated you. You were unhappy. Trapped in a life you never wanted. Bursting with a sense of adventure you thought would never be realized. Until you met-“

 

“Killian Jones.” She closed her eyes.

 

“He loved you like he loved the sea. For you were just as wild and free spirited as the mighty ocean.” He walked towards her, reaching out to touch a lock of her billowing hair. “You smell of sea salt. Just like you always have Milah. How can any Killian Jones not love you?”

 

    Her heart beat so loud she could hardly hear anything else. Holding back tears she stood and walked away to hide her emotion.

 

“I know you feel something for me. Why resist?”

 

“B-because you’re going to leave me too. Just like my Killian.” Her shoulders shook as she kept her back to him.

 

“You say you’re happy with your afterlife. But you deserve a sense of closure. You deserve to know how much your Killian truly loves you. Even if he has feelings for another, they will never truly be the same. Two unique women, two distinct feelings of love.”

 

“How can you be certain?”

 

“I met Emma. I could see how in the throws of grief another Killian Jones could love her. But I am not that Killian. I am the Killian who only ever loved you. And that is why I want you to know the depth of what every Killian Jones throughout realms and time will always feel for you. Pure passion. True love.”

 

    She turned, a look of shock on her face, tears streaking her cheeks. His eyes glimmered with honesty. She again felt the pull she had before when he kissed her. After a moment her expression settled into a smile of amusement. She closed her eyes, shaking her head with a laugh.

 

“I’m such a fool.”

 

“Why love?”

 

“To think I could ever resist you.” She grabbed his lapel and pulled him towards her, locking him in a deep passionate kiss.

 

    His hand upon her back, his arm around her shoulders. His tongue caressing hers. She abandoned her doubts and tribulations, loosing herself in the love of Killian Jones.

 

*****

 

    Adam lay sleeping in a simple wooden chair. Landry asleep in the basinet. Silvinet in a sling around his father’s chest. He was suddenly shaken awake causing Silvinet to cry, and in turn his brother.

    Adam soothed the children, shooting an angry glare at Rumple who had woken him.

 

“Now look what you’ve done.” The impish man shook his head.

 

“There’s a better way to wake me you know.” Adam tried to conceal the anger in his voice in front of the boys.

 

“It’s time for them to eat.”

 

“Belle is away.” He shook his head. “She went to the meeting about the wraiths.”

 

“All the same. It’s best to keep them to a regular feeding schedule. Give them to me.”

 

    Adam stood, placing a sleeping Silvinet next to his brother in the basinet.

 

“Outside. Now.” He said shortly.

 

    Rumple sighed and followed.

 

“Are you going to punch me in the nose again?” He asked as the bedroom door closed behind them in the hall.

 

“I’m inclined to.” Adam spoke in a quiet but angry tone. “I have committed myself to nonviolence. But I have never wanted to hurt someone more than you.”

 

“I tend to have that effect on people.”

 

“You will never tell me to hand over my sons like that ever again. Do you understand?” Adam commanded.

 

“Or what?” Rumple scoffed.

 

“Or I am going to speak to Belle about limiting your access to them.”

 

    Rumple went pale. He frowned and looked away.

 

“I am trusting Belle in her instinct to keep you around. But make no mistake. Those are MY children. The minute you make an error with them is the minute I break my vow to never kill again.”

 

    Rumple swallowed the lump in his throat. A frightening look in the towering man’s eyes. The eyes of someone who has killed before. Certain he himself possessed the capacity to show the same look. The difference being he no longer wielded the power to back it up. The beast’s rugged new aesthetic of a beard and shorter hair making the threat all the more frightening.

 

“T-this isn’t easy for me either you know.” Rumple looked away.

 

    Adam had some difficulty calming his anger. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Thinking of Belle, and how much he truly trusted her. He relaxed his shoulders.

 

“What do you say we try and make it easier on each other?” He said with some hesitation.

 

“What are you proposing?” Rumple furrowed his brow.

 

“If we both care about Belle’s children Then that is the common ground. We both want what is best for them. They need to eat? Come for the children. Not to antagonize me. And I in turn I will-“

 

“Make fewer threats?” Rumple smirked.

 

    Adam took another deep breath.

 

“I will allow them to be fed without further threat.”

 

“Seems simple enough.”

 

    The two stood for a moment in silence until they heard Silvinet begin to cry, having realized he’d been set down. Landry soon followed.

 

“May I feed the children?” Rumple said with some bitterness in his voice.

 

“Yes.” Adam replied. “I’m going to get some sleep. I’ll come for them in an hour.”

 

“Very well.”

 

    The two men parted ways.

 

Notes:

I’m going to be incorporating more gods. Some may have very minor roles. We’ve gotten to the point in the story where it is necessary to go deeper into the lore of divinity. But I have to be careful not to get over zealous and write myself into a crazy list of characters again. Camelot was bad enough 😱

Chapter 71: Divide

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke (loft/Woods)
Storybrooke (town hall)

Trying to figure out their next step they return to the loft. Killian makes his way to hell to retrieve Lilly, feeling a sense of responsibility.
Belle does her best to calm the concerns of a frantic town.

“If we go after her as a group we won’t exactly be inconspicuous.” Emma said as they headed back to the loft.

 

“Aye, but I don’t think you should go alone.” Jillian reasoned.

 

“But maybe don’t take more than three people.” Ruby said.

 

“Why exactly did Lilly go to hell?” Snow asked. “I feel like there is a better way to say that…”

 

“It’s a bit suspect she even came on this trip.” Said Regina

 

“I’ve been suspicious of her for a while.” Emma said. “This sudden interest in the library isn’t like her.”

 

“If you were suspicious why didn’t you do anything about it? Banzai asked.

 

“We were kinda busy…” David scratched his head.

 

“Well as much as we’d like to help I don’t think it’s a great idea for Banzai and I to be part of the march into hell crew. We probably wouldn’t make it out.” Shenzi sighed. “And I’m not even sure if an innocent soul like Ed CAN march into hell.”

 

“That’s a good point. What are the limitations on that?” Neal turned to the wild man.

 

    Ed looked at him for a moment, and then shrugged.

 

“Fair enough.” Neal smiled.

 

“We can talk and figure out who the best people to go after her are.” Emma turned the knob to the loft.

 

“FATHER!!!” Jillian shouted.

 

    They walked in to find Daddy Hook laying on his back upon the table. The top of his trousers pushed low down his hips. Milah straddling him, the collar of her shirt opened, exposing her chest. She quickly clutched her loose clothing around herself for coverage.

 

“Mom! What the hell are you doing?!?” Neal shouted.

 

“I would think that was obvious.” Hook smiled, putting his hands confidently behind his head.

 

“My dinner table!” Snow gasped.

 

“Could you give us a minute?!?” Milah shouted in frustration.

 

     Emma quickly ushered everyone out into the hallway. They looked at one another, unsure what to say. After a long pause, Banzai broke the silence.

 

“What about that lady we met in the woods? The one that escaped hell?”

 

“Good point Banzai. It’s probably not a bad idea to send someone who knows the territory.” Shenzi nodded.

 

“Wait.” Regina looked around. “I don’t see Meg and I don’t see our Hook.”

 

“DAMN IT!!!” Emma shouted. “How many times do I have to say it?!? Don’t wander off!!!”

 

*****

 

“You don’t have to follow me you know.” Killian sighed trudging through the woods. “You don’t want to go where I am going.”

 

“Back to hell? No I don’t suspect I do want to go there. But I’m concerned that you do.”

 

“If Lilly walked into that place I have a responsibility to see to it that she walks out.”  He held out his hand to Shuck, who nudged it with his head.

 

“Why?” Meg asked.

 

    He stopped. His shoulders rigid.

 

“You read the book. You know why.”

 

“Because you killed her mother?”

 

“A-aye…” He breathed.

 

“Well, here.” She held out her fist to offer him something.

 

   With a puzzled expression he extended his open palm. She placed a small handful of copper pennies in his hand.

 

“You’re going to need those.” She said.

 

“Thank you Meg.” He smiled.

 

“Heracles told me that Hades placed us next to each other on purpose. Hes manipulating us more than we know. Please be careful Killian. Come back safe.”

 

“I will.” He said confidently. “I have to. I owe it to Lilly.”

 

    Meg gave him a sad smile as he turned to walk deeper into the woods. As he was nearly out of sight she let out a breath.

 

“I know you’re there.” She said.

 

    There was a rustling of forest brush. Heracles coming up behind her, casting a shadow.

 

“Go with him.” She said firmly.

 

“Why would I?” He asked.

 

“Because I want you to.”

 

“I can’t fight Hades. He’s too powerful.”

 

“And you’re only a demigod?” She turned to him raising her brow.

 

“If I go with him, will you let me help you pass into paradise?”

 

“I…” She hesitated, looking up at Killian’s distant shape as he disappeared into the trees. “I’ll try. I can’t promise it will work.”

 

“It’s a start.” Said the demigod with satisfaction. “I’ll see to it.”

 

*****

 

“The talisman’s don’t work!”

 

“The wraiths attacked me yesterday!”

 

“What are we supposed to do?!?”

 

“Everyone calm down.” Belle said, sitting at the head of the town meeting.

 

“The streets aren’t safe!”

 

“We can’t keep relying on symbols!”

 

“We need magic!”

 

“I can use my sword to transform them back into gods. But until then, just remain in your homes. So far the symbols painted on the doors haven’t been compromised.” Belle rubbed her brow in frustration. “Hopper was able to provide us with the information that even a thought of death can attract a wraith. We will figure out another solution. But until we do, remain indoors unless necessary.”

 

“If you’re the one who can stop them why aren’t you?!?”

 

“Yeah! Your sword can save us!”

 

“You should be using it!”

 

“Have any of you troglodytes ever given birth to TWO children at once before?!?” Belle shouted angrily.

 

    The crowd went silent.

 

“I didn’t think so.” She crossed her arms. “I will do my best to stop the wraiths. But I won’t sacrifice my wellbeing so that you can go to Granny’s! Stay in your damn homes.”

 

    There was no argument from the people.

 

“Meeting adjourned.” Said the scholar shortly.

Chapter 72: Leave it to Me

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke (Stairwell)
Storybrooke (Henry’s room)

Henry calls Hannah in desperation.
Yet another departed visitor shows up.

    Killian wiped the sweat from his brow and he looked into the opening in the side of the hill. The tunnel through which he had escaped hell.

 

“W-what if this is a mistake?” He said aloud. “What if I can’t get out again? I needed Emma to get out last time.”

 

“Arf! Arf! Arf!”

 

“I could be playing right into Hades plan. He could have me right back where he wants me. The journey the others took to the afterlife will have been for nothing if Hades takes the realm of the dead.” He wiped the sweat from his brow with his sleeve.

 

     He close his eyes.

 

“What if Lilly gets herself killed?”

 

“Arf!”

 

     He opened his eyes and descended back into his worst nightmare.

 

*****

 

     Henry watched the people of Storybrooke disperse after the meeting. He felt bad for Belle to have so much pressure on her after she’d just had children. She couldn’t fight the wraiths alone. Not while she was in recovery.
    He knew Zelena had been doing her best to summon light magic to no avail. He reached into the side pocket of his satchel and removed the magic pen. With a frown he put it back in its pocket. He marched out of city hall, heading home. He knew the wraiths wouldn’t touch him. He wasn’t thinking about anything but finding help. And he knew just who to call.

     He made it home and rushed straight to his room. He threw his satchel down and sat at his desk. He reached into his pocket and produced his phone. He held it up in front of him and made a video call. After a couple of rings he delighted to see a familiar face.

 

“~Henry!” Hannah exclaimed. “It’s good to see you! Any stories of your adventures as the author?”

 

“More than I can tell you over the phone.” He sighed.

 

“~Well the only other way for you to tell me is-“ She stopped for a couple of seconds. “~Are you calling me to Storybrooke?”

 

“I know you’re probably busy. But the truth is, we could use a pirate ship right now. I know you can’t get beans so easily. But if you have one you’re saving or something I thought you could-“

 

“~We’ll be there tomorrow!” Hannah said loudly.

 

“R-really? But what about dad?”

 

“~You leave dad to me.” She winked. “~Besides, uncle Ed can’t refuse a request from his darling niece.”

 

“Uncle Ed? You mean Blackbeard?”

 

“~He’s a total pushover for me and Jillian. We’ll be there by sundown tomorrow.”

 

*****

 

“There isn’t time to argue about this! I’m going after Lilly! The rest of you keep at the research.” Emma sighed.

 

“I’m coming with you.” Regina said.

 

“So am I.” Jillian nodded.

 

“No you’re not.” Came a well timed chorus from Ruby and Neal.

 

“I can help!” The young Captain objected.

 

“I we already talked about this Jill!” Emma said.

 

“I don’t care! You don’t get to make decisions for me! Besides. I’m shite at research.”

 

“If you come you’re waiting outside again.” Emma crossed her arms.

 

    The young captain put her hand on the hilt of her sword.

 

“Calm down.” David said in a fatherly tone. “This isn’t getting us anywhere. I will go with Emma and Regina to get Lilly back. Jillian and Ruby can look around town for Killian and Meg.”

 

“Killian went back to Tartarus.”

 

    They turned to the stairs to see Meg on the lower landing.

 

“What?!?” Emma had completely lost her patience.

 

“He went to get Lilly back.”

 

“You let him walk into hell on his own?”

 

“No. I sent Heracles with him.”

 

“Oh thank goodness.” Snow sighed. “He has a god with him Emma. He’ll be alright. Herc will protect him.”

 

“That’s not the only thing you have to worry about.” Said another voice from deep in the stairwell.

 

“I forgot to mention, I ran into someone who knows you.” Meg said. “You can come up.”

 

    Coming up the stairs was a man none of them recognized. He wore a regal navy blue peacoat. His hair cut short and combed neat. A grey scarf wrapped around his neck.

 

“Killian isn’t safe from Hades. Not even in Persephone’s realm.”

 

“Oh? And who the hell are you?” Emma demanded of the visitor.

 

“I know who that is!!!” Jill said in surprise, stepping forward. “You’re my uncle Liam!”

Notes:

I’m miserably sick right now. I must have re-read this chapter 20 times and I still don’t know what it says…

Chapter 73: Hades’ Minions

Summary:

Setting: Afterlife

Lilly makes her way to Hades throne room and overhears a conversation among the lord of Death and Hopelessness and the god of Discord. Set.

Notes:

Reference to Jillian’s adventures, meeting Liam in the past.

    As Hook and Shuck descended once more into the depths of hell, Killian tried to control his breathing. It was hot, extremely hot. He had hardly noticed before on account of his injuries. He wiped the sweat from his brow. Certain his perspiration was made worse by his anxiety. Shuck began to whine.

 

“We just have to find Lilly.” Killian said to himself as much as the dog. “Then we can get out.”

 

    The pounding of his heart made him dizzy. He could hear the distant shrieks of wraiths. Suddenly recalling death after death. Pain after pain. His hope slipping away as he was slowly lowered into the sea of souls on the winch. He gripped the wall of the cave. Shuck began to look around in concern as the shrieking grew nearer. Killian dropped to a knee.

 

“I have to… get… Lilly…” He breathed, failing to convince even himself.

 

    Shuck began to bark loudly. Nudging him and urging him to go on. He couldn’t stand, his whole body trembled. The dog’s usually happy bark changed to an angry snap.

 

“Raf! Raf! Raf!”

 

   He felt a large hand grip the back of his jacket. His heart broke. He was certain it was another cyclops come to take him back to torment.

 

“On your feet Captain.” Said a deep masculine voice.

 

    Killian turned, covered in a a cold sweat.

 

“C-come to take me to H-Hades…?” He asked the large man.

 

“No.” He smirked. “I’ve come to help you believe it or not. Heracles, Demigod of Strength and Vitality.”

 

    Hooks eyes went wide, he brushed off the large man’s hand and stepped away.

 

“What the hell are you doing here?” He demanded.

 

“Seeking redemption. Megara sent me to help you. I had planned to stay hidden. But you scarcely made it in before you began to fall apart. Mortal souls are so fragile.”

 

“Weren’t you mortal once?” He said in exasperation.

 

“Yes. But I earned my divinity.”

 

“Did you?” He glared.

 

“I see why Megara wanted me to follow you.” He sighed. “You’re as stubborn as she is.”

 

“She deserves to be stubborn. You killed her children.”

 

“What would you know of it?” Heracles said angrily.

 

“Trust me. I know a thing or two about losing a child.”

 

“You lost-?”

 

“Aye.”

 

“Then it would seem we have something in common.” The towering man let out a breath.

 

“I didn’t kill my own child.”

 

    Killian was turned roughly, his back thrown into the wall of the cave to look up at the muscular demigod.

 

“Megara wasn’t the only one who lost her son’s that day.” He said seriously. “She came in to find our children in pieces. But I woke to find their blood on my hands.”

 

    Killian’s expression was angry. Enraged that this god would seek sympathy. He brushed off his hand, his wrathful eyes slowly softening.

 

“It must be horrible to be responsible…” He admitted. “I felt responsible for the death of my son. Every time I see his smile in my grandson my heart aches for Bae. But being here… seeing him again… it has helped me realize he forged his own path.”

 

“I don’t have that luxury.” Heracles tried to conceal the catch in his voice. “I truly am responsible. You have no idea how heavy a weight that is to bear. I sought forgiveness and achieved divinity. I thought I had truly been redeemed…”

 

“Until-?”

 

“Until I learned Megara was in hell. That the gods had punished her for not acknowledging my feats of strength to earn forgiveness.”

 

“There are some things you can’t earn with strength.” Killian sighed.

 

“I know. But I would give up my divinity to save Megara’s soul. To reunite my boys with their mother.”

 

“Then why haven’t you?”

 

“It’s not that simple. I can give up my divinity. But it won’t save her. I may as well use it to help her in any way I can. She asked me to follow you. That is why I am here.”

 

“You may have completed your labors. But mine have only just begun.” They stepped out into the massive dome cavern. “This will be my first step toward earning Lilly’s forgiveness. And I know, it will not be enough.”

 

*****

 

“Liam?” Emma turned to the young captain. “As in-?”

 

“I am the elder brother of Killian. I am Naval Captain Liam Jones.”

 

“Oh, I’m sorry.” Emma relaxed. “It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

 

    She extended her hand.

 

“I wish I could say the same.” Liam looked at her open palm and walked past her. “You’ll have to forgive me if I don’t feel like shaking the hand of the woman who killed my brother.”

 

“Y-you know about that?” She asked.

 

“Yes. I make it my business to know what fate has befallen my brother.”

 

“I’m sorry…” Emma looked down.

 

“I’m not the one you should be apologizing to miss Swan.” Liam said disapprovingly.

 

“Uncle Liam, what are you doing here?” Jillian asked.

 

“I’m sorry I don’t believe we’ve met.” He looked at her without recognition.

 

“I’m… Jillian. Jillian Jones. Your niece. We met many years ago. In a storm. Don’t you remember?”

 

“I’m afraid I don’t.” He shook his head.

 

“Jill.” Ruby took her aside. “You met that Liam in a portal adventure. This may not be the same man.”

 

“Great.” She said sadly. “Another family member who doesn’t recognize me.”

 

“What do you mean Hook isn’t safe in purgatory?” Regina asked. 

 

“Hades can reach KILLIAN in a state of sleep. His unconscious mind is connected to the land of the dead whether he likes it or not. In order to pass into purgatory, he needs Killian here. He needs him asleep.”

 

“Which explains why Hades wanted him to escape.” Meg added.

 

“Neal? Do you think you could check to see if your mom and Hook are… decent?” Emma asked.

 

“I don’t wanna.” Neal frowned. “Seeing it once was bad enough.”

 

“I don’t want to see it either.” Emma sighed.

 

“I’m sexually liberated but… neither do I.” Jill agreed.

 

“I’ll go.” Ruby stepped forward. “The three of you should prepare to go after Hook and Lilly anyway. Demigod or no, something weird is going on.”

 

*****

 

    Lilly sat in the longboat. The ghostly ferryman slowly pushing them along the sea of souls to the ruins at its center.

 

“It’s a good thing you accept American nickels and dimes.” She said aloud. “It would have been awkward to ask one of those fucking dudes in chains for some change.”

 

    The ferryman was silent.

 

“This is the way to Hades throne room right?” She asked.

 

    The ferryman nodded.

 

“I’m not walking into a trap am I? Hades doesn’t know I’m here?”

 

    The ferryman shook his head.

 

“What’s your name anyway?”

 

    He held out his hand, a simple brass coin appeared. He offered it to her.

    She looked at the stamp in the coin.

 

“Sharon?” She laughed. “Does that mean you’re a woman? Fuck. My bad for assuming.”

 

   He shook his head and pointed to the coin again.

 

“Cha-ron?” She tried again.

 

    He shook his head.

 

“Chair-ron. Chi-run. Kai-run. Kah-ron.”

 

    The ferryman finally nodded.

 

“Oh. So that’s how you pronounce Charon. I kinda like Sharon better…”

 

    The boat pulled up to a stone entryway. She saw various paths. Steps to the right and left going up. Other passages going down. Doors and hatches.

 

“Fuck. Where am I supposed to go?” She sighed. “I’m looking for Hades throne room. Any chance you can help me?”

 

    She turned to the ferryman.

    He extended a skeletal finger to the steps going up on the left.

 

“Thanks Sharon!” She smiled, quietly making her way up, hoping she wouldn’t be spotted.

 

     Looking around her she didn’t see anything that resembled a throne room. But keeping out of sight she continued on. Before long she heard voices. Shouting that grew louder and louder.

 

“What do you mean he’s no longer in purgatory?!?” Said an angry voice.

 

“As I said my lord. Your agents report that he has returned to the underworld.” The second voice held an air of panic.

 

“Isn’t that a good thing?” Asked another voice, yelping in pain.

 

    She reached the top of the steps, peeking over to get a cautious look. Seeing the source of the voices. She had undoubtably found the throne room.

    A slender man with red hair wearing a deep navy suit. Accented with grays and blacks. Hovering above his head was a crown of blue flames.

 

“I’m guessing that’s Hades.” She quietly muttered to herself.

 

    She opened her notebook to the spear and studied her drawing. Searching around for some sign on the weapon.

 

“Lord Hades.” Said a new voice. “Your agents have failed in the simplest task. Allow me to enter Persephone’s realm on your behalf.”

 

“That would be helpful, but Deimos and Phobos inform me he can’t be found there!” The blue flames hovering over the god of death grew brighter, the fire spreading to his shoulders and arms.

 

“I will find him.”

 

    Lilly peeked over the top step. Hades was flanked by two cowardly men. One slender to the point of starvation. A sickly green hue to his flesh, and a pot belly despite his ribs showing. The other was rotund. Almost bloated. Like the other the shade of his skin was not quite right. Purple as though he had been bruised all over. They followed hades like flies.

    But the new man was different. He had warm brown skin. He was slender, but built of lean muscle. He almost seemed attractive, though not in a conventional sense. His hair was a deep brown. Almost black. Decorated in various braids and gold rings.

 

“My agents are taking their sweet time getting me results. If you can do better it will certainly go a long way to earning my trust lord Set.”

 

“How many times must I earn your trust Hades? It was I who suggested placing him in the cell next to Megara.”

 

“Forgive me for not being so quick to trust a god of discord.”

 

“And yet perhaps my power is exactly what you need to get the Captain right where you want him.”

 

“I HAD him where I wanted him. I was even making progress in his dreams before-“

 

    Lilly ducked as the god looked her way. She held her breath hoping she hadn’t been seen.

 

“You don’t suppose he knows do you?” The lord of Hell asked.

 

“Knows? How could he? He is merely a mortal. To them our plans must seem rather complex.”

 

“Don’t underestimate him Set. He is cunning. There is a reason my great conduit has escaped my grasp for so long.”

 

“No longer my lord. Not if I have anything to say about it.”

 

“Take care in your plans god of discord. Get the pirate to purgatory. I’ll have my pathway to Persephone’s realm. And the land of the dead will belong to me, and only me.”

 

    He held up a purple liquid in a prismatic bottle. Capped with a black metal skull.

 

“M-my lord… I won’t need-“ Set started.

 

“Take it anyway. Use it as a last resort.”

 

“Yes lord Hades.” The dutiful servant took the bottle.

 

“Deimos! Phobos!”

 

“Yes sir!”

 

“Search the shores of the sea of souls for the pirate.”

 

“Yes sir!” Hades minions scurried away.

 

“And you my lord?” Set asked.

 

“I will take my time, and store my power. I’ve nearly exhausted all the hope I can from these miserable damned souls. But Persephone won’t be giving up purgatory so easily. Do not fail me Set. I would hate to turn you over to your brother.”

 

    The god of discord bowed low and excused himself. Lilly waited, out of sight, for a long moment. She felt the sweat drip from her temple as she looked around the throne room. But finally, she spotted what she was looking for. Atop the steps. Leaning against the obsidian throne, was the Kaladanda. The staff of Yama.

 

Notes:

Still working on setting up the outline for this agents of Hades arc.
We will be answering a lot of questions surrounding James and Cora.
I COULD bring Cruela back into the mix but I was planning on just leaving her in the cell where Adam put her. We’ll see.
Let me know if you have thoughts on Cruela.

Chapter 74: Complicated

Summary:

Setting: Afterlife/Storybrooke

With yet another visitor the group tries to maintain order. Even back in Storybrooke they struggle to keep things straight.

Notes:

Ok, I’m catching up to my writing. Which isn’t great. I always like to have lots of chapters between what I post and what I am currently writing. But as I figure out the laundry list of characters I have at the moment I’m cutting it close.
I’m trying to keep it to a chapter a day. Or at least every other day.
I enjoy your engagement so much I don’t want to disappoint anyone and fall off on posting for too long.
But at the same time I want to story to stay engaging and not rushed.

“Here love. Try this one.” Daddy Hook handed Milah another tome.

 

“Opposite sides of the table you two.” Neal said sternly.

 

“My table…” Snow lamented, having cleaned it several times.

 

“Watch your tone Bae.” Milah warned with a smirk.

 

“I can’t watch anything after that. I have to gauge my eyes out.” He shook his head, characteristic of Henry.

 

“Rather dramatic.” Hook laughed. “Didn’t your Killian teach you about the birds and the bees?”

 

“I walked in on him with her enough times that I didn’t need a diagram.”

 

“I’m still a bit confused about that.” Liam scratched his head.

 

“Aye. In my world my brother is in paradise. Why aren’t you?” The other Hook raised an eyebrow.

 

“Same as his lover and adopted son. I hope to help my brother move on to paradise.”

 

“Paradise?” Snow asked. “We’re trying to bring him back to life.”

 

    Liam let out a breath and close his book.

 

“To what end?” He demanded.

 

“A happy life?” Jillian said, confused at Liam’s expression.

 

“You do realize that he will only have to suffer through another painful death? From what I’ve heard he doesn’t WANT to return to life. So who are you really bringing him back for?”

 

    Jill looked down sadly.

 

“Excuse me, Liam?” Snow stood up, speaking in a serious tone. “Could I talk to you in the loft?”

 

    Liam frowned but followed her.

 

“That… can’t be a good conversation, can it?” Meg said, watching them go up the stairs.

 

“You said Liam is in paradise in your world right?” Ruby asked Hook.

 

“Aye. He sends his regards.” He nodded to Jillian.

 

“He does?!?” She asked excitedly. “Then the Liam I met in the past was YOUR Liam! My proper uncle! Which means…”

 

“I met you before you were born.” Her father smiled. “All the better to know you were worth giving everything for.”

 

    Jillian couldn’t conceal her happiness as he pulled her into a sidelong embrace. She took a deep breath, smelling the familiar orange peel and ship wax she had come to associate with her father’s jacket. To be in his arms would always be a cherished memory. But she couldn’t think of her father without thinking of-

 

“Killian…” She said sadly. “Do you think Liam is right father? Do you think we should be getting him to paradise instead?”

 

“I couldn’t say. This isn’t my world. It’s his. The other Killian’s. That isn’t even my Liam. For all we know our timelines split when you visited in the past. If this isn’t that same Liam, this could be the key difference between our worlds.” He shrugged.

 

“You mean… Jillian’s trip back in time could have split the timelines?” Ruby raised her eyebrows.

 

“Great.” Neal sighed. “The fabric of reality is in the hands of my theoretical little sister.”

 

“Hush Bae.” Milah chided, hiding amusement.

 

“That’s alright. I feel right at home.” Jillian smiled at this other Bae behaving like her brother.

 

    There was a knock on the door.

 

“You don’t suppose that’s them with Killian and Lilly do you?” Milah dared to hope.

 

“So long as it’s not another undead visitor. It’s getting a little cramped in here.” Ruby crossed her arms.

 

    They watched carefully as Jill opened the door.

 

“David? What are you doing here? Where did Regina and Emma go?” She looked behind him.

 

“They didn’t need me.” He smiled. “Thought I’d be better off with all of you. May I come in?”

 

“Sure.” Jill stepped aside. “We could use all the help we can get.”

 

 

*****

 

    Emma walked silently through the woods. Fists clenched.

 

“Are you going to be ok?” David asked.

 

“Who do you think is going to show up next? I have two dead ex’s another missing, my EX’s dead ex. And Milah’s dead ex from another realm, and they’re hooking up! Have I missed anything?”

 

“My dead mother and a handful of gods?” Regina added with a sigh of defeat.

 

“I’ll admit, when we left I thought this was going to be a straightforward mission. Get Hook out of Hell. And I certainly didn’t expect to have to get him out of hell TWICE.”

 

“It’s a good thing he’s dead because when we get them back I’m going to kill him.” Emma muttered.

 

“Perks of an undead pirate.” Regina smiled. “But I am worried about these agents of Hades.”

 

“Right.” David agreed. “What do we know about Liam? We’re certain he’s on our side right?”

 

“The way Hook talks about him you’d think he could walk on water.” Emma sighed.

 

“Well trust me. Having a sibling isn’t ALWAYS a good thing.” Regina kept an eye out.

 

“I second that.” David agreed.

 

*****

 

    Belle came in to the bedroom and laid heavily down on the bed. Adam smiled, sitting up out of the rocking chair with Silvinet in his arms.

 

“You don’t have to run the town on your own you know. You’re still in recovery.”

 

    She looked up from the bedspread, smiling to see her sleeping baby.

 

“I don’t want to. But with the others gone my sword is the best defense we’ve got. And in the only one that can wield it.

 

“Whale says you shouldn’t even be on your feet yet.” He handed the baby to her. “Why don’t you stay home with the children tomorrow? I’ll meet with Robin, Marian, and Henry to see if we can come up with another plan.”

 

“I would like to spend more time with them.” She sighed as Adam brought Landry from his cradle.

 

“And the less time I spend with Rumplestiltskin the better.” He grumbled.

 

“Still having trouble getting along?” She smirked.

 

“It’s getting better. I only threatened him once today.”

 

“I’m sorry. I know it bothers you to have him around. But we could use all the help we can get.”

 

“Belle, I haven’t had the chance to talk to you about this yet. But… what if we found a different place? A place of our own?”

 

“Leave the pawnshop?”

 

“Just the homestead. The boys would probably like a proper yard to play in when they’re older don’t you think? Someplace where they could have their own room? And Rumple could stay here.”

 

“Ah, the caveat.” She laughed. “Adam, I wouldn’t love to have a proper home with you and the boys. And, as soon as we have the time, that’s the first thing I want to do. That and finally get married.”

 

    He smiled at the ring on her finger. Leaning in he kissed her cheek. Landry stirring in his arms, but remaining asleep.

 

“Just something to think about.”

 

“I think about it all the time. But for now, the way things are, we really need Rumple to help. Can you put up with him a bit longer?”

 

“I’d put up with him forever so long as you’re around.”

 

“And if I’m not?”

 

“I may just break his nose again.”

 

Chapter 75: Seeking Answers

Summary:

Setting: Afterlife/Stoeybrooke

With a situation that changes by the minute the heroes struggle to keep up.

Notes:

Phoning it in on these chapter names.

“Blast.” Killian looked down at the faint muddy footsteps on the basalt slab shore.

 

    Sneaker tread and pine needles ending at the shore of the sea of souls.

 

“You don’t suppose she went to hades himself do you?” Heracles asked.

 

“She’s just crazy enough.”

 

    Across the green ghostly water came Charon’s boat.

 

“I’m looking for a woman!” Hook called out. “Long brown hair! Mouth like a sailor!”

 

    The skiff touched the shore.

 

“Her name is Lilly has she come this way?”

 

    The ferryman extended a skeletal hand. In his palm was a modern dime and a nickel.

 

“That’s her! Can you take me where you took her?” He urged.

 

    Charon put away the coins and held out his hand for payment. Killian four pennies for himself and Shuck.

 

“I’m coming too.” Heracles stepped forward.

 

    Charon held out his hand again.

 

“Pay the man.” The god of Vitality nudged him with his elbow causing him to stumble.

 

“Bloody… cheap… god…” He rummaged in his pocket for more coins.

 

*****

 

    Liam came to the top of the stairs into the loft with a heavy sigh. He turned to see Snow sternly cross her arms.

 

“I’m sure you take issue with me speaking to your daughter how I did. I have my own family stakes in this.”

 

“That’s not why I asked to speak to you.” She said. “Emma is a on a difficult journey. I’m not so sure she deserves it. She’s absorbing more blame than is required. After spending most of her life alone she rarely seeks the help or comfort of others when she should. That unfortunately is MY burden to bear. Having abandoned her as an infant. But make no mistake. She loves your brother.”

 

“If that’s not what you wanted to speak to me about why did you call me away?”

 

“What you said. From what you’ve heard he doesn’t want to come back to life.”

 

“Aye. What of it?”

 

“Heard from who?”

 

“I beg your pardon?”

 

“When we got here we found Milah and Bae rather quickly. You suddenly show up after we’ve been here for weeks. The gods and everyone who cares about Hook have been exhausting every effort to return him to the land of the living. I can’t help but noticed that you’re the first of his family who wants him to stay dead. Care to explain?”

 

“My brother lived an exceptionally long life. As I’m sure you know. He’s come close to death again and again. And yet you want to throw him right back in to it. You’re all the most selfish ‘loved ones’ a man could ask for.” He shook his head. “I want peace for my brother. Happiness. Something he can only have if he finds paradise.”

 

    Snow was silent.

 

“Hades can reach him in Persephone’s realm. In paradise he can be under the care of higher gods. Benevolent gods. If you all could put your own selfish motives aside you could see that happiness for Killian Jones lies in the land of the dead. I will accompany my brother to paradise where he will find peace at last. If you truly care about him, you won’t stand in our way.”

 

    He turned to the stairs and made his way back down. Snow took a deep breath and sighed, sitting on the edge of the bed. Turning to the bed stand she saw the mug she had brought him. Picking it up she found it empty. He had finished all his rum.

 

*****

 

“Hannah and Baelfire?” Robin asked.

 

“CAPTAIN Baelfire. Yes.” Henry nodded.

 

“What do we need more bloody people for?” Zelena groused, holding the baby.

 

“We have to do SOMETHING to fight the wraiths. Belle can’t be the only one. And your magic is useless.” The young man sighed.

 

“It’s not USELESS…” Zelena muttered.

 

“What is Captain Baelfire going to do?” Robin paced the kitchen, deep in thought.

 

“Well, I haven’t actually talked to him. But Hannah had more magical items than Belle. I’m hoping she has something similar to the weeping rose that can help us.”

 

“What about your magic Zelena?” Robin asked.

 

“No light magic.” She shrugged.

 

“I thought you could practice? Like Regina?”

 

“Unfortunately your wife is more inclined towards light magic than I am.”

 

“Have you tried talking to grandpa Rumple?”

 

    Zelena frowned.

 

“Just a thought.” Henry offered.

 

“It would be nice to have some additional help.” Robin agreed.

 

“Fine.” She said bitterly. “I’ll talk to the Dark- to your grand- to Rumplestiltskin.”

 

Chapter 76: Small Victories

Summary:

Setting: Underworld

With danger coming from all sides the heroes struggle to stay afloat against the forces of hell.

    Lilly felt the sweat drip from her brow in the heat. The throne room was empty. It almost felt too easy. But then she recalled how truly insane she had to be to walk into the throne room of the king of hell of her own free will. She balled up her fist. Taking one more cautious look around before stepping in to the open.
    Around her she saw lavish treasures. Decorative furniture. An old grandfather clock. Rich Persian rugs and silk pillows around an ornate opium pipe. Massive petrified roots of a tree. A cast iron teapot with ornate reliefs in the dark metal. But she kept her eyes on the obsidian throne. She approached the basalt steps, her foot landing on the first stair.

 

“~What the hell do you think you’re doing?!?” Came a harsh whisper. A hand taking her arm.

 

    Lilly turned suddenly to see Killian behind her. Flanked by the large muscular Heracles. Shuck wined at being in the throne room. Lilly frowned to see the man she intended to kill.

 

“~We have to get out of here now!” Hook looked around in a constant swivel for any sign of Hades or his minions.

 

“Leave me alone!” She snarled.

 

“What are you doing? Why would you come here?”

 

“That’s none of your business.” She turned back to the throne. The weapon rested at its side, only feet away.

 

“It is if you get yourself killed! Now let’s go!”

 

“What do you care?!? You almost killed me yourself!” Her hand instinctively went to her throat. “You think I wanted to come down here?!? You think I wanted to save you?!? You deserve this! You deserve hell! You shouldn’t be allowed to come back to life!”

 

“I KNOW!!!” He cried. “Nothing I experienced in hell was without cause! Being in purgatory is WORSE! Because instead of experiencing the constant agony, instead of bearing the pain of my sins, I have to live with them. What I did to you was horrible Lilly. I’m sorry.”

 

    She broke away from him and rushed up the stairs.

 

“Raf! Raf! Raf!” Shuck barked angrily.

 

“The Kaladanda…” Heracles said in shock. “No…”

 

“The what?” Killian hardly had time to ask before Lilly took the weapon.

 

“The staff of King Yama. Capable of destroying life in any form.” The Demigod breathed.

 

“Any form?” Killian asked.

 

“That’s right.” Lilly could feel the power of the object in her hands.

 

    Smoke escaped her nose and mouth as she swelled with an overwhelming feeling of victory. A smile spread across her lips.

 

“You held my life in your hands. Threatened to kill me. And then you made me watch while you killed my only family. I’ve patiently waited for the moment I could return the favor.” She pointed the ornate head of the staff at the pirate and the Demigod. “I have the power now Hook. Turn the fuck around and walk.”

 

“We better do what she says…” Heracles said nervously, holding up his hands in surrender.

 

“Nice and slow.” Lilly said as she lead them out of the throne room.

 

*****

 

“What can we expect down there?” Regina asked. “Are we talking torture chamber or lake of fire?”

 

“A bit of both.” Emma sighed. “At least last time I had a dog who knew the territory.”

 

“Yeah what’s the deal with the dog?” David asked, marching through the woods behind them.

 

“I don’t know. He likes Killian.” She shrugged. “I guess he has a dog now.”

 

“The dog’s not coming back with us is it?” Regina grumbled.

 

“You want to tell a 150lb undead dog to stay?” Emma asked sarcastically.

 

“Actually I was hoping you would.”

 

“I like the dog.” Emma stated.

 

“Me too.” David agreed.

 

“I thought you liked animals!” The savior turned.

 

“I like HORSES.”

 

“What’s wrong? Never allowed to have other pets as a kid?” The prince laughed.

 

“Animals serve a purpose. No daughter of mine is going to bed with some mongrel.”

 

     They whipped around to find the youthful Cora blocking their path.

 

“Mother!” Regina gasped.

 

“I’m not going to let you go down there Regina.” She crossed her arms. “Leave the pirate and get out of the afterlife while you still can.”

 

“We know you’re working for Hades mother!” Regina stood on her guard. “I’m not going to let you intimidate me!”

 

“Stupid girl.” The witch scoffed. “I’m trying to SAVE you! You’re my daughter! I care about you!”

 

“You only ever cared about yourself!” Regina spat. “You treated me like a tool to achieve your own ends!”

 

“I just wanted the best for you! Like I do now! If you go down there I can’t protect you!”

 

“Protect me?!?” She scoffed. “Is that what you call killing my fiancé? Is that what you call abandoning my older sister?!?”

 

“Don’t talk about things you don’t understand daughter.” She said sharply.

 

“You always acted like you knew best. Like you had all the answers and I had no other choice. No more mother. I’m breaking the cycle! Zelena and I are repairing the bond you broke. And my daughter will grow up knowing she can make her OWN choices! She’ll be happy! Because she never has to know YOU!!!”

 

“Regina don’t!” Emma cried.

 

    The incensed queen summoned a fireball and let it loose on her mother. Cora raised her arms and dispelled it. Ducking behind a tree before hurling a bolt of lightning. The dirt exploded behind them at the blast of magic. Regina was thrown to the ground, but got quickly to her feet. Cora darted away throwing another bolt as she ran. It struck David in the chest sending him to the ground.

 

“Dad!” Emma dropped to his side as he writhed for a moment on the ground before going limp.

 

    Regina quickly followed her mother, rushing through the forest after her and away from the mouth of hell.

 

*****

 

    Liam came down the steps. The others had gathered around the table.

 

“Is everything alright?” Jillian asked.

 

“It’s fine.” Liam said shortly.

 

“We’ve been at this for hours.” Neal sighed. “How much longer will it be before the others get back David?”

 

“It’s hard to say. Maybe we should take a break. We haven’t used the miror to contact home yet. Maybe I should call.” He reached for the silver handle on the table.

 

“Henry said he’d call tomorrow.” Ruby assured. “But we could use a break.”

 

“Can’t hurt to start diner. Milah stood closing her book. “What are we in the mood for?”

 

“I don’t know about the rest of you but I could use some vodka.”

 

“Since when do you drink vodka David?” Jillian laughed. “My father told me you can hardly hold your alcohol.”

 

“Desperate times. Besides, you know these books aren’t my thing.”

 

“Fair enough.” Jillian took out her flask. “I think Lilly brought some liquor over from the diner. Until then I’m always happy to share me rum.”

 

“I’ll let Snow know we’re planning to eat.” Ruby walked up the stairs to the loft.

 

    Snow was still sitting on the bed. Deep in thought.

 

“Is everything alright?” Ruby asked.

 

“I don’t know how I feel about Hooks brother.” She said.

 

“I don’t blame you. He’s kind of a pretentious prick. I expected him to be a little more like Hook.”

 

“Actually that’s what worries me. Killian may have been a trouble maker, but at least he was upfront about it. Liam is hiding something.”

 

“We’ll keep an eye on him.” She offered he a hand. “In the meantime we’re all sick of the research. Even David has been driven to vodka over it.”

 

“David?” Snow took her hand. “He likes a beer on occasion but liquor isn’t his thing. You should have seen him after Killian tricked him into some long islands.”

 

“Well he went straight for it.” Ruby laughed.

 

    Snow gave her a confused look and followed her down the stairs.

 

“I’ll clear the table.” They heard David say.

 

    Halfway down the steps Snow saw what appeared to be the back of her husband’s head just before he pressed the mouth of the liquor bottle to his lips, taking a lengthy pull of vodka.

 

“That’s not David!” She shouted.

 

    The company in the kitchen quickly turned their heads. Jillian and her father drew their swords. Nearly in unison. Baelfire reached for a kitchen knife while his mother took a heavy pan. James turned his head, taking the opportunity to smash the bottle of vodka over the table. It soaked the pages of all the books that had been laid out and carefully marked.

 

“Come for another kiss sister in law?” He smiled.

 

“Stop him!!!” Snow cried as he opened a zippo lighter and set fire to one of the books.

 

    Ruby and Snow hurried down the stairs as the other books quickly caught fire. James ran, keeping the table between himself and the two women. They split up and came at him from either side. He took the magic mirror from the table.

 

“Put it down James!” Snow demanded.

 

“I don’t think so sister dear.” He grinned.

 

“NO!!!” She reached out, too late to stop him from smashing it.

 

Chapter 77: Mothers and Villains and Daughters

Summary:

Setting: Afterlife

Lilly takes Hook to the shore of the sea of souls. Intent to end his existence. Cora appeals to her daughter, hoping she will see reason and join her in turning over the pirate.

“Dad! Dad get up!” Emma shook him, leaning in to feel no breath. 

 

    She took his pulse as he lay in the forest brush. Her stomach dropped to feel no heartbeat. She looked around in a panic, finally she opened her hands. Charging them with electricity before placing them on his chest. David took a deep breath, his eyes shooting open as he sat up. He winced and held his chest in pain.

 

“You’re ok!” Emma sighed.

 

“Well, I’m alive anyway.” He held his chest.

 

“Come on let’s get you back to the loft.” Emma helped him to his feet.

 

“N-no… you have to get Hook and Lilly…” He tried to slow his breathing.

 

“They have the Demigod of douchebags with them. They’ll be fine.”

 

*****

 

“You’re saying that thing can even kill you?” Hook asked quietly.

 

“Yes. Yama’s staff needs only the intention of the wielder. If she wants you destroyed, you’re as good as gone.”

 

“Shut the fuck up!” Lilly demanded as they came down the stairs to the basalt dock.

 

“Where are you taking us?” Killian asked.

 

“Back to shore. Someplace we won’t be interrupted by Hades. Who has money?”

 

    Shuck began to growl.

 

“Shut it mutt! Or we’re leaving you here!”

 

    The dog whined and kept close to Hook.

    Killian paid the ferryman for all of them.

 

“Drop us off over there Sharon.” Lilly pointed to the shore, beside a cave leading deep into the basalt dome.

 

    It was a wide open cavern. Dark within the overhang. The sounds of screams could be heard in the depths. The ferryman did what was asked of him.

 

“Get out.” Lilly demanded.

 

As they stepped onto the shore Heracles looked around.

 

“You’re free to go.” Lilly said to Heracles, keeping her eyes on Hook.

 

“I’d prefer you didn’t kill him.” The god stepped back but remained.

 

“Raf! Raf! Raf!” Shuck barked, placing himself between the dragon and the pirate.

 

    The dog was aggressive, but stepping away from her in fear. Seemingly aware of what was going on. 

 

“Heracles. Could you take him?” Killian asked, looking back at Lilly.

 

    Lilly nodded, allowing the large man to take the black dog. He struggled against the gods strength, trying to get back. Barking and whining.

“Make it quick.” Killian sighed. “And if you’ll allow me a dying wish, make sure everyone gets home ok. Tell Jillian I’m sorry. And take care of Emma.

 

“Shut up! You don’t get requests! You should be begging for your fucking life!” She held up the staff.

 

 

“Not my style.” He shrugged. “Besides. I’m already dead.”

 

“You’re trying to get in my fucking head! Trying to get me to change my mind!”

 

“Truthfully you’d be doing me a favor. None of my options are very good. If I come back to life I have to face all the people I wronged. If I remain dead I run the risk of ending up under Hades eternal torment. Not to cheapen your revenge, but destroying my soul is probably for the best.” He closed his eyes.

 

“You-!!! You BASTARD!!!” Tears streamed down Lilly’s face. “You took the only person I could call family! All those years I spent without her! Never knowing she wanted me the whole time! And now you have to take this too?!? I FUCKING HATE YOU!!!”

 

“Aye lass. You deserve your vengance. I intend to make it easy on you. Go on.” He held out his arms.

 

    Lilly grit her teeth and gripped the staff. Tears continued to fall. She stepped forward.

 

“RRRAAAAAA!!!!!” She shouted, driving the staff into the ground.

 

    She dropped to the stone slabs, drawing her knees up to her chest and gripping fist fulls of her hair. She gently rocked herself hoping to find some kind of comfort. She sobbed into her knees.

 

“I c-can’t!” She stammered.

 

“What’s the matter? Isn’t this what you came here to do?”

 

“Maybe don’t push your luck…” Heracles advised.

 

“Raf! Raf! Raf!” Shuck barked.

 

“I can’t do it because I fucking UNDERSTAND you!” She said in frustration.

 

“M-me?” Hook asked, getting to a knee in front of her.

 

“Yes!!! Don’t you get it? I know what it’s like to do everything wrong and wish I hadn’t! My whole life it was one mistake after another! I lost everything that could have been good for me! And now I can’t even kill YOU!!! The worst part is I can’t blame my curse anymore. I’m miserable and I have no one to blame but myself.”

 

“Perhaps we do understand one another.” Killian agreed.

 

“I was so happy for a minute at the thought that I could take control. That I could DO something about losing my mom. But I can’t. I don’t deserve happiness.”

 

“Yes you do Lilith.”

 

    They turned and saw Maleficent standing in the mouth of the cave behind them. Partially obscured. Her sandy blond hair was a mess. Hardship clearly shown on her face. She wore a long faded black  dress, it was shredded. In tatters. Her skin dirty, chains hanging off both of her wrists. Broken at the end.

 

“M-mom!!!” Lilly got to her feet. “Y-you’re here!”

 

“I could feel your presence as soon as you passed in to Tartarus. I have been unable to sever my chains and escape. Until you came. And I knew I had to break free if I ever wanted to see you again.” Her wrists had been worn raw around the shackles. Signs of torture still upon the Dragon Witch.

 

   Lilly’s lip trembled. She ran to her mother throwing her arms around her and holding her tight. Tears of anger and frustration turning to tears of joy.

 

“I’m so proud of you Lilith.” She ran her hand over her daughter’s hair. “I know life has been hard for you. But you’re free of your curse. You’re free to find happiness. You’re free to make your own choices. And you did.”

“I couldn’t fucking do it though! I could kill him! Destroy him! End anymore suffering he may cause right now! But I fucking can’t… I can’t even succeed as a villain…”

 

”Because you’re not a villain. You’re a good person Lilly. And I can’t think of anyone I’d be more proud to call my daughter.”

 

“Well I’m certainly not a hero. I came down here, lying and tricking my friends. If I’m not a hero and I’m not a villain, what the fuck am I?”

 

    Maleficent affectionately brushed a strand of hair behind her ear. Smiling and beaming at her daughter.

 

”You’re a dragon. What matters is the choices you make. And you chose to see yourself in him rather than take his life. You don’t have to be a hero or a villain Lilith. You don’t have to take sides. You can just be. You’re enough, just the way you are. I love you, and I miss you.” She took her in her arms in a tender embrace.

 

“M-Mal…” Killian stood some paces away.

 

“You don’t have to say anything Killian.” She looked over her daughter’s shoulder. “I know the Darkness. I know how difficult it was for you to escape its control.”

 

“I do Maleficent. Lilly is right to be upset with me. I stole what little time you had.”

 

“Time… Mom! You can come back! If we can restore Hook we can restore you too! You can come back to life! Come with us.”

 

“She’s right. You deserve life more than I do.” Killian agreed. “And you certainly don’t deserve damnation.”

 

“Will you come?” Lilly asked.

 

“Of course Lilith. Anything to have more time with my precious daughter.”

 

    They turned to walk down the shore.

 

“Wait!” Heracles called. “We better not leave that.”

 

He pointed to Yamas staff.

 

“Aye. It’s probably best we keep it away from Hades.” Hook petted a happy shuck, wagging his tail and licking the pirates face.

 

“Speaking of Hades. We better get out of here. Quick.” The Demigod lead the way to purgatory.

 

*****

 

“Get back here mother!” Regina shouted, loosing a fireball.

 

“You always did have horrible aim. No dedication.” She chided, easily dodging the the blast.

 

“Shut up!” Regina bellowed. “I didn’t have the nerve to kill you in life! Now I can kill you as many times as I like!"

 

“As if you could.” Cora stopped. “But now that I have you alone, we need to talk.”

 

“I don’t want to hear anything you have to say.” She growled.

 

“I assure you, you do. I hear you’ve got yourself a happy little family at home. I assume you’d like to keep them.”

 

“Your threats don’t work on me mother. My family is safe from you.”

 

“You think that. But no one is safe from Hades. There’s an old saying, it’s better to be at the devils right hand than in his path.”

 

“You want me to roll over and show my soft underbelly?” She scoffed.

 

“We can be safe from torment! I’m guaranteeing you a good afterlife! We just need to help Lord Hades to pass into this realm of death!”

 

“Why would you trust him?” Regina was confused.

 

“Trust.” Cora shook her head. “I learned not to trust that man long ago. But I also learned about the gods from him. A deal with a god can’t be broken. When Hades shakes my hand we have a binding contract. But not without a bargaining chip.”

 

“No deal.”

 

“Foolish girl!”

 

“You’ll guarantee safety for my family. But what about Roland? And Marian? What about Emma? And everyone else in storybrooke?”

 

“Still haven’t learned to look out for yourself.” She shook her head.

 

“You always taught me that it was the only way. Look out for number one.”

 

“And yet you still have to depend on others.”

 

“WRONG!” Regina shouted confidently. “I CHOOSE to depend on others. Something I had to learn on my own.
    No. Not on my own. I learned it through the patience and understanding of people like Hook. I won’t help you.”

 

“You have children?”

 

“You met Henry. Margot is nearly eleven months.”

 

“Do you know what happens to children in hell?”

 

“Children in…?”

 

“Flesh stripped from their bones. They feel every agonizing bit. Crying out for their mothers. Who don’t hear their voices.”

 

“Stop…” Regina whispered.

 

“I’m offering you a chance to change that!”

 

    Regina turned away.

 

“You don’t have to say anything now Regina. Get the pirate out of Hell. I’ll come for him again. And when I do, you have a choice to make.” She raised her hand and was gone in a flash of smoke.

 

*****

 

    Jillian opened the windows to let the air into the apartment. The smoke from the flaming books still hanging in the rafters.

    James had been cuffed. Forced roughly to his knees by Snow. She pushed his head forward and looked at the back of his neck.

 

“A brand.” She said. “Just like Cora’s.”

 

“For what it’s worth I found out it’s the alchemical symbol for death.” Daddy Hook said. “Something I managed to learn BEFORE all of our literature burned up…”

 

“With the miror broken we can’t even call Adam and Belle for help.” Jillian lamented.

 

“We’re back to square one.” Neal sighed.

 

“Worse.” Ruby grumbled. “Now our only option is to go see Morgan.”

Chapter 78: Blood from a Stone

Summary:

Setting: Afterlife

Emma laments Killian’s unwillingness to forgive himself and the others escape hell.
At the loft they try to figure out what to do with David’s evil twin.

Notes:

Writing is flowing again! Not at two chapters a day but certainly enough for every day (I’m giving myself Sundays off but that may change)

“Emma, you should be getting the others.” David said.

 

“Quiet dad. You’re hurt.”

 

“I’m fine. They’re in hell. I’d think you’d want to save Hook.”

 

    She stopped, taking a deep breath.

 

“What is it?” He asked.

 

“I can’t save him if he doesn’t want to be saved.”

 

“What do you mean?”

 

“Look at us dad. We’re here. We came to the afterlife. I pulled him out of hell myself and he walked straight back in. I didn’t expect that he’d forgive me. He deserves to be upset with me. But he’s only upset with himself. I don’t know what more I can do.”

 

“You’re giving up on him?” David was shocked.

 

“No matter how much I believe in him, if he won’t lift a finger to help himself, we’re wasting our time.”

 

“Leave me here Emma. I can be on my own. They need you.”

 

“Are you sure?”

 

“Hurry. They could be in trouble.”

 

*****

 

    They walked single file as the passage to the surface narrowed. The smell of dirt and pine forest growing stronger with each step. Heracles lead the way. Lilly and Maleficent followed, hands clutched tight. Killian was grateful to bring up the rear. His nerves causing him to sweat as they drew nearer and nearer to the exit. Unsure if he’d be able to leave. Shuck whined softly, sensing his trepidation.

    He watched Heracles disappear into the light, followed by Lilly and Maleficent. He approached slowly, blinded, Shuck pushed from behind him urging him to keep going. His stomach dropped as he again felt the barrier holding him back. The dog kept pushing.

 

“It’s n-no u-use!” He struggled against the invisible barrier.

 

    He felt a hand grip him by the shirt.

 

“Just leave me! Get back to the loft!”

 

   His feet slipped backwards through the dirt. Light blinding him. But as his hope again began to slip away, the hand pulling him kept up the effort, and freed him from the pit once more.

 

 

*****

 

“So we have Regina’s mother and David’s evil twin working for Hades.” Jillian paced the apartment. “Any others we should know about?”

 

    She glanced at Snow.

 

“I should have said something sooner.” She sighed. “I meant to. But then Milah and Neal showed up and that kinda took priority. Once I realized he was James it was actually easy to tell them apart. But I didn’t expect to run into anyone that looked exactly like my husband…”

 

“Fair enough.” Ruby shrugged. “What do we do with him? Interrogate him?”

 

“Torture him?” Jillian suggested.

 

“I don’t know about that…” Neal scratched his head.

 

“I do!” The young captain gave a triumphant cry, drawing her sword. “Name your accomplices you dirty scallawag!”

 

   James smiled at her defiantly.

 

“Avast.” Said Daddy Hook. “He’s already dead Jillian, you’re trying to get blood from a stone.”

 

“A stone may not be good for blood but it’s good to sharpen me blade upon.”

 

“Down girl.” Ruby placed a hand on her shoulder.

 

    She abandoned her stance but kept a grip on her sword.

 

“Have we tried asking him?” Milah offered. “What did you come here for?”

 

“Hades didn’t see fit to give me many instructions.” James shrugged. “Cause chaos mostly.”

 

“He’s an idiot.” Snow rolled her eyes. “Cora on the other hand may know something.”

 

“You think we’ll get some information from her we won’t get from the books?” Neal asked.

 

“We got plenty of information from the books.” Milah said. “Amaranth, aqua vitae, philosophers stone. There are many methods to restore, prolong, and invigorate life.”

 

“But there’s the catch.” Neal continued. “It says enough about what you need to restore a life but not how to get it. Hades sending his minions to slow us down means we’re at least on the right track.”

 

“Doesn’t mean much without a method. If we have no information on how to locate any of these items. We may as well know nothing.” Ruby sighed.

 

Chapter 79: Reunited

Summary:

Setting: Afterlife

Emma is enraged that Hook would walk back into hell after everything they did to make it out. Taking some time to talk, she and Killian get on the same page.

    Killian was pulled out of damnation and thrown to the forest floor. He landed hard on his back, wincing. Eyes still watering in the bright light. Shuck appeared over him. Licking his face happily. He thought at first it was the dog’s weight he felt on his chest. But as his vision cleared he saw golden hair.

 

“E-Emma…?” He asked.

 

“What the hell do you think you’re doing?” She said angrily.

 

“Umm…” Killian blanked at her expression.

 

“Come on. Let’s get back.” She got to her feet and brushed herself off.

 

    Killian glanced at Shuck who shook his whole body and gave a quiet groan.

 

“I think we may be in trouble.” He said quietly.

 

“Raf!” Shuck agreed.

 

“Maleficent!” Emma said in shock. “You’re here!”

 

    The Dragon Witch held her daughter’s hand.

 

“Aye. Lilly was able to retrieve her from the depths.” Killian nodded.

 

“Don’t fucking do that.” Lilly grumbled, walking towards the apartment. “Don’t make excuses for me.”

 

“What does she mean by excuses?” Emma asked.

 

    The group was silent.

 

“I didn’t go to hell to get my mom, I wasn’t even thinking of her.” Lilly lamented.

 

“Lilith…” Maleficent sympathized.

 

“T-then what did you go there for?” Emma asked.

 

“Lilly you don’t have to…” Killian said gently.

 

“I went there to find a weapon to kill Hook.”

 

    Emma stopped walking. Lilly stopped too. Some paces ahead of the others, keeping her back to the rest of them. Her shoulders rigid.

 

“That’s why you came…” Emma said sadly.

 

“You all wanted to fucking bring him back! I couldn’t let you do that! I couldn’t let you resurrect that monster!” She pointed.

 

    Emma looked between Lilly and Killian.

 

“Then… what happened…?”

 

“Through the goodness of her heart she decided against it.” Killian nodded.

 

“Goodness of your heart?” Emma asked sarcastically, raising an eyebrow to her ex girlfriend.

 

“You should have known she wasn’t going to fucking buy that.”

 

“She succeeded in finding the weapon.” Heracles brandished the staff. “She chose not to go through with it.”

 

     Emma clicked her tongue in disapproval, continuing the walk until David came into view. They walked for a long moment in silence. All of them feeling the tension.

 

“You found them!” David said happily, holding his chest in pain. “That was quick.”

 

“Heracles, could you take my dad back to the loft with Lilly and Maleficent?” Emma asked shortly.

 

“Do you want me-?” Killian started.

 

“You’re staying here.” She said with a sharp certainty.

 

   To the surprise of everyone the demigod took the six foot prince into his arms like a princess. His eyes went wide.

 

“Uh… I can walk, you don’t have to carry me like this…” He said, clearly embarrassed.

 

“I’ll put you down when we get some distance. I don’t want to be here for this.”

 

    As the sound of the huge man’s footsteps grew quiet. Emma glared at Hook. He fought the urge to jump back in surprise.

 

“You’re upset…” He said cautiously.

 

   Shuck whined.

 

“You’re damn right I’m upset! If you had stopped for one minute to talk to someone before running back into hell you’d know we’ve been suspicious of Lilly from the start! We came here for YOU! Why would you jeopardize everything we-?!?”

 

“I NEVER ASKED YOU TO COME HERE!!!” He shouted. “What I did to Lilly was terrible! She wanted to kill me and I was going to let her! I don’t want to feel this guilt anymore Emma… I don’t want to feel…” He shook his head. “You don’t know what it’s like… to live as long as I’ve lived… to have done the things I’ve done… the guilt never truly leaves you.”

 

“What about MY guilt?” She wept.

 

“You have nothing to feel guilty for.” He approached.

 

“It was my hand that held the sword that pierced your heart. You think I don’t feel bad about that? Like you said. The guilt never really goes away. Turning you… killing you… that’s my burden to bear. You seem to think you’re the only one with guilt. Or that your guilt is somehow heavier than the rest of ours. You’re wrong. It’s not.”

 

“Emma…” He closed his eyes and shook his head.

 

“Look at Adam! Look at the guilt he carries! Or Regina! Even my mom and dad! Storybrooke is filled with people who live with the same weight you do. But the rest of us are moving on. Living despite our guilt. You’re the only one that thinks it’s the end of you.” She put her face in her hands and cried. “But nothing I do will ever convince you. And it makes my guilt that much heavier.”

 

 

   He turned her chin up, his eyes filled with a profound melancholy. He wiped the tears from her cheek.

 

“Arf! Arf! Arf!” Shuck looked between them.

 

“Don’t.” She turned her face away.

 

“I’m sorry.” He withdrew.

 

“You once told me that you didn’t want me to kiss you if it didn’t mean something.”

 

“Aye. I remember.”

 

“Don’t touch me if you’re not going to be in my life anymore. I can’t stand it.” She looked down again, tears quietly falling.

 

    After a long moment she felt his hand on her shoulder. She looked up meeting his eyes in shock. He gave her a sad smile. Her composure broke. She let out an audible sob and stepped into him, wrapping her arms round his middle. Crying loudly, letting go of emotion she had held back. She felt his arms take her into an embrace. She didn’t know entirely what it meant. She didn’t know what the future would hold, or how much he would be in her life. But for the first time since she held his lifeless body she felt hope and comfort that he wouldn’t go away. In one form or another, he would always come back to her.

*****

 

    Regina kept her eyes down as she walked through the forest. The thought of her children in hell weighing heavy on her mind.

 

“Regina?”

 

   She looked up.

 

“Maleficent?!?” She turned. “David?!?”

 

    Seeing him being carried by Heracles she couldn’t help but smirk.

 

“Put me down! Put me down!” The prince struggled.

 

    The demigod place him on his feet.

 

“We’re friends now right?” He said nervously to his former nemesis. “You’re not going to tell anyone about this?”

 

“I think we have more pressing matters.” She sighed.

 

“Like what? Your mother stopping my heart?”

 

“She wants Hook. Speaking of, where is he? You found Lilly.”

 

“He and the blonde are… having words.” Heracles scratched his head.

 

“Great. Just what we need. A lover’s quarrel.” Regina crossed her arms.

 

“Look, my mom escaped hell. The wraiths are about to be fucking after her. Can we get inside?”

 

“Is that why you went down there?”

 

“As it turns out she went down there to kill Hook.” Heracles said.

 

“…but she didn’t… right?” Regina was wide eyed.

 

“No. She didn’t.” Maleficent placed her hands on her daughter’s shoulders.

 

“Great. You’ve got your mother. I’ve got MY mother. And when Hook gets back he has his brother to deal with. Aren’t we a happy family?” Regina said sarcastically.

 

“We probably should have told him about Liam.” David scratched his head nervously.

 

*****

 

    Killian and Emma walk close to one another. She longed to reach out and hold his hand, but didn’t find it appropriate. The satisfaction she got from knowing he still wanted to be in her life was enough. The weight of her guilt lifting.

    She smiled as she looked ahead at Shuck. The large black dog with red eyes happily bounding about the forest, chasing what they could only assume were undead rabbits and birds.

 

“He’s a death omen?” Emma asked, making conversation.

 

“It would seem so. In the land of the living Old Shuck, also called Black Shuck was thought to only appear to those close to death. He’s the reason you rarely see dogs aboard a ship.”

 

“He seems to like you a lot. Any idea why?”

 

“I’m a charming rogue?” He laughed. “He seems to understand speech. He’s rather intelligent for a dog.”

 

“Maybe standard for a death omen.” She smirked as they came to town. “I’m glad to be getting along again.”

 

“Emma…” He said reluctantly.

 

“I know.” She sighed. “It doesn’t mean we’re together. It doesn’t mean you want-“

 

“It’s not want Emma. It’s necessity. I swear to you now, I will not abandon you, but when it comes to us…”

 

“Its ok.” She turned and placed a gentile hand on his chest. “Really. It’s ok.”

 

“Arf! Arf!” Shuck excitedly jumped up and down to see the two of them standing near.

 

The dog leaned his head into Emma. She reached out with a smile and scratched his ears.

 

“Come on, let’s get back before it’s too dark.” She nodded her head in the direction of the loft.

 

    Killian felt a sense of bitter-sweet happiness. Happy to be so close to her. Sad to still be so far away. But as they approached the apartment he at least felt content. With any luck he’d never have to see the depths of damnation again. But being near her gave him a cleansing comfort. He knew her fear of abandonment, he knew he didn’t want to leave her. Twice now she had pulled him from the pit. He wondered if she knew how much her dedication meant to him. How comforted he was to know she wouldn’t abandon him either.

    As they came to the loft Shuck bounded up the stairs to the door. Turning and running down again to meet them, only to run excitedly back up. Their shoulders touched as they made their way to the apartment landing. They were quiet, but both of them wore a gentile smile.

    Emma reached for the door handle, hearing voices within. She cleared the way for Killian to go ahead of her. His breath stopped in his throat, his eyes wide.

 

“Liam…” He whispered.

 

   

Notes:

I FIGURED OUT HOW TO POST IMAGES IN MY CHAPTERS!!!
I’ve wanted to do this for ages! And it’s my intention to go back and add my inspo pics to each post! Very excited about this. I always wanted to give visuals to go along with this.

Chapter 80: His Brothers Keeper

Summary:

Setting: {flashback}

Many years ago in the Enchanted Forest when Killian and Liam were young men, the elder Jones struggles to reel in his brother and make him a better man.

 

The images of Colin are taken from a short film named Call Girl.
Click HERE for video link.

Notes:

I have pictures now! I made them small in this one so my bad editing is less obvious.
I hope you like it! I’ve been wanting to post pictures to go along with it this whole time!
Images are of both actors in younger roles.

 

    Killian ducked behind the mast-post keeping still. He heard the footsteps of men going by in a hurry. He looked down at the precious fruit in his left hand with a satisfied smile.

 

“You there!” Said a harsh voice causing him to go rigid. “Have you see anyone with a strange wrinkled fruit?”

 

“No sir bosun Waterford!” Called a sailor in response. “W-what was it if you don’t mind me asking?”

 

“A rare passion fruit. The captain bought it off a merchant from Agraba. It’s been stolen.”

 

“Do you know who did it sir?”

 

“No. But when I find out I’ll have him strung up from the mast!”

 

    The bosun turned to make his way across the deck. Killian tucked the fruit carefully between his teeth. Quietly reaching up to the shining mast hook with his left hand to pull himself into the rigging. He watched, silently perched on the crossbeam, as the sailors and bosun stormed across the deck. Hand over hand, he took each progressive hook getting higher and higher until he found himself alone in the crows nest. He chuckled quietly to himself as he removed his knife and prepared to cut into it.

 

 

    He felt a sudden shock to the back of his head causing him to drop the fruit. He watched as it slowly fell to the deck below with a sad pout. He turned quickly in anger.

 

“Liam! Now look what you’ve done!” He groused.

 

“Me?!? The whole ship is looking for that fruit! What were you thinking?!?”

 

 

“I’ve never had a passion fruit.” He shrugged.

 

“And for that reason you stole the captains?”

 

“How could I resist? With a name like PASSION fruit it must be a hell of an aphrodisiac.” He laughed.

 

“Like you need one.” Liam rolled his eyes.

 

“Bosun Waterford! It’s over here! Perhaps the captain simply misplaced it?” Called a sailor below.

 

“Good. No harm done.” Liam sighed with relief.

 

“No harm? What about me head?!?”

 

“Serves you right. You need to CONTROL those impulses Killian!”

 

“What for?” He crossed his arms.

 

“So you don’t get the lash again.” Liam sighed.

 

“Who cares? Bosun Waterford has the arms of a welp. Can’t hit for shite.”

 

 

“I care Killian.”

 

“I can handle Waterford’s lash. He’s nothing compared to the old one.”

 

“Which?”

 

“Bosun Kale. Aboard the other ship. That man would leave you sore for weeks.”

 

“It’s not just the lash Killian. It’s the demerits.”

 

“You’re the only one bothered by demerits brother.” He smirked.

 

 

“Aye. You don’t give a damn about them, I know. But I’m trying to get us off this gods forsaken ship and into the navy. How am I supposed to do that if you keep us at such a low rank?”

 

“Us? I’m the one with the low rank. Your naval career is going swimmingly.” He stood and made his way out of the crows nest.

 

“You’re 16 Killian. You’re a man now. Start acting like one.”

 

    The younger brother took the rope, fearlessly swinging down to land with heavy footfalls on the main deck. He hunched his shoulders forward and made his way below.

 

“You there! Boy!” Called the captain from the hall.

 

    He had bosun Waterford by the scruff of his shirt.

 

“Did you see anyone skulking around my cabin?”

 

“Only Waterford sir.” He lied.

 

“No captain! I swear! I didn’t take the fruit!” The Bosun begged.

 

“Throw him in the brig!” The captain roared. “I’ll be rid of you at the next port! Teach you to steal from me!”

 

    Killian laughed to himself as he made his way to his hammock.

 

“What’s so funny?” Liam asked quietly.

 

“Nothing.” He rolled into the cold moldy fabric and smiled to think of the bosun in the brig.

 

    He fell asleep with a sense of satisfaction. Lamenting only that he hadn’t managed to try the exotic fruit.

 

 

*****

 

“~You got him sacked Killian!” Liam hissed as they scrubbed the deck.

 

“It’s not my fault he’s a fool. Could have passed the blame off to the sailor that picked it up on deck.”

 

“Another innocent man? Shame on you.”

 

“You’re not my mother Liam.” He rolled his eyes.

 

“No but I am your brother. And your keeper. Don’t ever let a fellow sailor take the fall for your misdeeds Killian. It’s wrong.”

 

“Who is going to stop me?” The younger brother smirked.

 

    Liam tossed his scrub brush into the pail. Taking his brothers and doing the same. He turned and slapped him hard across the face.

 

“Oy!” Killian drew back his left fist to retaliate.

 

    Liam caught it easily and threw him to the deck.

 

“I am going to stop you.” He looked down at him. “I’m bigger than you Killian. And a more skilled sailor. You mightn’t fear the bosun, but you ought to fear me. I’ve been protecting you your whole life, and you’ve been nothing but a burden. Without me to look after you they’d have left you penniless at port ages ago.”

 

   The young man looked up at his older brother in awe and shame.

 

“You’re not a man yet little brother. Do you really want to face the world without me?”

 

“N-no…” He whispered.

 

“I am staying on this ship. And if you can’t simply keep your place here, I’d be doing you a disservice to stop you from failing again. You are your own worst enemy Killian. You have to learn your lesson somehow. And if you don’t listen to me, your fate is your own.”

 

“I-I’m sorry brother…”

 

“Sorry for what? Sorry you upset me?”

 

“Yes.”

 

   He slapped him again causing his nose to bleed. The simple sterling ring on his finger slicing into his cheek leaving a deep cut.

 

“Wrong!”

 

“What do you want from me?!?” He sat forward.

 

“I want you to care about someone other than yourself!”

 

   He was struck silent.

 

“You have a darkness in you Killian. A darkness I fear could swallow you whole. You’re like father that way. Our mother died, sacrificing herself for us. I can’t think of a more noble act. She was truly good. You have that in you too.”

 

    He looked away.

 

“Father traded us into this life for a rowboat. He was a reprehensible coward. And a selfish man. I know what you’re capable of Killian. And so long as I am alive, I won’t let the darkness have you.” He reached out offering him a hand.

 

    He took it, wiping the blood off his face with the other.

 

“What do I do? Confess?” He asked.

 

“No.” Liam sighed with defeat. “You betrayed a member of your crew. If you can’t make it up to Waterford, maybe be kind to someone else.”

 

“…I could take the fruit again and SHARE it!”

 

“Don’t make me hit you.”

 

*****

 

   The captain pushed Waterford into the dirt.

 

“Get out of here you lousy thief!”

 

    The man stood with a look of fear and slowly made his way to the port town. Killian watched from the deck. He was surprised to feel a tightness in his chest. A pang of guilt to watch the innocent man exiled. But it hardly compared to Liam’s piercing silence and disapproving glare.

 

“Step forward!” The captain called to a crowd of men. “The position hiring is bosun! Pay is twice a sailors rations. Only men with experience need apply. And if ye lie, I will know it. I am familiar with every ships captain from here to Agraba, so don’t even bother.”

 

    Several men broke off from the group. And dispersed into the crowd.

 

“How many years experience do ye have?” The captain asked the first man.

 

“O-only a half year sir.”

 

    The captain frowned.

 

“And ye?” He asked the next.

 

“Nearly two years sir.”

 

    The captain shook his head.

 

“What about you? How many years?”

 

“Five sir.” Said a muscular man with a scarred face.

 

“That’ll do mate. Welcome aboard.”

 

    As he came up on deck Killian’s stomach dropped to recognize him.

 

“K-kale!” He exclaimed without thinking.

 

“Thats BOSUN Kale to you Jones.” He smirked.

 

    The man shouldered his bag and headed to his quarters.

 

“What were you saying?” Liam asked with a smug tone. “Kale could leave a man sore for weeks?”

 

“Stop it.” He looked down.

 

“Serves you right. When you give in to that darkness things only get worse.”

 

“You’ve got the same parents I do.” He started down the ramp to the dock. “I don’t see why YOU don’t struggle against the darkness.”

 

    Liam stopped and turned him by the shoulder.

 

“I do. I just don’t show it.” He looked him in the eye. “The greater the capacity for good, the worse the potential for darkness. I won’t let you lose yourself to that. Are you with me brother?”

 

”Aye. I’m with you.”

 

 

Notes:

It’s super fun to write young Killian. I’ve shown the dedication he and Liam had to each other before. But I’m looking forward to expanding it for Liam’s plotline.

Chapter 81: A Younger Brother

Summary:

Setting: Afterlife {flashback}

Killian and Liam take time to catch up. Liam remembers their time as deckhands rising through the ranks. The elder Jones offering an alternative to coming back to life.

Notes:

I love these pictures of Killian, Liam, and Emma. Just Killian’s eyes locked on his brother, Emma’s locked on Killian. Such a great moment in the show.
I re-wrote a lot of Killian and Liam’s past. But goddamn is it fun to write their youth aboard these ships!

“Hello brother.” Liam smiled. “It’s good to see you again.”

 

   Killian took long strides across the loft, taking him into a firm embrace.

 

“I missed you brother.” He couldn’t hide the crack in his voice. “It’s been many years.”

 

“Aye.” Liam pulled back placing his hand on his shoulder. “I was beginning to think my younger brother would live forever!”

 

“I tried to fight off the darkness…” Killian looked down. “I failed.”

 

“That’s not how I hear it. Word around the afterlife is Killian Jones destroyed the Dark One. I’m proud of you.”

 

   He smiled sadly, tears glimmering in his eyes.

 

“What are you doing here Liam? You should be in paradise.”

 

“I couldn’t.”

 

“Please… please don’t say you’re here for me. All this time, if you’ve been in purgatory on my behalf… I couldn’t stand it.” He shook his head.

 

“Did you ever think I stayed because I wanted to see you? I can make my own decisions you know.” He laughed.

 

    Emma was glad to see Hook smiling. The look on his face to find his brother was an expression she had never seen in him before. She’d heard him speak of Liam in high regard, but suddenly she saw him for what he was. A younger brother.

 

 

    Killian stepped back quickly wiping his eyes before tears could fall. But still looking pleased. Suddenly Shuck leapt forward, barking angrily at Liam.

 

“Raf! Raf! Raf!” He foamed at the mouth in anger. “Raf! Raf!”

 

“Easy boy! He’s a friend!” Killian got to a knee.

 

    The dog rushed to his master. Calming at his touch but keeping his eyes on the elder brother. He whined before turning and growling at James.

 

“What the-?” Killian stood up. “There’s TWO of them?!?”

 

“I was surprised too.” David crossed his arms. “Allow me to introduce you to my twin brother, James.”

 

“James?” Emma stepped up. “What are you doing here?”

 

“Looking for another kiss.” He winked at Snow.

 

“Another?” David asked his wife.

 

“Thought he was you.” She said shortly, signaling they would not be talking about it in that moment.

 

“He’s an agent of Hades.” Jillian explained.

 

“Like my mother.” Regina nodded.

 

“Jillian’s father discovered they are all marked with this brand on their neck.” Milah held up a paper with the alchemical symbol for ‘death’.”

 

 

“It seems they’re intent on stopping us from resurrecting you.” Neal said.

 

“It’s more than that.” Lilly spoke up. “I overheard Hades in the throne room. They didn’t want you in hell. They wanted you here in Purgatory.”

 

“That’s why he let you escape.” Meg said.

 

“He can reach you in your sleep Killian.” Liam informed.

 

“Aye… he already has.” He held his head.

 

“He has?” Emma said in alarm.

 

“I had a dream the other night. It was so real. Like when I would speak to the dead.”

 

“The dead don’t have to sleep.” Daddy Hook said. “But it won’t be easy. You’ll be exhausted if you stay awake.”

 

“Then we don’t have much time to crack this.” Snow sighed.

 

“And not much to go on.” Jillian gestured to the burned books.

 

“Your father’s evil twin nuked our books. And smashed the mirror.” Ruby gestured half heartedly.

 

“There’s nothing we can do about it now.” David stood. “The dead don’t have to sleep but the living do.”

 

“We’ll take turns staying up with my father.” Jill offered.

 

“Good idea.” Milah agreed.

 

“I’ll go first.” Liam said. “It will give my brother and I some time to catch up.”

 

*****

 

“At attention deckhand.” Said the captain.

 

   Liam straightened dropping his mop.

 

“I need to see you in my cabin.”

 

“Aye aye captain!” He waited for his superior to turn, following him into the captain’s quarters.

 

    He felt a cold sweat drip down his face. The heat of the sun over the ocean a contributing factor. But as the royal vessel cut quickly through the water Liam was certain his perspiration was nerves. Being called to the Captains quarters could mean something very good. Or something very very bad.

 

“Relax, I called you here to commend you on your outstanding service.” The Captain sat at his desk.

 

“R-Really?” Liam asked hopefully.

 

“You’re 19. It’s about time you moved up on this ship. How would you like to be promoted to a sailors pay?”

 

“You mean I’d be a part of the Navy?”

 

“You’d certainly be closer to it. Better than a deckhand.” He smiled, dipping his quill to pen a letter. “You will receive a sailors pay -three times that of a deckhand, a cot. And a fast track towards the royal navy. Probably even transfer to a more prestigious ship if you keep it up. Your work is exemplary.”

 

“And my brother?” Liam asked.

 

    The captain stopped. Ink dripping onto his paper as he looked up.

 

“Killian hasn’t shown the same productivity as you. It is my intention that he remain at his station as deckhand.”

 

“Isn’t there anything that can be done to promote Killian with me? I hate to leave him on his own.”

 

“Only under special circumstances. Take my advice Liam, move on. Don’t let your brother drag you down.”

 

“Special circumstances?” He asked.

 

“Were some of my sailors to fall ill or die I would consider promoting Killian and giving him a chance.”

 

“I see…” Liam said sadly.

 

“Opportunity’s like this don’t come along every day sailor. If you don’t accept now, I can’t guarantee I will be able to offer you promotion again.”

 

“I accept sir. I will continue to work hard. But for now, can my brother stay aboard?”

 

“Aye. But he’ll have to remain below in the hammocks. He’s still a deckhand.”

 

“I understand sir. I think I can get him into shape.”

 

“If you can I will consider moving him up. but there’s only so much I can do for him now.”

 

“Aye sir. Thank you.” He nodded.

 

“You are dismissed. Your cot will be ready this evening.”

 

    Liam shielded his eyes in the bright sunlight. Closing the door behind him as he stepped on deck. He saw his brother at the bow. Looking out over the sea. His pail and brush abandoned, as he closed his eyes taking a deep breath of ocean air.

 

“Killian!” He said sharply. “What are you doing? There’s work!”

 

“Aye. The work will still be there in an hour.” He ignored his brother.

 

   Liam grabbed his collar and pulled him to his back. Looking up at him Killian saw the sunlight shining behind his head as he cast a shadow over him.

 

“The Captain is watching you Killian. Your orders are to scrub the deck.”

 

“So are yours!” The younger brother objected.

 

“Not anymore. I’ve been promoted.”

 

    Killian’s eyes went wide.

 

“P-promoted…?”

 

“I’m moving to a cot tonight. You’re on your own in the lower cabin.”

 

    Killian couldn’t hide his disappointment.

 

“Then… you really are leaving me.”

 

    Liam looked behind him to be certain they were alone. The other sailors were preoccupied with manning the ship. He got to his knees, speaking quietly.

 

“I’m NOT leaving you Killian. I’m going to get you promoted too.”

 

“I don’t need your charity Liam.” He shook his head.

 

“Yes you do. If I get transferred off this ship there will be no one looking out for you. These sailors will toss you into the slimy sea at the first opportunity. It’s now or never Killian. Get your work done. Do it well, and I can get you a cot of your own.”

 

“Y-you really think so?”

 

“Have I ever failed you before?”

 

“No.” The younger Jones smiled.

 

“Trust me brother. We’re moving up. Before you know it we’ll have proper ranks, and even our own ship. I will be Captain, and you’ll be my left tenant.”

 

“Sounds like a lot of work.” He frowned.

 

“None of that now Killian. We’re so close. I’ll not have your attitude stopping us now.”

 

“I don’t have your ambition Liam. This isn’t easy for me like it is for you.” He shook his head.

 

“You think this is easy?!?” He said angrily.

 

    Killian looked down, feeling reprimanded.

 

“I’d have achieved this rank years ago if I didn’t have to look out for my slacker little brother! I’ve had just about enough of your laziness! I want this deck cleaned in an hour!”

 

“An hour?!? I’ll bleed meself dry from blisters alone!”

 

“Then bleed.” He stood. “Triton knows I have. Are you with me brother?”

 

“A-aye, I’m with you…” He nodded. “I’ll have it done in an hour.”

 

“Good.” Liam turned and walked away.

 

    Killian watched his brother go. Reaching for the pail he held back tears at the thought he’d be sleeping in that moldy hammock alone that night.

 

*****

 

“The prospect of staying up all night isn’t so bad if I get to spend time with you Liam.” Killian sat on the couch, offering his brother a glass.

 

    Liam brought it towards his lips and then grimaced.

 

“Rum?” He asked with skepticism.

 

“Don’t give me that.” He laughed. “I’m dead. Fairly certain drink can’t corrupt me any more than it has.

 

“Killian…” Liam warned.

 

 

“Alright.” He sighed standing up and pouring out the glasses. “I’ll make tea.”

 

    Shuck growled.

 

“Your dog doesn’t seem to like me.”

 

“Don’t take it personally. He doesn’t like Regina either.”

 

“You have an interesting group of friends here. I’m impressed that they made the journey to the afterlife to save you.”

 

“Aye. Though I’m not entirely certain it’s the right thing.” He shook his head.

 

“I’m glad to hear you say that little brother. Because I would like to offer you another option.”

 

“What do you mean?” Killian asked.

 

“Hades needs you to pass into purgatory. This realm will become as bad as the inferno. But if you pass into paradise you’ll be safe. You’ll be happy.”

 

“P-paradise…? What makes you think I even could?”

 

“Why do you think I’m here brother? I want to help you! The brothers Jones! Back together! I don’t want to go to paradise and leave you. I never wanted to leave you. This is our chance Killian! Just like when we were young! We can have peace!”

 

“You carried me through life Liam. But when you died… I had to live on without you. And I did. For better or worse… I did.”

 

“None of that matters anymore. We’re together again. What happiness do you expect to get from life that you can’t have in paradise?”

 

“Emma…” He whispered.

 

“You love her…”

 

“Yes.” He looked up with heavy eyes. “With all my heart. And though I’m not sure we can ever have what we once did… I can’t leave her.”

 

“She murdered you Killian.”

 

“It’s more complicated than that.” He shook his head.

 

 

“It needn’t be. You said it yourself, when someone we love dies we have to move on. You and I did after mother. You did after me. She can move on too.”

 

“But-“

 

“Just think about it. We have time. I belive you’ll see that it’s your best option. OUR best option. Are you with me brother?”

 

“I’m trying to be Liam…” He looked down. “I’m trying.”

 

Notes:

I’m kinda going nuts with these pictures! (I hope they don’t annoy anyone) I am going back and adding pictures to various chapters in other installments.
If anyone even goes back and rereads this long-ass fan fiction feel free to give me thoughts on the pictures! NGL it’s kinda consuming all my time right now 😂
But the writing is coming along well!
I’m going camping this weekend so there may or may not be posts until Monday depending on cell service.

I posted some inspo pictures of Jillian in the first chapter of this installment! Not sure if anyone has been lacking in my description on here, but for anyone who is curious the pictures in chapter one (The Gales of November) are a pretty good example.

Chapter 82: Don’t Want to Wait

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke

Henry anxiously awaits Hannah’s arrival.
Belle decides to give herself the time she needs to recover.

    Henry woke early the next morning. He hardly managed to get to sleep. He couldn’t help but be excited to see the Argo on the water once more. She had said they would arrive later, but his mind raced with what to tell them. He wished the wraiths were gone so he could visit with his sister in peace. But it made a good excuse to get them to come by.

    He raced down the steps two at a time. He pulled on his sweater, as he hurried across the foyer to the kitchen. Not surprised to find Zelena up early feeding Margot. Roland was at the counter with his head down and his mouth slightly open. Appearing to be asleep.

 

“He ok?” Henry asked.

 

“He insists on getting up with Margot. I told him he could sleep in.” She shook her head.

 

“He’s a good big brother.” Henry smiled. “I on the other hand… ROLAND!!!”

 

“Wa!” He sat up suddenly, wiping the saliva from his chin.

 

“Want to come to the docks with me?”

 

“Th-the docks? Sure!” He slowly woke up.

 

“You’ll have to ask your father.” Zelena said. “Eh, that makes me sound like your mother. Ask Robin.”

 

“But Henry is an adult!” Roland argued.

 

 

“Not even close!” Zelena scoffed.

 

“What if you came with us?” Henry asked. “You were going to see Granpa Rumple today weren’t you?”

 

“Damn. I was hoping you’d forgotten about that…”

 

“We’re pretty desperate for light magic.” Henry gave a half-frown.

 

“Fine.” She sighed. “After breakfast I’ll wake Robin so he can care for Margot.”

 

   The baby played with bits of scrambled eggs in her highchair.

 

“Then we can all take a trip down wraith invested Main Street to meet my former master who I later enslaved and killed his son. Have I missed anything?”

 

“I’ll get the water balloons!” Roland said cheerfully.

 

*****

 

   Belle opened her eyes to the bright sunlight. She sat up, stretching. Feeling her body slowly recovering with each passing day. She was alone in the bedroom. The babies were not in their crib, nor was Adam in the rocking chair where he had fallen asleep the night before.

   Looking at the clock it would seem her alarm hadn’t gone off. She got out of bed, slowly making her way down the hall. She smelled the scent of jasmine tea. Rounding the corner to find Adam holding Silvinet while Landry gently cooed in the bassinet. across his lap was an open book, upon closer look she saw it was goodnight moon.

 

“That’s a wonderful book to read to them.” She smiled. “Do you remember when I first read it to you?”

 

“I’ll never forget.” He returned her expression. “I made a pot of tea. Come have some with me.”

 

   She sat on the sofa nearby. The floral scent waking her as she poured herself a cup. Filled with a profound sense of contentment.

 

“My alarm didn’t wake me.”

 

“I know. I turned it off.”

 

“But I’m supposed to call a meeting about-“

 

“Belle.” He stopped her. “You’re in recovery.”

   He handed her the baby in his arms. Taking Landry, his tiny hand not even closing around the knuckle of his father’s finger.

“Please stay home today. Let me go and talk to the others. You shouldn’t push yourself. I’d hate for you to miss time with the boys.”

 

“You’re right.” She looked into Silvinet’s eyes as he looked around, studying his surroundings with curiosity. “The last thing I want is to be away from them. But the sword…”

 

“I know it’s the only thing known to stop the wraiths, but it doesn’t mean you should push yourself.”

 

“That’s not why I’m pushing myself.” Her expression changed to one of deep sadness.

 

“Then why?” He asked.

 

“You know how it was created. You know what I had to do… I made it what it is and I’m the only one who can use it. I feel like… I feel like I have to use it for good. So long as I wield the sword, I have to use it to help people. If I don’t, I’ll have truly lost who I was. The price of my innocence.”

 

    He reached out and took her hand.

 

“To me you never lost your innocence Belle. You are now who you have always been. A remarkable, intelligent, stubborn woman. And my true love. I understand the weight of your burden. I will help you in your mission to use the Weeping Rose for good. But first, I’d like you to recover.”

 

“Alright.” She smiled at him. “Thank you Adam. You know I love you too right?”

 

“Of course.” He stood and sat next to her. “Just as certain as I know you love these boys as much as I do. Spend today with them. Leave the town to me.”

 

   She leaned her head into his shoulder looking over at Landry.

 

“Adam? I’ve been thinking. I don’t want to wait.”

 

“What do you mean?”

 

“Let’s start looking for a house. I can at least do that in recovery.”

 

“What changed your mind?”

 

“If I keep waiting for the next disaster to end before I live my life I’ll never get to have what I want. A home. A marriage. A family. Forget the disaster. I’m going to have two out of three. But I’m afraid we have to wait on the marriage.”

 

“Until Killian is back.” He nodded.

 

“Yes.” She agreed. “It’s important that he be there. I’m not really sure how to tell Rumple we’re moving. I’m not sure how he’ll react.”

 

“We’ll figure out what to say, when the time comes.”

 

   Rumplestiltskin stood in the hall. A sad look of unhappiness on his face. He closed his eyes, letting fall an angry tear. The ache in his chest to think he could no longer be near her. Be near the boys. The thought that another man was living his perfect life. He grit his teeth and walked into the pawnshop office. He opened a book, dust lifting into the rays of morning sunlight streaming in the window. He paged through until he found the spell he was looking for. He took a deep breath.

 

“Now all I need is someone who can cast the spell.”

Chapter 83: What Helps

Summary:

Setting: Afterlife

Memories of brothers abound as the group embarks on their next plan to return Killian to life.

Notes:

I know everyone is still coming back from vacation. But please let me know what you think of the pictures when you get a chance! I may have gone a LITTLE overboard 😅

 

{flashback}

“Starbuck! He’s dead!” Cried a sailor as another lay motionless on deck.

 

“Clear a path!” The captain demanded. “How does a sailor drop dead on a smooth sea?!?”

 

“Look!” Said the bosun. “He was foaming at the mouth! Poison!”

 

“Who would do such a thing?” The captain shook his head.

 

“I’ve seen this before.” Said the sailor. “This is rat poison!”

 

“Whose job was it to set the traps?” The captain looked around the crew.

 

“It was his sir. Mister Starbuck.” The bosun pointed to the deadman.

 

“I suppose it could have been an accident.” He crossed his arms. “Have him shrouded and given a burial at sea. And make sure the person setting the traps isn’t going straight to the galley afterwards!”

 

“Aye captain!” The Bosun directed the crew.

 

“Sir! If I may speak!” Liam stepped forward.

 

“What is it?” He sounded annoyed.

 

“My brother. He’s a capable hand sir! He could replace Starbuck.”

 

“Beware of your ambition Mister Jones. The man has only just died.”

 

“I’m sorry sir. But Killian has been doing much better lately.”

 

“I’ve noticed. But I will decide when we need Killian on deck. I don’t want to hear another word about it.”

 

“A-Aye Captain.” He said, failing to hide his disappointment.

 

    He turned and made his way below. He stopped at his cabin. The cot with a simple straw mattress was the height of luxury after years in the lower cabin in a hammock. But it was lonely without Killian. He never realize how much he loved his brothers recounting of ship legends and poetry.

 

    As frustrating as it was to push him around to get him to put in effort, he saw his brother’s gentile soul and remembered their mother. He turned back to the hall and made his way to the lower cabin.

    He frowned to find Killian’s hammock empty. He heard footsteps coming from the hall, turning to see some of the sailors returning to their cots. Among them was Killian. Liam waited for him to split off towards the hammocks stepping out and placing a hand on his chest blocking the way.

 

“What are you doing?” He demanded.

 

“Going to my hammock!” He said in frustration. “I ought to ask what YOU’RE doing. You don’t sleep here anymore remember? Bugger off.”

 

    He went to take a step around him. Liam gripped him by his collar pushing his back into the wall.

 

“Oy!” He objected as his brother held him roughly with his forearm against his chest.

 

    Liam leaned forward, taking a sharp inhale.

 

“You smell of rum.” he accused.

 

“It was one swallow! We were sending off Starbuck! Everyone had some!”

 

“No. Rum.”

 

“I’ve stopped drinking on the ship! Only in port! That was the first drink I’ve had in weeks! Besides, you were the one that told me to be kind to my crew mates.” He pushed him back.

 

“We’re so close Killian. I’m finally in a place where I’m being seen! If you can’t keep up they’re goin to transfer me to another ship.”

 

“I’m doing my best.” He looked down. “The men of the lower cabin say it doesn’t matter how hard I work. The captain is just going to hire a new sailor at port. I’ve been working myself raw and it makes no bloody difference.”

 

“You just concentrate on your chores and leave the rest to me. And no more drinking on the ship. I’d like you to temper yourself in port too.”

 

    Killian let out a sigh of frustration. Liam turned to head back to his cot.

 

“Say, Liam… You were one of the last people to see Starbuck alive. Was he acting strange?”

 

“I don’t know what you mean.” Liam kept his back to his brother.

 

“I heard you. You offered to fill the traps. If he poisoned himself the two of you must have done it together. Careful to wash your hands.”

 

“You should be less concerned with my work and more worried about your own. I don’t want to hear any more excuses about the rum.” He kept walking.

 

   Killian sadly watched him go.

 

“LIAM!” He called.

 

    He turned to look him in the eye.

 

“A-are you with me brother?” He asked nervously.

 

“Aye little brother. I’m with you.”

 

*****

 

    Ruby raised her arms over her head. Leaning to the right and left. Touching her fingers to her far leg.

 

“What are you doing?” Jillian raised an eyebrow.

 

“Stretching.”

 

“For what?” Neal asked.

 

“Morgan.” Ruby sighed.

 

“What are you planning on doing with him?” Killian nodded his head towards James.

 

   Sitting on the ground, arms cuffed behind the apartment pillar.

 

“Milah and I could watch him.” Daddy Hook suggested.

 

“No!!!” Neal shouted.

 

“I agree, you two need at least six feet between you at all times.” Regina pointed.

 

Milah blushed.

 

“Did I miss something?” Killian whispered to Emma.

 

“I’ll tell you later.” She said quietly back.

 

“I’ll stay with him.” David offered. “I think it’s time for my brother and I to talk.”

 

“I’ll stay too.” Snow stepped forward.

 

“You should go with the others.” He turned to her. “He’s staying chained up. It’s babysitting.”

 

“Going to feed me too little brother?”

 

“Please, we’re twins.” David rolled his eyes.

 

“Didn’t mother tell you? I’m older by eight minutes.”

 

    David clenched his jaw.

 

“Could you excuse us?” David said shortly. “We have a lot of catching up to do.”

 

 

*****

 

“How did you sleep mom?” Lilly walked close to her.

 

“I think the first night out of hell may be the best.” She smiled.

 

“I should have known. I should have come and gotten you sooner. I’m sorry.”

 

“There’s no need to apologize. I was able to break free because of you. I don’t think I could have slept so well without you near.”

 

“Can we stop talking about sleep?” Killian sighed, beginning to feel the early effects of exhaustion.

 

    They walked down Main Street towards the library.

 

“Don’t worry father. We’ll find you a solution soon and get you home where you belong.” Neal placed a hand on his shoulder.

 

“If it is where I belong.” He said quietly.

 

“What exactly do you expect to find in this library?” Liam asked.

 

“We’ve found a lot of methods but not how to acquire any of them.” Milah sighed.

 

“Wait.” Regina stopped as they approached the door. “We have no bookworms. Who is going to talk to Morgan?”

 

“I could.” Lilly shrugged.

 

    The group turned to her.

 

“What? We got close while I was trying to kill Hook.” She pointed.

 

“A-actually, I’m the OTHER Hook…” Said the alternate.

 

“Oh. Fuck. THAT Hook.” She changed to the modernly dressed Killian.

 

“Well at least we have a volunteer.” Ruby sighed. “Cuz I’m not doing it.”

 

“I’m kinda surprised you had the patience to put up with her.” Emma smiled at Lilly.

 

“I was pretty dedicated to destroying your boyfriend.” She laughed.

 

“Lilly, about that…” Emma lingered outside the library.

 

“Look, I’m sorry. You have every right to be fucking pissed.”

 

“It’s not that. Honestly I should have seen that coming. But don’t call him my boyfriend. That’s over.”

“WHAT?!?” Lilly said loudly.

“Shh!” Emma looked over her shoulder at the open library door.

 

“Are you telling me we came all the way here to drag his butt out and you’re not going to BE together anymore?!?”

 

“It’s complicated Lilly~!” She hissed.

 

“No it’s not! You love him! He loves you! Fuck! It’s like you’re in high school!”

 

“I didn’t expect you to be so worked up about this.”

 

“What can I say? I get the guy. Dude loves you but thinks he’s not worthy. I feel the same way about Marian.”

 

“Trouble with Marian?” She asked.

 

“She tried to convince me not to destroy him. Figured it out before anyone else. And I ignored her.” She looked down.

 

“You didn’t do it Lilly. She’ll be proud of you.”

 

“I hope you’re right.” Lilly sighed.

 

“Hey.” Emma put a hand on her shoulder. “Marian loves you. That’s why she was worried. I’m sorry I haven’t been there for you Lilly. I’m sorry about a lot of things.”

 

“Well, looks like we’re on the same team now.” She quickly wiped her eyes. “What helps Hook will also help my mom.”

 

Chapter 84: Common Ground

Summary:

Setting: storybrooke/underbrooke

Zelena appeals to the dark one.
David appeals to his brother.
The rest of them struggle through Morgan.

    Zelena walked behind the boys looking up to the sky for any signs of an attacker.

 

“You beat the tenth level?!?” Henry said, astounded.

 

“Well… no.” Roland sighed. “I got to the ninth level. But Zelena beat the next two for me.”

 

“Wow.” Henry was impressed. “How long did you say you’ve been playing videogames?”

 

“Couple of weeks.” She smiled.

 

“That’s just not fair.” Henry laughed.

 

“Here we are. Ursula said she’d meet you in the cannery. I don’t want you going anywhere without her.” Zelena gestured to the door.

 

“Ok. How long do you think you’ll be at the pawnshop?”

 

“That all depends.” She sighed.

 

“On what?” Roland asked.

 

“On how happy Rumple is to see me…”

 

*****

 

 

“You’re back.” The old crone smiled to see Lilly as the group walked into the vast library. “And both Hook’s are with you.”

 

“But you knew that. Didn’t you?” Lilly crossed her arms.

 

“Know everything. I’m Morgan.”

 

“Here we go…” Ruby sighed.

 

“Why didn’t you just tell me I didn’t have the balls to kill him and save us all some fucking time?” She rolled her eyes.

 

“It would have disrupted your path.”

 

“Well, we’re on a new path, and could use some help.” Lilly sat at the mahogany table.

 

“Actually you’re on the same path you’ve always been on.”

 

“Not that you’re going to tell us about it.” Jillian grumbled.

 

“James burned all of our books.” Emma explained.

 

“I know.” Said the goddess.

 

“I know you know.” The savior held her brow in exasperation. “I get the concept.”

 

“Could you guide us to some information showing to get to what we need?” Killian asked.

 

“I could.” She shrugged.

 

“But you won’t.” Snow dropped her shoulders.

 

    Morgan shook her head.

 

“Is there any help you CAN give us?” Lilly asked.

 

“Yes.” She said. “I can show you how to speak to your friends at home.”

 

*****

 

    David looked down at his brother, back to the pillar, arms behind his back.

 

“If you want to hit me just hit me.” Said the bound man.

 

“Why would I want to hit you?” David asked.

 

 

“I kissed your wife, burned your books, and smashed your only way of communicating with your friends?”

 

“Remind me to tell you all the things my daughter’s boyfriend did.” He smirked.

 

“Your daught-? You mean Hook? If he’s so bad why would you come all the way to the afterlife to save him?”

 

    David approached, standing several feet away before he sat on the ground at eye level with James.

 

“Because I know he’s a good person who was never given the opportunity to be better.”

 

“Ha!” James laughed. “You think I’m just waiting on an opportunity? Trust me, I’m as evil as they come.”

 

“I don’t believe that. When given the chance Hook has shown us what kind of person he really is. So can you.”

 

“That’s a mistake. I will betray you the first chance I get.”

 

“True betrayers don’t often tell you their intentions to your face.”

 

“What do you want from me?” James shook his head.

 

“You said you were older. How would you know that?”

 

“Don’t you remember? The day they came for me?” He laughed quietly. “Figures. The worst day of my life and you don’t even remember.”

 

“I’m sorry. But… I’m listening. Why was it the worst day of your life?”

 

“The king arrived at our farm. More of a hovel. The Dark One was with him. He said he wanted a boy that would be a perfect son.”

 

“Why did they choose us?”

 

“The king wanted someone invisible. Someone the public wouldn’t realize was adopted. A quiet farm family down on their luck is the perfect choice. They asked us questions.”

 

    David closed his eyes.

 

“Right…” He recalled. “Questions about our farm chores. About my dog Wilby. About feelings…”

 

“You were open, honest. You told them about your weaknesses, about how you cried at night when you heard mom and dad arguing, about not being as strong as I was. That’s why they chose me. They saw me as the stronger one. Because of you.”

 

“I was just a kid. I didn’t even understand what was happening. I woke up the next day without my brother.”

 

“I woke up in a castle. In the finest bed I had ever seen. In the nicest clothes I had ever worn. Fed the most delicious food I had ever tasted. And all I had to do to keep it was survive in my father’s world.”

 

“But you did, didn’t you? The king wasn’t happy with me because I wasn’t like you.”

 

“Do you know what it’s like to be turned into a killer? To have the man that would be your father force you to feel nothing for the people you hurt? I lived a life of luxury. But King George killed the boy I was. He turned me into a monster like him.”

 

“We understand this kind of thing where I come from James. It’s why we’re here to save Hook. You’re my brother. Let me help you.”

 

“You can’t help me.” He hung his head. “You couldn’t then, and you can’t now. I sold myself to Hades, the same way mother and father sold me to King George.”

 

“They regretted it James. They wept for you every night. Father died on a journey to come get you back!”

 

“Still the sensitive one. I don’t care that father and mother are dead. I don’t care that they regretted selling me off. Nothing changes that I lived a miserable life. And you lived a happy one.”

 

“In the end I was sold to King George too. To replace you.” He closed his eyes.

 

“You see?” He smirked darkly. “Even after my death that damn king can still hurt me. Now I find myself enslaved to ANOTHER tyrant.”

 

    As he turned his head David saw the hint of the brand in the back of his neck.

 

“What if you weren’t?”

 

“Huh?” The elder twin looked up.

 

“If I can find a way to free you from Hades, what would you do?”

 

“I already told you. I’d betray you.”

 

“I don’t believe you would.”

 

“Then you’re as much of a fool now as you were as a boy.”

 

    David stood and turned on the stove.

 

“What are you doing?” James asked.

 

     The younger brother held a metal fork over the burner with an oven mitt.

 

“It’s that brand that attaches you to Hades. I’m willing to bet if I change it he won’t have a hold on you anymore.”

 

“You’re going to burn me?” He asked in surprise.

 

“I thought you were the tough one.” David smiled.

 

“Fine.” James looked down exposing his neck. “But don’t expect it to mean I’m on your side. If I’ve learned anything in the underworld it’s every soul for themselves.”

 

“Better for yourself than for Hades. Are you ready?” He held up the red-hot fork.

 

“Just do it.”

 

    Charming pressed the heated metal to his brother’s neck, disrupting the shape of the brand. James trembled in pain, sharp breaths escaping his clenched teeth as his flesh sizzled. David pulled back the fork, placing a pack of frozen peas on the burn. James relaxed his shoulders, chest rising and falling as the pain subsided. He hadn’t let out a single shout or whimper.

 

“D-did it work…?” David asked.

 

“Y-yes…” James said quietly. “I no longer feel Hades control.”

 

*****

 

    Zelena walked into the pawnshop. She half expected Rumplestiltskin to be standing there with his gilded skin and wild eyes. But what she found was merely a man. To her surprise he flinched at the sight of her.

 

“Have you come here to kill me?” He asked.

 

“Haven’t you heard? I jumped on the hero bandwagon.” She rolled her eyes. “Believe it or not I’m here to ask for your help with magic.”

 

 

“My help? Haven’t YOU heard? I no longer have magic.” He walked behind the counter, placing it between himself and the wicked witch.

 

“I’m not asking you to help me for free.”

 

“You’re living in your sister’s guest room. What could you possibly have to offer?”

 

 

“You’re one to talk! How is it living with your ex wife, her new lover, and their spawn?”

 

“I’m not helping you.” He said flatly.

 

“Come on! There must be SOMETHING you want.” She crossed her arms.

 

“As a matter of fact there is.” He opened the old book to a marked page and pointed.

 

    Zelena approached, leaning in to have a look.

 

“Seriously?” She looked up with surprise. “You want to cast THIS spell?”

 

 

“Yes. Cast this for me and I will teach you what you want to know.”

 

“Look, I know you’ve been the bookworm’s lapdog lately. But this is… a bit much. What would make you want to do this?”

 

“Being near her and not having her isn’t easy. But I’m through. I can’t stand it anymore. It’s high time Belle gets what she deserves. Do we have a deal or not?”

 

“Fine. I’ll cast your spell. But this stays between us got it? Last thing I need is for anyone to find out I’m casting spells for Rumplestiltskin. Especially THIS one. You’ll need a wide open space. I recommend you make certain no one is around. Could be bad if someone gets caught up in this thing…”

 

“I understand.” He nodded.

 

“Alright.” She sighed. “I’m going to need a dagger.”

 

Chapter 85: Family Portrait

Summary:

Setting: {flashback} Enchanted Forest (Ship)
Afterlife (library)
Storybrooke (city hall)

Killian risks heavy discipline to save the crew of his ship.
The others learn of a way to speak to the bookworms.
Adam takes over for Belle informing the townsfolk. Hardly able to spend one moment without thinking of his boys.

{flashback}

 

 

“Jones! Check the lifelines!” The captain commanded as a torrent of seawater and storm rained down upon them.

 

    Liam rushed to follow his Captains orders. Securing his brothers and his own first. He looked up, as he pulled each rope tight. The storm was so bad he could scarcely see to the bow. But through the rain he saw Killian looking out into the water, squinting at the sea.

 

“Killian! You should be bailing water! Now is not the time to be daydreaming! Don’t you understand we could die?!?” The elder Jones raged.

 

“We ARE going to die if we keep up this heading!” He argued.

 

“I don’t want to hear another word! You’re a deckhand! Do your job!”

 

   Liam turned, ducking as a plank flew past his head in the high wind. Narrowly missing him. He joined his fellow sailors to secure the lines.

 

“Let go the halyard!”

 

    Liam closed his eyes to hear his brother’s voice. The wild sea and high winds made it difficult to walk across deck, but Killian seemed perfectly comfortable on his feet. He held the rails with both hands as he rushed up the steps to navigation.

 

“Captain! Order them to let go the halyards! Draw up the sails! Run out the ores! We have to make it to the eye of the storm!”

 

“I’m not listening to a deckhand in the worst storm of my career!” The Captain barked. “Jones! Come get your brother! Tie him to the mast if ye have to! Hold tight those lines men!”

 

“I’ve got him sir! Apologies Captain!” Liam roughly grabbed his brother’s shirt, tearing it as he tried to drag him down the steps.

 

    Killian lashed out with his arm, freeing himself and rushing back to the captain.

 

“If you keep those sails up we’re going to die!”

 

“We will die if we make for the eye of the storm! The windwall alone will kill us!”

 

“We’re in the windwall!!! The water is dragging us back while the wind is pushing us forward! We’re trapped! If we keep pushing her this way she’ll tear apart!”

 

“What do you suggest we do DECKHAND Jones?”

 

“Raise the sails and let her drift into the eye! We’re moving east! There’s a string of islands ahead known for their clear skies! If we can ride the center of the storm until it dies we may have a chance!”

 

“You’re mad!”

 

“No sir, he’s right! Look!” The first mate. pointed.

 

    Hardly visible through the rain was a ray of sunshine touching the water some leagues behind them.

 

    With a wide eyed look at the determined faces of the brothers Jones the captain turned over the wheel to the first mate.

 

“Let go the halyards! Raise the sails! Run out the ores! Keep her steady lads! We’re making for the eye of the storm!!!”

 

*****

 

“You can help us talk to our friends?!?” Emma said excitedly.

 

“I can get a message to one of them. But only to tell them how to find the other magic mirror.” Morgan appeared as the maiden. “I’m not a telephone.”

 

“What other mirror?” Snow asked.

 

“Hooks!” Regina exclaimed. “We left it in the cave!”

 

“What are you talking about?” Neal was puzzled.

 

“As the Dark One I made a mirror.”

 

    The group turned to Killian, a strained look on his face, his eyes to the ground.

 

“It just sort of came naturally to me, innate. Are you saying we can use its pair to speak to our friends?”

 

“Yes. Any magic mirror in this realm can call its mate in the world of the living.” Morgan nodded.

 

“What about Regina’s Mirror?” Snow asked.

 

“I never made a new one after the Snow Queen smashed it.”

 

“So Hook’s is our only option.” Ruby said.

 

“My brother’s name is KILLIAN.” Liam spoke up.

 

“Uncle Liam, Hook is a name he takes with pride. He lost his hand fighting a great evil.” Jillian explained.

 

“You can say that all you like young lady. But Hook is a pirate’s name. My brother was a sailor before I left him, and now that I’m back he is a sailor once more. There is no nobler a name for him than Killian Jones.”

 

    Jillian looked down feeling castigated. Ruby placed a hand on her shoulder.

 

“So we need to get the mirror from mariners hollow.” Emma said. “I suggest we leave right away.”

 

    She made for the door.

 

“No.” Liam stood in front of her. “If you need the mirror my brother and I shall retrieve it. We are sailors after all.”

 

“Woah, whose ship do you think you’re taking?” Jill crossed her arms. “Because I know you’re not trying to take the Jolly Roger without me!”

 

“Like my brother, the ship has a nobler name. The Jewel of the Realm. And I was her captain first.”

 

“Actually you weren’t.” Daddy Hook stepped forward. “That ship belonged to MY Liam, and it has come to her. Seeing as I have my own brother waiting for me in paradise I have no problem beating the boat wax out of YOU.”

 

“Actually I’m with him.” Milah said, nodding her head towards Daddy Hook. “The ship belongs to Jillian.”

 

“Me too.” Neal agreed crossing his arms.

 

“I’m the first mate, and I’m not going to let you take my Captain’s ship.” Ruby’s eyes flashed grey.

 

“Woah, let’s just calm down here.” Emma stood in the middle of the group with her hands out. “We have other ways to get to the cave. Although for the record I also have a problem with you taking her ship.”

 

“We’re not taking the Roger from you Jill.” Killian said gently. “If everything here has a double from home we can take the Jolly Coastman.”

 

“Very well.” Liam sighed, with a stern look to the group against him. “Let’s be off brother.”

 

    They watched the library doors swing shut behind the brothers.

 

“What a fucking asshole.” Lilly laughed.

 

“Was he always this bad?” Jillian asked her father.

 

“He… em….” Hook scratched his head. “Aye he’s always been a bit of a prick.”

 

    Milah laughed.

 

“Mother why the hell did you name me after him?” Jill sighed.

 

“Did I?” Milah wondered aloud.

 

“Jillian Liana Jones. Honestly I was touched to hear her middle name.” Hook smiled. “So was Liam when I met him in paradise. But if Jillian dropped in on him in his days as Captain, her presence could have altered his future.”

 

“How did your Liam die?” Emma asked.

 

“Executed.” Hook looked down. “Right in front of me. After we returned unsuccessfully from Neverland having learned the King had lied to us and asked us to retrieve a poison to eradicate the ogre race completely. I appealed to my brother to disobey. To not be a part of genocide.”

 

“And he listened to you.” Jillian smiled. “I told him to mind his hubris.”

 

“Well if the brothers Jones are off getting the mirror we may as well get back to the research.” Regina sat at the mahogany table.

 

    Emma looked out the oddly mundane double doors, contrasted by the high ceilings and gothic architecture of the library. She couldn’t help but feel a distance to him with Liam around. The thought drifted into her mind that perhaps the two of them spending time together wasn’t such a good idea. She shook her head, trying to rid herself of the image of him walking away from her, and the panic it brought up inside.

    She turned back to the table, the books they needed seemingly already out before they arrived. Morgan ever predicting their next move. She reached for the first book.

 

-Theoretical Magic-

 

    She opened the first page to the table of contents. Laughing to see many of the spells they had already performed.

    Time travel, the weeping rose, and splitting a life force between two people.

 

*****

 

    Adam walked down the street looking at a Polaroid picture of Belle holding the two boys. He didn’t think he could have left the house without it. A gentile smile on his face. The twins looked very much alike, but it hadn’t taken long to spot their differences. In features, in appetite, sleeping, behavior, even their voices had their own distinct differences.

 

“Hey! Watch it beanstalk!”

 

“Oh! Leroy! I’m sorry.” Adam gave a slight bow of his head. 

 

“Look where you’re going! What are you even looking at anyway?”

 

     Adam held out the picture. Leroy peered over it with his typical disgruntled expression. But it softened immediately.

 

“Aww! Look at the babies!” He took the photograph, his voice becoming high pitched as he marveled at the infants.

 

    Adam grinned from ear to ear.

 

“They’re so cute!” Leroy handed the immage back. “Say where’s Belle? Isn’t she supposed to be here today?”

 

    The dwarf’s expression again became grumpy.

 

“Home.” Adam glared. “She needs time with the children. I’ll be updating the townspeople on what’s being done about the wraiths.”

 

“Oh yeah? You and what spell breaking sword?”

 

“Belle. Is staying. Home.” He said firmly.

 

“Fine. Sheesh.” He held the door for him.

 

     The town had gathered once more at city hall in the auditorium. Fertility symbols painted on every window and door. Adam felt nervous speaking before the whole town, but he controlled his breathing and stood tall, glancing one more time at the Polaroid before coming to the center of the small stage.

 

“What’s being done about the wraiths?” Someone called out.

 

“When will we be safe again?” Added another.

 

“We have reinforcements coming.” Adam reassured.

 

“Coming from where?!?” Someone shouted in a panic.

 

“Another portal?”

 

“What if more monsters come through!?!”

 

“Everyone calm down!” Adam said in a loud low voice. “Take a deep breath.”

 

     The collective crowd could be heard taking a slow inhale followed by along exhale at Adams lead.

 

“It’s someone who has been here before. Captain Baelfire and the crew of the Argo. Henry anticipates they will be able to help us while Belle is on maternity leave.”

 

“Baelfire?” Doc stood. “You mean Neal? Who saved the town?”

 

“He’s the same man but from a parallel world. He was never Neal. But he still has his courage and sharp wits. I truly believe he will be able to do something for us. They should be arriving this evening. We’ve put together a small welcome party. It’s still best if you all stay in your homes as often as you can. Meeting adjourned.”

 

    The crowd was silent.

 

“Is that it?” Leroy asked. “That was a pretty short meeting. Usually we find something to pass the hour.”

 

    A murmur passed across the crowd. Adam thought for a long moment and then smiled.

 

“Anyone want to see some baby pictures?”

 

Chapter 86: Proof of True Love

Summary:

Setting: {Flashback} Enchanted Forest
Underbrooke (Jolly Coastman/library)
Storybrooke (cannery dock warehouse)

Liam and Killian discuss his options. Emma finds a solution she is certain will work. Henry and Roland meet Ursula at the docks.

Notes:

Having fun with AI images. Generally I hate the idea of AI making art. But it’s fun to figure out how to describe something in a way that it generates your vision!

{flashback}

 

“How many dead?”

 

    Killian heard the captains voice down the short hallway to his lavish quarters.

 

“Two sir.” Said the first mate. “Mister Stubb was lost when his lifeline rope snapped. We found it frayed, Stubb no longer onboard.”

 

“And the other?”

 

“Mister Flask was found after the storm cleared Captain. He had taken a blow to the head. Many men did. But Flask didn’t survive.”

 

“Give him a proper burial.” The Captain said quietly. “See to it their pay from this journey makes it to their families.”

 

    Killian cleared his throat loudly.

 

“Ah, the younger Jones. Come in.”

 

    The teenager approached the edge of the captains desk nervously.

 

“You spoke out of turn today.” He said sharply.

 

“I’m s-sorry sir.”

 

“Don’t be. You were right. All the men breathing on this ship are doing so because of you. I’m impressed Killian.” The captain stood, leaning over his desk. “You demonstrated an understanding of the sea beyond your years.”

 

“Thank you sir.” He gave a nervous smile, unaccustomed to being complimented.

 

“What I want to know is where was this kind of dedication to your work on the deck?”

 

“It’s hard to be excited about scrubbing decks captain.”

 

   He gave a jovial laugh.

 

“Quite right! Well, as it just so happens I am currently in desperate need of a sailor, we lost three on this journey alone. But even if I didn’t need a sailor, your behavior and quick thinking in that storm have shown me you have the sea in your blood.”

 

“Thank you sir. I am truly happy to hear that.” He nervously held his attention as his brother had shown him.

 

“We’ll make a sailor of you yet.” He smirked. “I’d say you’d make a great Naval Captain, but you have such a problem with authority perhaps you shouldn’t get your hopes up.”

 

    Killian laughed.

 

“Not to worry Captain, I don’t share my brother’s Naval ambitions. I simply want to be on the ocean. I want to be on a ship.”

 

“Then you accept the position?”

 

“Yes sir. Thank you Captain.”

 

“You’re dismissed…sailor.”

 

     He stepped outside the cabin to find his brother waiting. Liam leaned off the rail and approached anxiously.

 

“Well???” He demanded.

 

“Looks like I’m getting a cot.”

 

“YES!!!” Liam threw his arms around his brother, lifting him off his feet in excitement. “You did it Killian! All on your own!”

     He put him down.

“You didn’t need my help after all.” He said with a sad smile.

 

    Killian placed a hand on his shoulder.

“I’ll always need you Liam. Sorry, you’re stuck with your lousy little brother a bit longer.”

 

    He put his hand in Killian’s dark hair and messed it about in his excitement, putting an arm around his shoulder as they walked to the bow. The sun shining over the island chain that had been their salvation.

 

“Next, the Royal Navy. They best make way for the brothers Jones!” Liam sighed happily.

 

“Aye.” The younger smirked, fixing his hair.

 

“I’m proud of you. When we get into port I’ll even treat you to a shot of rum.”

 

“Everything is different now.” Killian said in shock, looking out at the sunny sky.

 

“You’re right…” Liam nodded seriously. “There’s no going back.”

 

    The elder brother wore a blank expression the likes of which Killian had never seen in him before. A thousand yard stare. A deep hidden sadness. A secret shame.

 

“I’m with you brother.” He said to comfort him.

 

    Liam turned to his brother with a smile. Once again beaming with pride.

 

“I’m with you.”

 

*****

 

“You didn’t have to be rude back there.” Killian sighed as they pulled the old fishing boat away from the docks.

 

“Was I rude? I suppose I have a difficult time being polite to a room full of people that contributed to my bothers death.”

 

“It’s in the past Liam. I don’t blame any of them.”

 

“Maybe you should. Maybe you should be more angry about it Killian. Sometimes to move on you have to find a different path. On your own.”

 

“I’m not on my own.” Hook smiled. “I have my big brother again.”

 

“Aye.” He put a hand on his shoulder.

 

    Killian felt a swell of happiness to have him back at his side.

 

“I’ve been thinking Liam… maybe I should think of a better option. Maybe returning to life just to suffer again needn’t be my fate.”

 

“I’m glad to hear you say that. It means we will be able to move on together.”

 

“I’m not certain yet.” He shook his head. “If I go with you I’ll be breaking a promise to both Emma and Jillian. Not to mention Persephone…”

 

    They pulled into the mouth of the cave. The huge empty space was identical to the one at home. Right down to the chests of gold, ornate decorative rugs, and priceless artwork.

 

“These things belong to you?” Liam marveled.

 

“Well, they do now.” Killian disembarked.

 

“Meaning…?”

 

“Most of it belonged to the King at some point. Until I liberated it.”

 

“I see, and since your goal was liberation I suppose you returned a great deal of it to the people?”

 

“Who do I look like? Robin Hood?” He smirked.

 

“In life it was my worst nightmare that you would become a pirate.” He shook his head.

 

“I wasn’t just a pirate. I was the greatest pirate. I know you don’t approve, but I was good at it.”

 

“That’s what I was afraid of… I wanted you to be better.”

 

“I’m sorry Liam. You know how strong the darkness is in me.”

 

“It’s not your fault.”

 

    Sure enough, resting on the ground against the cave wall was the mirror with gnarled and twisted red and gunmetal tendrils. Killian froze at the sight of it.

 

“What is it brother?” Liam asked.

 

“T-that mirror… I was in so much pain when I created it. Just the sight of it reminds me of that.” He turned his head away.

 

“It’s alright. You can do this. Help me carry it back to the boat. Are you with me?”

 

“Aye, I’m with you.”

 

*****

 

   Emma kept her eyes on the book. Wide and red from intently reading the same paragraph over and over.

 

“Is everything ok Emma?” Her mother asked.

 

“This could work.” She said.

 

“You found something?” Jillian put down her own book and rushed around the table. “You can’t be serious!”

 

“I am.”

 

“It’s never been done! Splitting a life force, it’s unheard of!”

 

“It’s not actually.” Snow placed a hand on her chest. “David and I share the same heart.”

 

“S-seriously…?” Jillian opened her eyes wide. “You’re going to split your heart in half, risking your own life in the process, to bring him back?”

 

“Yes.” She smiled. “I think it could work.”

 

“Pump the breaks princess.” Regina closed her own book. “Let’s wait for Jones brothers to get back with that mirror before we commit to this.”

 

“She’s right. There’s no guarantee it will work.” Ruby nodded.

 

“Honestly the Charming’s are out of their minds for trying it in the first place. But at least they have proof.” Regina leaned back in her chair.

 

“Proof of what?” Neal asked.

 

“True love.” Regina answered. “This kind of thing will most certainly kill her without it.”

 

“It will work.” Emma said with certainty.

 

“What makes you so confident?” Milah asked.

 

“I swore to him I wouldn’t doubt his love for me again. And even though it’s over, my feelings haven’t changed. I love him. And I am willing to bet everything we share true love.”

 

“If you try to split your heart without certainty you will most definitely be risking it all. Just wait for the bookworm to answer. With any luck we won’t end up with a dead savior on our hands too.” Regina reached for her book and continued to read.

 

*****

 

“You seem excited!” Roland said.

 

“I am.” Henry smiled. “I haven’t seen Hannah for over a year!”

 

“Yeah.” Roland looked down. “I miss Regina and Lilly.”

 

   Henry let escape a laugh.

 

“What?” Roland asked.

 

“You may be the only person in town whose family is as weird as mine.”

 

    The younger boy smiled, happy to have something in common with the ‘big kid’ he looked up to.

 

“You’re a bit early.” Ursula rose from the sea in shimmering pearls and gold.

 

    As she stepped onto the dock the clothes of the sea queen dropped away like water. She appeared dressed in a glittery black pant suit like Regina’s. Only with a bit more flare including the crown and golden trident.

 

“We’re bored.” Roland sighed.

 

“It’s tough being stuck home all the time.” Henry agreed.

 

“Well I’ve been checking, no sign of a portal yet. Aside from the one to the land of the dead. I must admit I never saw myself guarding a portal to the afterlife.”

 

“Well you’re doing a great job. Thank you your majesty.” He bowed.

 

“You don’t have to do that.” She laughed. “I’m the queen of the sea. Not Storybrooke.”

 

“I was wondering…” Henry scratched his head. “Why are you helping? After everything that happened with you and Hook. I would think you wouldn’t want to.”

 

    She let out a heavy sigh.

 

“I spent years as a villain because of what he did… I thought I would never believe he was sorry. But in my pain I did a lot of horrible things. What kind of person would I be if I don’t accept his pain was as great as mine?”

 

“Spoken like a true queen.”

 

“Looks like we have to wait a while.” Roland sat on a barrel.

 

“Zelena doesn’t want us leaving, but we haven’t heard from the others in a while. I’d like to check in with Morgan. Roland? Do you mind staying with Ursula?”

 

“No. I’m sure we can find something fun to do.” The boy smiled.

 

   Henry left, there was silence as the door closed behind him.

 

“So… What do you want to do?” He asked her.

 

    The sea queen turned to him with a smile.

 

“Want to take a trip under the sea?”

 

Chapter 87: It’s For the Best

Summary:

Setting: Afterlife

The Brothers Jones return with the mirror as Killian ponders his best course of action.
Back at the library Emma is determined that splitting her heart is the solution.

    Meg leaned against the brick wall outside the apartment loft. The towering demigod next to her.

 

“You don’t have to stay with me you know.” She sighed.

 

“You didn’t want to go to the library. And the wraiths are still about. Though less here than in the woods.” Heracles observed.

 

“Forgive me if I wanted to spend as little time as possible with GODS.” She scoffed.

 

“Maybe we can talk?” He offered.

 

“Heracles… there’s nothing to talk about.” She turned away.

 

“You said you’d move on!” He objected.

 

“I said I’d try! You don’t know how hard this is on me!”

 

“Yes I do!!! Because I’ve gone through the same thing! We should have been together on this. We should have supported each other.”

 

“We?” She said incredulously. “YOU’RE the one that ran away! My children were dead and you LEFT! How can I forgive you?!? How can I move on…?”

 

“You’re right Meg.” He placed a hand on her shoulder. “I should have done better for you in life. I can’t make up for leaving you to your grief. But I can’t reunite you with your children. Don’t you want that?”

 

    She began to weep quietly.

 

“Y-yes…” She whispered. “But I can’t let go of my pain…”

 

“Let me help.”

 

“I don’t know what more you can do Heracles… I don’t know what more I can do.”

 

*****

 

“Where is your dog? I haven’t seen him. And by that I mean there’s nothing growling at me.” Liam asked as his brother captained the strange ship to shore.

 

“He’s here. He hides in the shadow.”

 

“H-how…?” Liam raised his brow.

 

“Not sure. I can tell he’s around.” Killian shrugged. “It seems like he’d rather remain hidden.”

 

“I suppose that’s his distaste for me. I can hardly blame him. I’m not much of dog person.”

 

“Cat?” Hook asked.

 

“Goldfish. Quiet, easy to care for.”

 

    They both laughed softly, followed by a long silence. Only the sound of the engine could be heard.

 

“Liam, about moving on with you….” Killian said..

 

“Aye?” The elder Jones turned to his brother.

 

“What’s your plan? How is it supposed to work? I can understand you moving on… but me…?”

 

“Your guilt weighs upon you.”

 

“Aye.” The younger looked down. “And for all your wishful thinking, the likes of me aren’t welcome through the gates of paradise.”

 

“You leave that to me brother. I have a plan. Just take your time to make your decision. I think in time you’ll see this is your best choice. I’m with you. Just like I’ve always been.” He put a hand on his shoulder. “Do you remember our time together? Upon the sea? It can be like that again. The Brothers Jones. Only this time we won’t have to endure hardship. We can both be at peace.”

 

“What’s your plan? How are you able to get a soul as dark as mine into a place meant for the innocent?”

 

“You trusted me in life Killian. Trust me again. I’ll make sure we both see that distant shore.”

 

“Aye. I trust you.”

 

*****

 

“How do we get the message to the others to speak to us through the mirror?” Ruby asked.

 

“Leave that to me.” Morgan said. “The path is already in motion.”

 

“Ok.” Emma sighed. “That’s one less thing to worry about.”

 

“Hopefully my uncle and my father will get back soon.” Jillian looked to the doors.

 

“Great. Just what we need. More Liam Jones.” Regina groused.

 

“My brother, regardless of what parallel world he came from, was always a bit difficult to befriend. A sailor to his core. He seeks prestige above pleasure. In life I never knew him to indulge in drink, women, or gambling.” Said Daddy Hook. “Unlike myself, I often could be found drowning in such pleasures. Who knows what sort of man I would be without him to guide me in my early years.”

 

    Milah reached for his hand, holding it tight. He looked up at her with a sad smile as he gripped her back. The ghosts of his youth passing.

 

“I think you give him more credit than you should father. I-I mean Killian…” Neal looked away.

 

"If she can call your Killian father-“ He pointed to Jill. “I see no reason why you can’t do the same with me.”

 

     Baelfire smiled.

 

“Any luck with that heart splitting research?” Lilly asked.

 

     Emma’s mind was deep in though. She had seen her heart after her time as the dark one. It glowed with light as always. But it was different than it had been. The usually pure red had a thin ribbon of black swirling about. Like a thread through water. She knew she had been stained in her time under the control of the darkness. 

 

“You could always split it now.” Maleficent suggested. “Then we will at least know you can.”

 

“When I split Snows heart I had to be very careful. And I’ve been using magic my whole life.” Regina sounded skeptical. “Emma is still relatively new to magic. Savior or no, I don’t recommend a trial round.”

 

“If she can split it then she can split it now.” Lilly shrugged.

 

“Not necessarily.” Regina answered. “All magic is tied to emotion in one way or another. How she’s feeling in the moment could make all the difference.”

 

“When Regina did it, there was a lot going on.” Snow placed her and on her chest.

 

“No kidding.” Regina leaned back in her chair and crossed her arms. “I had just watched you crush David’s heart while pregnant with his baby. I was definitely emotionally attached to what I was doing.”

 

    Emma place her hand on her chest.

 

“You’re forgetting something.” Ruby said. “How is Hook going to take this?”

 

“How am I going to take what?”

 

    They turned to see Killian and Liam.

 

“Did you get the mirror?” Snow asked.

 

“Aye, we left it in the stairwell to the loft before coming to the library. What were you saying about how I was going to take something?”

 

     Emma looked away.

 

“Why would you leave it in the fucking stairwell?” Lilly attempted to distract him.

 

“It was heavy. We didn’t want to carry it all the way here. Stop changing the subject. Did you discover something to resurrect me?”

 

“Y-yes…” Emma stood. “You can share a part of my life force. I can split my heart.”

 

“No.” He said firmly.

 

“Killian please! Just consider-“

 

“There’s nothing to consider!”

 

“It will work! You can come back!”

 

“What if it DOESN’T?” He demanded. “I’m not going to let you die for this bloody charade!”

 

“This charade is my fault! And it WILL work!”

 

“It takes true love Emma! The rarest magic in the world! You couldn’t say you loved me for years! Even after you said it once you couldn’t even say it again! I won’t take that chance!”

 

“But I do love you! It doesn’t matter if we’re together! I promise you Killian, it will work. What we share is true love. Even if it’s broken, it’s still true.” Her eyes were filled with determination.

 

“How do you know?!?” He demanded.

 

“I just do! When you love someone… you just know. Please let me do this for you.”

 

    The others were silent, looking between the two like a tennis match as they argued.

 

“I’m going with Liam.” He broke the silence.

 

“W-what?” Emma whispered.

 

 

“I’m not returning to life. I’m going to go to paradise with my brother.” Killian clenched his fists.

 

     Liam placed a hand on his shoulder. He glanced behind him, finding his brother’s eyes to comfort him.

    Emma’s eyes were wide with shock.

 

“I know I told you I wouldn’t abandon you. And… I don’t intend to. If I move on to paradise, I’ll see you again someday. It’s for the best.” He reached out for her.

 

She stepped back shaking her head.

 

“Don’t…” She breathed. Tears in her eyes.

 

“I’m sorry Emma.”

 

“Let’s go Killian.” Liam firmly squeezed his shoulder In solidarity.

 

“Aye. I’m with your brother.”

 

    The Brothers Jones left, leaving the group in a stunned silence.

 

Chapter 88: Prophet in Time

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke

Henry goes to Morgan’s library only to learn something interesting about his power and how it’s been helping all along.
Zelena starts out her training with Rumple as you’d expect with two villains.

 
   Henry kept a close eye out for the wraiths as he made the walk from the docks to the library. Hoping Zelena wouldn’t spot him disregarding her wishes. He thought intently about where he was going. Keeping his mind in check. But as he went he was struck with constant reminders of death.

    The street where his grandpa Rumple had made the sacrifice to save them from Pan. The diner where he had spent so much time with his father while he was alive. The pharmacy and hardware store, despite being rebuilt they still showed signs of the deadly fire that had brought them down.

    He heard the screech of a wraith behind him. He gasped gripped the talisman of the tree of life around his neck, breaking into a run for the library doors. Looking over his shoulder he saw the dark phantom sweeping down towards him. Ghostly thin fingers reaching out for him as it came closer, closer, closer. He threw open the doors and dove inside.

    The wraith attempted to follow, but let out a cry of pain as it hit an invisible barrier and was kept at bay. It tried a number of times to pass through but eventually gave up and flew off. Henry closed the door, breathing heavily he put his back to it and worked to slow his quick heartbeat.

 

“M-Morgan?” Henry said, walking past the mahogany table and glancing down a corridor of books.

 

 

     Each one seemed to go on forever. The Persian rugs under his feet muffling the sound making it eerily quiet.

    After a bit of exploring he ran into a row of books he recognized. He heard his feet quietly echo. Looking down the floor had changed from the Persian carpets to the yellow and white linoleum of the Storybrooke library.

 

“Uh…Morgan…?!?” Henry called, unsure what was happening.

 

“Yes?”

 

    He turned to see the middle aged woman holding the child’s hand.

 

“W-what’s going on here? Why does this look like storybrooke?”

 

“You must be thinking of it.”

 

“W-what? But I thought there was no magic in here?”

 

“Your power is different. It isn’t magic in the traditional sense. More like, prophecy.”

 

“Some prophet. I can only write things as they’re happening.” He sighed.

 

   She was silent.

 

“Sorry, I’m sure everyone is tired of hearing me complain about it.”

 

“Mostly they just wonder why you’re so disappointed. They all see it as the perfect power for you, and they think you use it very effectively.”

 

“Not like other authors.” He pulled out his folder containing the pages that had appeared in the library. “I can’t help anyone with the future. I can’t warn anyone. I can’t change anything.”

 

“What makes you say that?”

 

“I wish I could draw things from the future. Like this.” He showed the page of Regina and Robin kissing. “Something that made them realize they DO belong together.”

 

“You did draw that.” She said.

 

“What? No this is just a copy I made. My mom has the original.”

 

“You drew it.”

 

“Yeah but only because I had the other as reference. None of Belle’s copiers could make a detailed enough recreation for me to use.”

 

“So you would like to use your drawings to inspire and assist your family.” She became the maiden, taking the page and looking at it. “You want to help them with their future.”

 

“Yes.” He lamented.

 

“Where did you find this?”

 

“I thought you’d know.” He furrowed his brow.

 

“Of course I know. I’m Morgan. Show me where you found this.” She handed it back to him.

 

    Giving her a puzzled look he turned and walked over to a shelf containing various works of fiction. She pulled out the copy of Songs and Stories of Robin Hood.

 

“Here.” He said, opening the book and folding the page to place it inside.

 

“I see.” She took the book from him and closed it, placing it back on the shelf. “You have fulfilled your desire.”

 

“I what?” His mouth fell open.

 

“My library exists outside of time. Captain Hook, Will Scarlet, and Robin Hood will enter and find that page exactly where you placed it. Just as they always have on this path.”

 

“Are you saying that… the page my mom has… is that one?” He pointed to the shelf.

 

“Yes.”

 

“But I only drew that because I found it! You’re saying I drew it, and gave it to myself, and when I got it I drew the original… that’s a paradox.”

 

“Perhaps to you.” She smirked becoming the crone.

 

“My head hurts.” He opened his eyes wide.

 

“Try existing that way.” Morgan chuckled.

 

“I don’t envy you.” He smirked. “Wait, what about Jillian’s story? We found that here as well. I drew recreations of those pages too. Jillian has the originals. Did I also give those to her?”

 

    Morgan smiled and held her hand out, gesturing to the book shelf. Henry followed her arm directly to the novelization of Peter Pan. He let it fall open in his palm. Carefully folding the pages and tucking them inside before placing the book on the shelf.

 

“We found them at very different points in time. Can I really just put them here and have the others find them in the past?”

 

“I’ve told you my library-“

 

“Exists out of time, how could I forget.” His mother’s sarcasm came through. “This is crazy. All this time, I drew the originals myself. I used to think it was Isaac, or even M who gave me the pen.”

 

“Your power may not be simple, it may not be something you can ever fully control. But you can help your friends with it.”

 

“It would seem I can.” He smiled. “Thank you Morgan.”

 

“Well, nice talking.” She turned and walked away.

 

“Wait! I came here to ask about my friends! The story comes to me on a delay. But I’m not sure why they haven’t called on the mirror.”

 

“It was smashed. You need a different magic mirror.”

 

“Well this town has at least 14 years of bad luck, because other than Adam’s mirror we’ve smashed the snow queens and my mom’s. Unless you mean…”

 

“Yes. The Dark mirror created by Captain Hook in his grief.”

 

“Looks like I have an adventure to go on with Hannah after all.” He looked happy.

 

“More than you know.” She handed him a book.

 

“A Mayan dictionary…?” He puzzled. “I suppose I’m going to need this?”

 

   She smiled and nodded.

 

“Anyway, nice talking.”

 

*****

 

“Here.” Zelena handed him a dagger the glowed with bright ornate patterns. “Careful with it until you’re ready to use it. You only have one shot with this thing.”

 

 

    Rumple looked down at the dagger, his expression falling to one of sadness.

 

“What’s wrong?” Zelena asked. “Isn’t this what you wanted?”

 

“I… I don’t know what I want. But I don’t have a choice. I have to.” He closed his eyes to tears, wiping them quickly away. “It’s been a long time since I’ve had the ability to cry.”

 

“Boo hoo, you’re unsure of your secret plan. You’re a villain. Get used to it.” Zelena scoffed. “Now are you going to help me or not?”

 

“What do you want to learn?” He carefully wrapped the dagger in a cloth and tucked it into his suit jacket.

 

“Light magic.”

 

“You can’t be serious.” He laughed.

 

“Why not!?! She objected. “If Regina could do it so can I!”

 

“I’m not sure if you’ve noticed this, but your sister is much more in touch with her emotions than you are. If all you ever feel is jealousy and envy of those around you light magic is impossible.”

 

“I feel more things than envy.” She crossed her arms.

 

“Like what? Love? Don’t make me laugh again. You probably don’t even love your daughter. To you she’s just another tool to cultivate envy in your sister. Because all you’ve ever wanted was for her to feel what you feel.”

 

    Zelena raised her hand sending him flying backwards into a wall of shelves. The contents fell, breaking all over the ground. Various bottles, boxes, and displays. Rumple let out a whimper of pain as his body ached from bruises. The Wicked Witch walked round the counter and stood in front of him looking down.

 

“How dare you.” She said quietly but sharply. “Of course I love Margot. Even if she’s… my niece… I’m earning the right to be in her life. When she’s grown and can see how hard I worked to change, she’s going to be proud of me. I love that girl. More than anyone in my whole life.”

 

“Well.” Rumple got carefully to his feet. “Now that we’ve answered that question, we can proceed.”

 

“Huh?” She blurted.

 

“I believe what you said. And so long as you can feel love you’re capable of using light magic.”

 

    Zelena smiled.

 

“Where do we start?” She asked.

 

“Healing magic.”

 

“I already know how to heal.” Zelena rolled her eyes.

 

“No I mean me.”

 

“Oh yes. Of course.” She raised her hands to mend his wounds.

 

*****

 

    Henry ran down the street. No longer worried about the wraiths. He had far too much on his mind. To think He was the one who put the pages there all along.  To think the person who he had turned to in times of need was himself. He smiled. Suddenly feeling a rush of excitement to see Hannah and tell her the recent developments. He got to the cannery dock-house and rushed inside.

 

“Roland…? Ursula…? Anyone here?”

 

    He walked around the whole cannery checking every corner to make sure there wasn’t a game of hide and seek going on he didn’t know about. Approaching the wooden railing and looking down into the water in the channel he saw a grin on his face to be satisfied with his power. He hadn’t even realized he was smiling. The still water began to bubble. It got more and more furious as he watched. Finally a sharp end rose out of the sea. Henry jumped back. Until he saw it had been a trident.

 

“Ursula!” He exclaimed as she again appeared in her glimmering sea queen clothes. “Roland…?”

 

“That was so much fun!” The boy jumped off the water jet, dripping wet. “You should have seen it Henry! There was this crab, and he started singing and then ALL the fish started singing! It was awesome! Under the seaaa! Under the seaaa! Darling it better down where it’s wetter! Take it from meee!”

 

    Roland sang the tune before slowly beginning to shiver.

 

“You’re soaked! It’s freezing! Here take my jacket.” He pulled off his peacoat.

 

“That won’t be necessary.” Ursula smiled.

 

   She held the trident over Roland’s head, causing it to glow. The younger child watched as the water began to bead up and quickly slip off his hair and clothing until he was completely dry.

 

“Wow!” Roland marveled, not for the last time. “Laundry must be easy for you!”

 

    Henry stifled a laugh at his perfectly innocent idea for ways to use the power of a god.

 

“Henry, was your visit with Morgan successful?” The sea queen asked, stepping onto the docks and adapting her pantsuit once more.

 

“In more ways than one. But we’re going to have to go back out on the ocean.”

 

“Why?” Roland had both hands in his hair, amused to have been dried by magic.

 

“We’re going to Mariners Hollow. Hopefully we can get back before the Argo arrives.”

 

“We better go quickly then. I can sense the emergence of a portal.” Ursula followed them to the dock and onto the Jolly Coastman.

 

Notes:

Sometimes I look up random pictures for my own inspiration. And I’ve started putting them in here even if they aren’t super relevant. Like the appearance of this dagger isn’t SUPER important, but since I looked it up and used this as the inspo I provided the picture.

Chapter 89: Traitor Among the Dead

Summary:

Setting: afterlife/Storybrooke

Morgan informs the group they have encountered a traitor among the dead they’ve encountered.
Zelena learns light magic.

“Tell me that didn’t just happen.” Emma put both hands on her head.

 

“Sorry to say I saw that coming.” Ruby sighed.

 

“We need to talk to him. We can find a different way. He doesn’t have to give up.” Jillian stood.

 

“Speaking from experience it’s not going to be easy to tear those brothers apart.” Daddy Hook said.

 

“That can’t be it!” Regina stood.

 

“We came all this fucking way to go home empty handed?!? I don’t think so.” Lilly stood angrily.

 

“Lilith, we can’t force him.” Maleficent placed a hand on her shoulder.

 

“The hell we can’t!” She argued.

 

    Emma sat heavily at the table.

 

“Maybe we can find another solution and offer him a choice? Something that doesn’t involve splitting your heart.” Said Milah.

 

“We could ask the dead? See if they have a solution?” Snow suggested.

 

“Not the best idea.” Morgan said.

 

“Why?” Neal asked.

 

“Because there is traitor among the dead you’ve encountered.”

 

“W-what…?” Emma looked up. “Who?”

 

“Can’t say.” Morgan shook her head.

 

”Can’t or won’t?” Milah asked.

 

    Morgan simply smiled.

 

“Bloody goddess.” Jillian murmured.

 

“Watch your hubris.” Her father warned.

 

“Among the dead? Like, working for Hades?” Snow asked.

 

   Morgan nodded.

 

“Well she’s probably not talking about my mother.” Regina sighed. “We already know about her.”

 

“And James.” Snow agreed.

 

   The group slowly looked to Daddy Hook, Milah, Neal, and Maleficent.

 

“You can’t be serious.” Hook said angrily. “You suspect us?!? After all we’ve done to help?”

 

“It’s not like that.” Emma said gently. “We just need to eliminate you.”

 

   Hook was angry, but turned, using his prosthetic to pull back his collar. There was no brand. Neal and Milah exchanged a look before removing their scarfs and showing their necks too.

 

“Thank you.” Emma sighed. “Maleficent?”

 

“My mom’s not a fucking-!”

 

“It’s alright Lilith. I don’t mind.”

 

   She pulled back her hair to show no brand.

 

“The Hyenas didn’t have one.” Jillian said. “I would have seen it.

 

“So that just leaves Megara and Liam…” Emma’s eyes went wide.

 

“Emma!” Snow stood. “I helped Meg change out of her dirty clothes! She didn’t have one either!”

 

“That leaves…” The blood drained from Jillian’s face.

 

“Liam.” Emma said angrily, turning and running out the door.

 

*****

 

   Henry piloted the Jolly Coastman as he had many times before. He had gotten pretty good at it. Although as they drew up to the rocky beach of Mariners Hollow Ursula summoned a stream of water to create a path for them to the shore. And Henry couldn’t help but wonder if the smooth sailing had something to do with the sea queen being onboard.

 

“That’s the mirror?” She asked looking at it leaning against the cave wall.

 

“The one grandfather created.” He nodded. “Is something wrong?”

 

“It… it must have been terrible for him.” She breathed, unable to look away from the cursed glass.

 

“You feel bad for Captain Hook?” Roland asked.

 

“Yes. I do.” She admitted. “I know what it’s like to be a monster.

 

    She looked down, sometimes she could still feel the monstrous tentacles she had inflicted upon herself in her pain.

 

“I don’t like it.” Roland frowned. “It’s scary.”

 

“It’s also our only way to talk to the others.” Henry sighed. “We better get it onboard.”

 

*****

 

   Zelena held out her hands, closing her eyes and concentrating.

 

“Think harder.” Gold demanded. “Think of Margot.”

 

“You don’t even have magic anymore! Do you know how hard this is?!?” She argued.

 

“No actually.” He admitted.

 

“WHAT?!?” Zelena snapped.

 

“I wasn’t born with magic. I was the Dark One. I didn’t even have light magic. Much like Ms Swan any access to the light was cut off when I gave in to the power of the dagger.”

 

“So you CAN’T teach me light magic.” She said crossly. “I’m going to have to ask for that spell back.”

 

   She extended her hand.

 

“I can still TEACH you!” He objected. “I just have to use resources other than my own experience.”

 

“How do you expect that to work?” She demanded.

 

“Do you know how long I’ve been alive?” He crossed his arms.

 

“By that logic I may as well ask Captain Hook for lessons!”

 

“He had magic for a couple of months.” Rumple scoffed. “I had it for decades. A century even. If you can’t learn light magic from me you’ll NEVER learn it.”

 

“Great.” She moaned.

 

“Shut your mouth and concentrate! What happened to the passion that threw me clean across my shop?”

 

“Belle’s shop.”

 

    He grit his teeth.

 

“I’m trying.” Zelena dropped her shoulders. “No matter how hard I try I’ve never been able to summon even the smallest amount of light magic. It’s why your bloody savior was my downfall.”

 

“Funny, as I recall it was your sister.”

 

   She grit her teeth.

 

“Concentrate on the feeling of love. That is the route of all light magic. Close your eyes.”

 

   She gave an epic scoff.

 

“Just do it.”

 

   She reluctantly obeyed.

 

“Open your hands in front of you. And think of Margot. Think of how she makes you feel. Think of how everything changed when you held that child for the first time.”

 

   Zelena’s shoulders relaxed. She felt a warmth spread through her chest and heart.

 

“Move the energy to your hands.”

 

   She felt a tingling in her palms.

 

“Keep it up Zelena.” He encouraged. “A bit more… a bit more…”

 

    The feeling in her chest radiated through her arms, down her legs to her toes.

 

“Open your eyes.” Said Gold with a smile in his voice.

 

   She looked at her palms, gasping. Her hands glowed with a warm light. It was dim. She smiled, laughing with disbelief that she had achieved her goal.

 

“How do I make it bigger?” She asked.

 

“Time. Practice. The hard part is over. Once you summon it once you can summon it again.”

 

“I can’t believe I did it! Margot really is the best thing to ever happen to me.”

 

   The power grew stronger as she thought of the little girl.

 

“Thank y-“ She started, looking up at him. “I mean… you know.”

 

“You’re welcome.” He said shortly.

 

“Rumple?” She let the light fade from her hands. “For what it’s worth, I hope your plan works out in your favor.”

 

“Thank y-“ He started, stopping and looking at her. “Well, you know.”

 

Notes:

This back and forth with Zelena and Gold turned out awesome. I love the similarity of their situations. Having a child they love to be raised by a rival. To be fair Zelena’s is turning out better than Rumples.

Chapter 90: All He Could Do was Fail

Summary:

Setting: afterlife {flashback to the enchanted forest}

The truth of Liam’s self serving life comes to light.

     The brothers made for the marina. Though Killian drew strength from Liam’s presence he couldn’t get the look on Emma’s face out of his head. Every time he chased it from his mind it came back stronger than before. He felt a desperation. Certain that if he didn’t pass on soon his love for her would shatter his resolve.

 

“What do I have to do?” Killian asked with a serious expression. “What’s your plan?”

 

    They walked down the street towards the marina.

 

“It’s simple.” Liam said. “Hades wants purgatory. His vendetta is with Persephone. A war between the gods is not our business.”

 

“W-what are you saying…?” He asked stopping in his tracks.

 

“We can cut a deal with Hades. If you let him pass into Purgatory he can open the way for us to paradise.” The elder brother smiled.

 

“A deal? With Hades? You can’t be serious.”

 

“I am Killian. You can clear both of us to enter paradise.”

 

“Why are you here?” He asked suspiciously. “Why didn’t you pass into paradise?”

 

“I need you to trust me brother. Just like you did in life. This will work.”

 

“Trust has nothing to do with it Liam! I can’t just sacrifice the souls of purgatory for my own selfish gain!”

 

“What have they ever done for you?” Liam asked in frustration. “What has anyone? We can be happy for eternity!”

 

“This isn’t you…” He stepped black. “You taught me to be a good man. To resist the darkness…”

 

“Aye brother. I did. And where has it gotten us?”

 

*****

 

{flashback}

 

    Liam finished setting the rat traps, being sure to use just enough poison to have a bit leftover. He reached into his pocket a removed a small flask of rum that fit in the palm of his hand. He emptied the rest of the poison into it, corking the bottle and shaking it. With a look of determination he walked into the sailors cabin to find Mister Starbuck asleep. He looked down at him with an unfeeling glare before he roused him.

 

“L-Liam…” The sailor shook his head as he woke. “Have you finished the traps?”

 

“Aye.” He gave a dead eyed smile.

 

“What did you want to set the traps for anyway? Haven’t got enough chores?”

 

“I find having more to do passes the day much faster.”

 

“And far be it from me to turn down a nap.” Mister Starbuck laughed. “What’s that you’ve got?”

 

“This?” Liam showed the flask. “Just some rum I found while setting the traps. I thought I’d toss it overboard.”

 

“Seems like a waste.” Starbuck licked his lips.

 

“The last thing I want is for my brother to find it. You know how much he struggles with temperance.”

 

“Yes. Not good for much is he?” Starbuck sat up.

 

    Liam grit his teeth.

 

“Why don’t you have it mister Starbuck?” He offered the bottle.

 

“Rum AND a nap? Don’t mind if I do.” He took the bottle, uncorking it and eagerly tilting his head back.

 

    Liam smiled.

    Starbuck stopped, smacking his lips with a troubled look on his face.

 

“W-what’s that taste?” He asked.

 

“Bit of rat poison.” The young sailor answered.

 

“W-what…?” Starbuck’s eyes went wide.

 

“My good for nothing brother needs a place on this ship. I plan for him to take yours.” Liam smirked.

 

“Y-you’ve killed me…” The seasoned sailor realized aloud.

 

“It’s us or you Mister Starbuck. I’ll do whatever it takes to keep my brother by my side. Make no mistake.”

 

“Y-you won’t get away with it.” Starbuck stood, already feeling the effect of the poison. “I’ll tell the others!”

 

“You’ll be dead by the time you reach the deck.”

 

    The deadman desperately rushed him holding him roughly by the shirt.

 

“You’ll pay for this Liam Jones. The deepest circle of hell is meant for betrayers and mutineers.” He spat.

 

“You have your own hell awaiting you Mister Starbuck. A lazy drunk? No one will miss you.”

 

    The deadman rushed out the cabin door and towards the deck. His limbs grew heavy, his chest grew tight. He reached the top step, his mouth foaming as his entrails liquified. He looked around the deck at the other sailors for someone he could warn, someone he could tell. But before he could he dropped dead. Killed by Liam Jones.

 

~*~*~

 

    Liam lay awake at night looking at the bunk above him. Missing his brother, wishing he could have accomplished his goal in having Killian in Starbuck’s cot. But it would take more than one dead sailor to secure his place. He wasn’t done. Another man would have to die. He clenched his fists. There was no turning back. His brother would be a sailor, no matter how many men he had to kill.

~*~*~

 

“Jones! Check the lifelines!” The captain commanded as a torrent of seawater and storm rained down upon them.

 

    Liam rushed to follow his Captains orders. Securing his brothers and his own first. He looked up, as he pulled each rope tight. Finally he stopped at the furthest rope. He followed the twisted chord to Mister Stubb who was working diligently at his post. Every sailor was preoccupied with the storm. Liam took the opportunity to remove his knife and carefully run the blade up and down the length of Stubb’s rope.

 

 

    The bits of twine began to fray. He made sure to weaken it so it appeared to have broken on its own rather than been cut. In such a severe maelstrom no one would question a broken lifeline.

    The storm was so bad he could scarcely see to the bow. But through the rain he saw Killian looking out into the water, squinting at the sea.

 

~*~*~

 

    The Captain had listened to Killian. They had drawn the sails and run out the ores to steer the ship into the eye of the storm. He was running out of time. If his brother’s plan worked they would be in smooth waters in moments. He ducked as another bit of debris flew past his head. A broken plank landing next to him on the deck as the ship started to break apart.

     The sailors rushed to loose the halyard at the captains command. Liam picked up the broken wood and waited behind the mast. Glancing over his shoulder he saw the outline of the last man coming from the bow. He quickly stepped out and smashed the piece of debris against the man’s head. He hoped no one had heard the sickening crack of the sailors skull.

 

    Looking down Liam saw that the man he struck was Mister Flask. He was unconscious, but still moving a bit. The young sailor looked at what he had done, feeling sick to his stomach. But he recalled his brother. Filling himself once again with desperation to keep the two of them together. He brought the wood down on Mister Flask’s head again. Making certain the man was dead.

 

~*~*~

 

   Liam waited for his brother as he stepped out of the captains quarters. He leaned off the rail and approached anxiously.

 

“ Well??? ” He demanded.

 

“Looks like I’m getting a cot .”

 

“YES!!!” Liam threw his arms around his brother, lifting him off his feet in excitement. “You did it Killian! All on your own!”

     He put him down.

“You didn’t need my help after all.” He said with a sad smile.

 

    Though Killian comforted him he couldn’t shake the crushing guilt. He had caused the death of three men. And all for nothing. Killian had earned his station. He tried to keep up his excitement at their success. To know they had ultimately achieved their goal and would not be separated.

 

“Everything is different now.” Killian said in shock, looking out at the sunny sky.

 

“You’re right…” Liam nodded seriously. “There’s no going back.”

 

    The elder brother wore a blank expression. He couldn’t get Starbuck’s words out of his head. The deepest circle of hell awaited him. He was a murderer. And yet he knew in that moment he hadn’t killed his last. He would always be a murderer. Now that it was done there was no reason not to use every opportunity to advance his station. He couldn’t keep the look of shock off his face at the realization. A thousand yard stare. A deep hidden sadness. A secret shame.

 

“I’m with you brother.” Killian noticed his distress.

 

    Liam turned to his brother, forcing himself to forget his sins as he looked at him with a smile. Once again beaming with pride.

 

“I’m with you.” He answered.

 

*****

 

     Emma felt a tightness in her chest. She could hear the footsteps of Jillian and the others close behind her. She didn’t know Liam. She didn’t know what he could be planning. She didn’t know what would possess a man to betray his brother.

    As the two came into sight at the marina she called out.

 

“Killian!!!”

 

“Get away from him!” Jill warned.

 

“Get out of here Emma.” Killian said with frustration.

 

“Hades planted a mole! Morgan just told us! It has to be him! We know for certain it couldn’t be anyone else! You must have seen some sign!” She pleaded.

 

    He turned to his brother in shock.

 

“No… you wouldn’t…” He whispered.

 

“Killian…” Liam said gently.

 

“You’re my brother. You wouldn’t betray me…” He stepped backwards.

 

“It’s not like that. Please, believe me brother.”

 

“Check his neck!” Emma charged her hands with magic. “He has a brand!”

 

“Are you going to believe her over me Killian?”

 

“Show me.” The younger demanded. “Show me your neck.”

 

“I need you to trust me.” He held out his hands cautiously.

 

“Hades offered the same deal to Maleficent and to Arthur. Even they didn’t betray me. My own brother…”

 

“There is more to the story Killian.”

 

“Show me now, or I’ll never forgive you.” His eyes flashed red.

 

    Liam sighed, he slowly unwrapped his long scarf and pulled down the collar of his jacket.

 

“No…” Killian whispered, tears coming to his eyes. “Y-you were in hell…?”

 

“You don’t understand, everything I did, I did for you. For us.”

 

“What did you do Liam?” His voice was breath.

 

“That’s not-“

 

“WHAT DID YOU DO?!?” He shouted.

 

   Emma ran up to the brothers, Killian held out his arm to stop her.

 

“Do you remember Starbuck, Stubb and Flask?”

 

“You didn’t…”

 

“They were going to separate us! I thought I had no choice!” He argued.

 

“You killed them?!? Innocent men! Your fellow sailors!”

 

“What would you have done?!?”

 

“Exactly what I did! I earned my place by my own merit! You killed those men for nothing!!!” He barked. “Was that all? Or was there more?”

 

“…Starbuck, Stubb, and Flask were not the last men I killed…”

 

“After all that talk of my darkness…” He said through his teeth.

 

“Aye brother. We both have the same capacity for evil.”

 

“After all your self righteous preaching and nagging…”

 

“I was protecting you.”

 

“I’m not some green sailor anymore Liam! I’m a bloody captain! I became captain on my own! I may not do things the way you do brother. But everything I had in life I earned! The bad as much as the good. For years you deceived me! Made me believe I wasn’t good enough!”

 

“I just wanted you to be better! Better than father! Better than… me. I wanted to be an example for you.”

 

“It was a lie brother. If you had shown me your darkness we could have gotten through it together. I could have related to you through it. All you managed to do was raise the bar so high, the only thing I could do was fail.”

 

    Liam looked down.

 

“I’m sorry Killian.”

 

    He turned to walk away.

 

“Where are you going?” The elder jones called.

 

“I’m going with my friends. I’m going to find a way home.”

 

“Wait! Killian! Don’t leave me! We can figure this out! Are you with me brother?!?”

 

“No.” He said quietly. “You’re on your own.”

 

Notes:

“All you managed to do was raise the bar so high, the only thing I could do was fail.”

This was a great line from the show that I think lead to a good climax with Killian and Liam. For the issues I have with the writing in the show, Colin acted his little heart out when he was trying to save his brother. I can’t help but wonder if he took inspiration from having a brother of his own. I’m not sure if it’s a younger or an older brother but I’m pretty sure he has a brother IRL.

Chapter 91: Heartache and Hoodlums

Summary:

Setting: misc

Killian struggles with his decision to leave his brother. Back in Storybrooke the plot thickens.

    They made their way back to the loft in silence no one quite knew what to say. Killian let out an anguished breath and collapsed to his knees. Shuck stepped out of the shadows with a sad gentile whine. Emma placed her hand on his back kneeling next to him for comfort.

 

“Come on.” Said daddy Hook. “Let’s get back to the loft and bring up the mirror.”

 

   He continued to lead the others.

 

“Is he going to be alright?” Jillian asked.

 

“Would you be?” Her father’s voice was deep.

 

    She glanced nervously at Neal who met her eyes with a sad smile. He placed a hand on her shoulder for comfort as she stared down. She was grateful to him, happy to know that her bother was always her brother.

 

*****

 

    Zelena walked back towards the docks. Opening and closing her hand, summoning a bit of light magic. It wasn’t easy. But Rumple was right. The more she practiced the easier it got. And when she thought of Margot it only got stronger.

    She heard the screech of a wraith, she looked up quickly, alarmed to see Henry and Roland running from the ghostly creature as they disembarked the Jolly Coastman.

 

“Bloody kids!” She murmured angrily to herself.

 

    She rushed to the dock seeing Ursula holding the wraith at bay with the trident of the sea. She held up her hands, struggling to summon light magic in her hurry. But as the boys rushed towards her she was surprised to feel a surge of it. The wraith screeched as the energy swirled around it. She struggled to keep up her effort, but the wraith gave in first, turning and fleeing back to the portal in the sea.

    Zelena collapsed to her knees in exhaustion.

 

“Aunty!” Roland smiled.

 

“You did it!” Henry celebrated.

 

“What did I tell you about leaving the bloody building?!?” She barked.

 

“You ought to know better by now.” Henry laughed.

 

“Yeah! We’re hoodlums!” Roland said happily.

 

“Not a bad name for sons of Robin Hood.” She shook her head, standing.

 

“Well done!” Ursula came over. “Light Magic isn’t easy.”

 

“Tell me about it. What were you doing on a damn boat?!?”

 

“Getting a mirror to talk to Regina!” Roland said. “It’s an adventure!”

 

“And here comes another one.” Zelena pointed out into the bay.

 

    The masts of a huge ship rose out of the water as a blue portal swirled around it. The Argo surfaced into the waters of Storybrooke. Henry steeped up to the boardwalk rail with a grin.

 

“Hannah.” He said happily.

 

*****

 

“Landry, teach your brother to finish his meals so he can grow big and strong!” Belle said with a laugh.

 

“Sylvinet still being fussy?” Adam sat next to Belle with two cups of chamomile as she wiped the elder brother’s mouth.

 

“They have such distinct personalities. I can’t wait to see them grow into them.”

 

“Don’t wish for them to grow too fast. I’m rather enjoying them being small.” He picked up the younger as he grew upset at being set down.

 

“Perhaps when they’re grown a little we’ll have a bit more time to ourselves though.” She leaned her head into his shoulder.

 

“Missing alone time?” He ran his hand over her silky brown hair.

 

“Maybe a little.” She smirked, leaning in to kiss him.

 

“Well it will be a few years before we have any. We’re a family of four now.”

 

“No. It’s much larger than four.” She smiled at the baby in her arms. “We have all of Storybrooke as our family.”

 

“What a lovely thought.” He leaned in.

 

“I can’t wait for everyone to get back and meet them.”

 

“I feel the same. After everything Killian sacrificed to get me home in time. He deserves to meet them.”

 

“How munch longer do you think it will be?” She asked.

 

“It’s hard to say. It troubles me that we haven’t heard from them in a while.”

 

“Excuse me.”

 

    They looked up to see Rumple coming from the shop.

 

“Something wrong?” Belle asked.

 

“Not at all. I was hoping I could speak with you for a moment.” He said. “Outside.”

 

    She shared a glance with Adam. He looked apprehensive, but gave her a nod of reassurance. She set Landry down in the basinet next to his father. Adam couldn’t get over the feeling he got when she was alone with the former Dark One. As time went on, and her ex husband remained in their lives, he wondered if that feeling would ever go away.

    Belle put on her jacket and stepped out the homestead door onto the small porch. Rumple followed behind her, looking at the inside pocket of his blazer, the dagger giving off a slight magical glow.

 

*****

 

“How could I say that?” Killian sobbed in Emma’s arms. “How could I leave him after everything we’ve been through?”

 

    Shuck paced impatiently around them. Finally laying down at Killian’s side and resting his head on his masters knee.

 

“You didn’t have a choice.” She held him close. “He’s working for Hades.”

 

“He said he did it for me…”

 

“I can’t imagine how difficult this is.”

 

    He felt the comfort of her hand gently rubbing his back. The dogs gentile encouragement at his side.

 

“No matter what I do… nothing is right. I left you, I left my brother, I left Jillian. Heaven, hell. I don’t know what to do.”

 

“Come back with us Killian. You healed before. You can heal again.”

 

“I can’t.” He shook his head. “I can’t just leave him. You don’t know what I owe my brother. Whatever wrongs he’s committed… I have to help him.”

 

“I know.” She said gently. “But we won’t know how to help him until we regroup. Come back to the loft. We’ll do what we always do. Find a way to fix things.”

 

“I don’t know how much I have left Emma.” He whispered. “I don’t know how much longer I can go on.”

 

“Yes you do.” She pushed his shoulders back to look in his eyes. “Because you’ve struggled before. You’ve been through pain, heartache, betrayal. This isn’t the end of you. Captain Hook is a survivor.”

 

“Am I? Or am I simply made to suffer? Overcome this hardship only to be thrust into another… Perhaps we should use Yama’s staff. It may be the only way to end this.”

 

“Don’t think like that. If you give up now who is going to help your brother? Who is going to help the souls of the dead? You feel powerless Killian, but you don’t realize how much power you truly have. You taught me that. In my struggles as the savior. If I’m the savior of Storybrooke you’re the savior of the dead.”

 

He shook his head and looked down. Shuck whined.

 

“Hey.” She turned up his chin. “This is just another adventure. And we always win in the end don’t we? But we can’t if you give up. We can help Liam. But first we have to figure out how.”

 

“How?”

 

“Easy. Call the bookworm family. Come on.” She stood. “Are you with me?”

 

    She extended a hand to help him up.

    He looked up at her in awe. The setting sun of the sepia sky behind her. The beacon of light and hope he had always known her to be.

 

“Aye, Emma, I’m with you.” He took her hand and got to his feet.

 

    Shuck perked up his ears. Happy to see him standing.

 

“You can have peace Killian. Just don’t give up hope.”

 

“You will not know peace until you have hope…” He said softly.

 

”Arf!”

 

“Hmm?” She asked.

 

“Something Morgan said to me. Back in Camelot.”

 

“Seems like good advice.” She walked with him slowly black towards the loft. “Do you think this is what she meant?”

 

“I… I don’t know… in all my days… I’m not sure I’ve ever truly had a moment of peace.”

 

“You will. So long as you have hope.”

 

He stumbled slightly. But with Emma on his right and Shuck on his left, they made their way back to the loft.

Notes:

This brother storyline gets to me. I want Liam to come off as a prick (much like he did in the show) but not without sympathy. He did a lot of wrong in his life but so did Killian. The only difference being that Liam tried to hide his wrongs and present himself as a good person, Killian never did.
By I love my brother. I’d be pretty upset in Killian’s situation, but I wouldn’t be able to stop myself from helping him. He’s my brother.

Chapter 92: Rifts and Reunions

Summary:

Setting: misc

Brothers and sisters, husbands and wife’s, parents and children. Families are coming together as much as being torn apart.

 

   Liam stumbled down the boardwalk, falling to his knees. He remembered his younger years with his brother. How Killian would follow him wherever he went. Laying in their hammocks as each night his younger brother would learn a new line of epic poetry and repeat all he had learned aloud until he fell asleep.

    He remembered dying, in his brother’s arms.  The last words he heard were Killian’s cries for help as the life left him.

 

“Liam Jones.”

 

    He looked up. The man before him had warm brown skin. His slender limbs and lean muscle made him appear taller than he was. He wore an ornate cotton cloth about his waist, embroidered with bright colors and designs. The gold decorations in his long dark hair caught the light of the dying sun as the god of discord loomed above. Cora stood close by.

 

“L-Lord Set…” He said with fear.

 

“You have failed Hades Liam. You know what that means.”

 

“No! Please! I can convince my brother to be reasonable! I just need more time!”

 

“Any influence you have over him is dwarfed by the influence of the Swan woman.” Cora crossed her arms.

 

“Oh? And what have YOU done?” Liam countered, getting to his feet.

 

“I have far more control over my daughter than you have over your brother. I am certain when the time comes Regina will make the right choice.”

 

“T-then what of my brother?!?” Liam looked between them. “What’s to become of him?”

 

“He is nothing more than a vessel for Hades’ plan. An object to be used. A soul to be disposed of when this is over.” Set’s sharp eyes were cold and unfeeling.

 

“I won’t let you.” Liam grit his teeth.

 

    Set extended his hand, closing his fingers like a claw towards the Elder Jones. Liam choked, gripping the back of his neck as a pain radiated through his chest as shoulders.

 

“You haven’t got a choice. A servant of Hades is compelled.” Set smirked, his unconventional looks giving him a sinister air.

 

“H-He’s my brother…” Liam pleaded.

 

“Don’t talk to ME about brothers.” Sets voice was deep and harsh. “You’ll get no sympathy. You sold yourself to Hades. Now pay the price.”

 

“W-what do you want me to do?”

 

“Cora.”

 

“Yes lord Set?” She asked with a smile in her voice.

 

“Take Captain Jones, and retrieve the staff of Yama. I’ll be waiting.” He raised his hand, disappearing in a cloud of black smoke.

 

*****

 

“Nice job Herc, that should be perfect.” Snow smiled as the god of strength hung the magic mirror on the apartment wall.

 

“You have another?” James sighed.

 

“You won’t be smashing this one. Why isn’t he chained to the pillar?” Snow pointed at her husband’s twin, cuffed, but sitting a the kitchen counter with a beer.

 

“We bonded.” David said with a shrug.

 

“Great.” Regina rolled her eyes. “Well do us a favor and don’t rub it in. Hook is in the middle of a family crisis and I don’t want to hear him moaning about it all night.”

 

“Go easy on him.” Neal crossed his arms. “He looked up to his brother his whole life.”

 

“It’s true.” Milah agreed. “When I met him he was so wounded by Liam’s death. And it had been decades at that point.”

 

“I can safely say he never got over it.” Daddy Hook added.

 

“What do we do?” Jillian asked.

 

“Right, is there anything that will help Liam?” Ruby looked around.

 

“Well…” David glanced at James. “We made an attempt to disrupt the brand. I’m not sure if it worked.”

 

“I told you it did. I don’t feel Hades influence any more.” James awkwardly held his beer with his wrists shackled together.

 

“Like we’re going to believe YOU.” Snow said bitterly.

 

“Still mad about that kiss?” James laughed.

 

“I’d like to believe you James.” David said with surprising grace. “But you did also tell me you would betray me.”

 

“Maybe we should throw him in jail with Cruela.” Ruby laughed.

 

“Please don’t.” James opened his eyes wide. “We sort of had a thing.”

 

    Jillian audibly gagged.

 

“Is Hook going to be ok out there?” Meg turned towards the door.

 

“If his brother is working for Hades it seems as though the god of hopelessness is stepping up his efforts.” Heracles crossed his massive arms.

 

“Can you tell us anything about this brand Herc?” Snow held up a simple drawing of the mark.

 

“I’m not sure I should.” He turned his head away. “The war between the gods of death is not my concern.”

 

“Oy! Listen up you bloody great prick! If you’re not helping there’s no use for you! Be off!” Jillian pointed to the door.

 

“Pick your battles love.” Daddy Hook put a hand on her shoulder with an amused smile.

 

“I’m inclined to agree with her.” Meg scoffed, looking away from her ex husband.

 

“Please Herc?” Snow stepped forward and placed a hand on his arm. “For old time sake?”

 

“What does THAT mean?” David put his hands on his hips.

 

“What do you think?” James laughed. “it means they-“

 

    The door flew open. Emma and Killian stood in the entryway. His shoulders grew rigid as everyone looked his way. His eyes were red, signs of exhaustion on his face without rest for 48hours. Jillian was the first to step forward. She approached and put her arms around her father in a strong embrace. He hugged her back, grateful to have his loved ones near.

 

*****

 

“Hannah!” Henry ran down the dock as the Argo came into port. “Captain dad! First mate mom!”

 

“Henry!” His sister embraced him.

 

Hannah seemed to have shrunk, until he realized he had grown taller.

 

“You arrived just in time.” Henry sighed with relief.

 

“What seems to be the problem?” Baelfire asked.

 

“We better not talk about it here.” Henry looked to the sky for signs of wraiths.

 

“French fries?” Hannah smiled brightly.

 

“A pint.” Sadie sounded thirsty.

 

“Granny’s!” Roland added.

 

“I don’t see Jillian’s ship.” Bae looked around the harbor. “Or my father’s.”

 

“SCREECH!!!”

 

“Now you’ve done it!” Zelena said through her teeth raising her hands.

 

“Run! I’ll hold them off!” Ursula shouted, using the power of the trident to direct them.

 

“Never a dull moment!” Hannah laughed, taking off towards the diner with Henry and Roland close behind.

 

    Zelena followed behind Baelfire and Sadie, keeping an eye out for more wraiths. They managed to make it to the diner without further incident.

 

“Henry, I’m going to need an explanation.” Baelfire caught his breath.

 

“Aye lad. What the bloody hell wuz that?” Sadie cursed.

 

“Captain!” Smee called from behind the counter.

 

“You know me?” He asked.

 

“It’s me! Smee!”

 

“I can see that.” He was puzzled.

 

“This is the Smee from your world.” Henry explained.

 

“Oh! Mister Smee! Hello! Wait, if he’s here, where is my sister? Is she with Killian?”

 

    They all went silent.

 

“Dad… you’re going to want to sit down.”

 

*****

 

“What did you want to talk about?” Belle asked.

 

“I know you are planning to leave the pawnshop.” They walked towards the park.

 

“Y-you heard that?” She asked nervously, realizing with the wraiths around they were utterly alone. “H-how do you feel about it?”

 

“I’ve had lots of thoughts. Ranging from being happy for you… to more drastic measures.” He reached into his jacket and removed the ornate glowing dagger.

 

“T-that’s magic.” Belle went pale. “Rumple what have you done?”

 

“Something I should have done years ago.” He gripped the handle until his knuckles turned white.

 

“Please… my children… Rumple I know you’re upset the way things ended but-“

 

“I’m not going to hurt you Belle.” He smiled sadly, holding the dagger flat in his palms, his golden hand glimmering in the light of the dying sun. “I’m giving this to you.”

 

    Belle could hear her heartbeat in her ears she was so frightened. But as he offered it to her she felt the terror slip away.

 

“W-what is it?” She watched it glow in the light.

 

“I didn’t mean to scare you. Truthfully the spell didn’t have to be cast on a dagger. Any sort of pointed object would do. But a dagger was the easiest.”

 

“I still don’t understand.”

 

“You hold in your hand, the home of your dreams.”

 

“What?” Her mouth fell open.

 

“If you thrust this dagger into the ground, the spell will read your desires and needs and make it a reality.”

 

“You’re giving me a house? Giving… us a house…?”

 

“Yes. I thought the best place for it would be here. In the park.”

 

“Hardly a block from the pawnshop.” She smiled with disbelief.

 

“I can keep the homestead and continue to assist you with the pawnshop and the children. With your permission of course.”

 

“Rumple!” She threw her arms around his shoulders, weeping into his jacket.

 

“I know it doesn’t make amends for everything. But I still care about you Belle. I’ve never cared about anyone this way. And it extends to the boys. I only want you to be happy.”

 

“I am happy Rumple. You’ve made me so very happy.” She pulled back wiping her eyes.

 

“I thought you may want to use the spell with… him… and if you like, I can care for the children tonight. You can have a moment in your new home.”

 

“This is the best gift I’ve ever gotten. Thank you. Thank you for showing me the man I always knew you could be.”

 

Chapter 93: Home Ever After

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke/Storybrooke

Jillian speaks to Killian, the young capatain giving some uncharacteristic advice.
Henry fills in his alternate family on the situation in Storybrooke.
Belle and Adam get the perfect home.

     Killian sat on the fire escape of the building looking down over the street. Shuck was happily looking down at everything that moved below. His red eyes alight and his large ears perked up. The sepia sun was setting in the sky. He heard the sound of footsteps behind him, turning to see Jillian coming through the door.

 

“Sorry. I know you wanted to be alone. But the others were worried you may have fallen asleep.”

 

“I don’t think I could sleep right now even if Hades wasn’t trying to get inside my mind.”

 

“Still thinking about Liam?”

 

“It’s all I CAN think about. How could I be so wrong about him?” He shook his head.

 

“I don’t think you were wrong about him.”

 

“He’s not the man I thought he was. I don’t know who he is to me anymore.”

 

“He’s your BROTHER.” She said firmly, sitting next to him on the ledge of the room. “He remains your brother. He cares about you father. For all his faults I think he only ever wanted to do what’s best for you.”

 

“He raised me. He was there when no one else was. And I abandoned him the first chance I got.”

 

“You didn’t abandon him. We’re going to help him.”

 

“I’ve already asked so much of all of you. You made this journey for me.”

 

“We did make this journey for you, but you never asked.”

 

“I suppose I didn’t.

 

“Do you wish we hadn’t come?”

 

“No! Well yes… I’m trying so say-“ He stopped and took a deep breath clearing his head. “I’m happy to see you Jillian. One of my biggest regrets was not being able to say goodbye to you. But the last thing I want is for the people I care about to be among the dead. I don’t want to get you all involved in this war for the afterlife. I’m not worth it.”

 

    She leaned in, wrapping both her arms around his left bicep and resting her head on his shoulder.

 

“You are worth it. That’s why we came. Because it was worth risking a journey to the world of the dead to save you.”

 

“My hero.” He smiled, placing his hand on top of hers.

 

“As much as I would love to take credit and get all the glory, I’m afraid it goes to Emma and Belle.”

 

“Belle?”

 

“She was researching a way to get to you before anyone else.”

 

“After everything I did to her…”

 

“She forgives you. She told me herself. You don’t have to be afraid to face her when you get home. And…” Jillian let out a long sigh defeat. “And you shouldn’t be afraid of how you feel about Emma.”

 

“If this is about splitting my heart I haven’t changed my mind on it. It’s too risky.”

 

“That’s not what I meant. No one has been harder on Emma than I have. But hearing uncle Liam’s flaws made me realize something. Despite what he’s done, you love him. I can even see it in my father downstairs. Do you love Emma?”

 

“Yes.” He closed his eyes. “I still love her. I always have.”

 

“I’m not about to forgive her so easily. But I can see how much she loves you too. That has grown more and more apparent to me every day. I know it’s not easy to forgive Liam. But I can see that he didn’t do any of it to hurt you. He thought he was doing what was best.”

 

“You’re right.”

 

“Of course I’m right.” She grinned broadly. “I’m Captain Jillian Jones.”

     Placing a kiss on his cheek she stood off the rail.

“Not that I’m ringing wedding bells or anything, but if you love Emma and Emma loves you, it seems silly for two people in love to stay away from each other.”

 

“Are you saying you like her?” He smirked.

 

“No! Well yes… I’m trying so say- Don’t tell her.” Jill pouted.

 

“Wouldn’t dream of it.”

 

“Ruby and I are going to retire to the Jolly Roger. I’ll see you in the morning.”

 

    She petted Shuck who had stepped up to say farewell.

 

“I’m glad you’re here Jillian. Despite my worry for you getting involved in all this, nothing could make me happier than seeing you again.”

 

    She smiled at him over her shoulder, opening the window and stepping back in to the loft.

     Killian remained perched on the fore escape, watching the stars fill the sky. Thinking of Jillian, Thinking of Emma, thinking of Liam.

 

*****

 

“Emma…?” Baelfire said in astonishment, his fists clenched on Granny’s linoleum counter.

 

   Roland and Henry sat at the table with Hannah, Sadie, and the Captain. Zelena stood back by the counter with Granny and Smee. Ursula had stayed at the marina to tame the wraiths.

 

“She was a victim of the darkness as much as he was.” Henry said sadly.

 

“But to go that far…”

 

    The group was stunned. All of them silent. The only sound was Sadie tipping back her third pint. They sat around a table in the middle of the empty diner.

 

“And you say Aunt Jillian went with the others to get him back?” Hannah asked.

 

“Yes. Last we heard from them they had gotten him out of hell and were working towards bringing him back to life.”

 

“You fekken people are out of yer minds.” Sadie shook her head.

 

“So my sister is in hell?”

 

“Purgatory.” Henry answered.

 

“Then it’s probably safe to assume those creatures came from the underworld.” Hannah observed, eating her French fries.

 

“They’re made of some kind of dark magic. Fertility symbols hold them off, but anything associated with death attracts them.”

 

“That’s why they attacked just now.” Roland nodded.

 

“The only thing we’ve found that repels them is light magic.” Zelena looked down at her hands.

 

“Light magic?” Hannah sat forward. “I may be able to help.”

 

“I was hoping you could.” Henry said with relief.

 

“I have some magical items I picked up from the distant land of Hyrule.”

 

“Never heard of it.” Zelena shook her head.

 

“I have!” Henry raised a hand.

 

“I bought some light arrows in a quaint little shop. Unfortunately they’re rather expensive, so I only have three. Once they’re fired they become inert. So whoever shoots them must be the person with the best archery in town.”

 

“That won’t be a problem. We have the perfect person.” Henry smirked.

 

“Who?” Sadie asked with a belch.

 

“My dad.” Roland said proudly.

 

*****

 

“Rumplestiltskin gave us this? Former Dark One? Your ex husband?” Adam looked at the magic dagger in astonishment.

 

“Yes!” Belle laughed. “I was surprised too.”

 

    They stood at the edge of the park. The ground, bushes, and trees covered in about an inch of snow.

 

“And he’s watching the boys? So you and I can be alone?”

 

“He wanted to do something nice for me!”

 

“You? Sure. But me…?”

 

“It makes the gesture all that much sweeter. I see it as him understanding that you are a part of my life now. And that’s not going to change.”

 

“Shall we?” He gave her a sweet smile, content to trust her judgment.

 

    Belle gripped the handle and held it out for him.

 

“Together?” She asked.

 

“Together.” He wrapped his large hand around hers easily covering it.

 

    They knelt upon the frozen earth at the edge of the park. Driving the blade into the ground. The park began to quake, stones seeming to rise up out of the ground and build themselves into a lovely cottage. Roots of plants growing up around the building. The water from the lake became a stream, flowing backwards to create a quaint pond that quickly began to frost in the cold air. A brick path came up through the light dusting of snow, ending at their feet. 

 

“Rumple said it would become the home of our dreams…” Belle whispered. “But I don’t think I could have ever imagined something more perfect.”

 

“Shall we go inside?”

 

    Belle could hear the delight in her fiancés voice, but couldn’t take her eyes off the house. She nodded her head as they started up the path. Hanging upon the door knocker was a skeleton key. Adam took it, smiling to see a rose cast into the brass. He placed the key in the lock and opened the door.

    Belle lost her breath as they stepped in the front entry onto a comfortable living room. Furnished with wood trimmed furniture, upholstered in green brocade. A stylish wood coffee table with a coffee table book laid open upon it with pictures of rose gardens. A fireplace upon the back wall was lit and crackling, comfortably heating the space. A pale yellow carpet covered in a peach Persian rug. The variety of color giving an elegant life to the space. Surrounding the fireplace was a bookcase built into the back wall with classic texts and first editions. It covered the entirety of the wall all the way to the ceiling. A bay window with a quaint seat looked out onto the park for a spectacular view.

 

 

“This is incredible.” Adam said, taking her peacoat as she stood dumbstruck.

 

“And it’s only the first room!”

 

   He hung her peacoat next to his Sherpa jacket on an antique coat stand by the door. Following her into the next room with a lovely wooden dinner table large enough to seat all of their friends. A swinging door lead to a kitchen, a window over the sink looking out into the side yard with a birdbath and herb garden, dormant in the snow. A second door lead to a hallway connecting all the rooms of the house.

   Towards the back was a large room completely covered in books. The rounded corners of the shelves that covered each wall accessible to a tilted ladder that ran on a track. The back wall was covered in windows that looked out onto a small yard terminating in the tree-line. A beautiful place to read.

 

 

    Gentile tears of happiness fell down Belle’s cheeks.

 

“There’s a staircase over here.” Adam was delighted at her reaction.

 

    Belle imagined hanging family photos along the wall on their way up. The second story was small, but big enough for three bedrooms. A children’s room outfitted with two cradles and a baby monitor. The spare room made up with a guest bed.

    At the end of the hall was the master bedroom a four poster bed and skylights letting sun in to the room. At the foot was a green brocade seat, his and hers dressers with a stylish changing screen between them. A small private bathroom with a clawed tub like the one they enjoyed at the homestead.

 

 

“The bed!” Adam said with excitement.

 

“I didn’t think we’d be starting so soon.” Belle chuckled.

 

“No, look!” He laid on his back upon the bedspread, looking down at his feet. “It’s long enough!”

 

“I hadn’t even noticed! Was our other bed too short for you?”

 

“Most beds are.” He admitted. “I’ve grown accustomed to my feet hanging off the end.”

 

“It really is perfect.” He looked up at the skylights, content to see birds flying overhead.

 

    She laid down next to him sitting up on her side.

 

“I never asked you about what you wanted out of a home.” She realized aloud. “I know you grew up in a castle.”

 

“I hated that castle.” He turned his head away. “My parents kept making it more and more ornate until I couldn’t even find my way around anymore. I would wake in the night after having nightmares. My parents never allowed me in their bedroom. Even after they died I had it closed and never went inside. I want the boys to be able to come in here when they have bad dreams. I want them to be comforted. To look up at the night sky.”

 

    The stars were beginning to become visible overhead. Belle scooted in close until they lay side by side, bodies touching. She looked up with him.

 

“I know your childhood was painful. But the person you’ve become… I couldn’t possibly love you more.” She closed her fingers around his.

 

“I kept building up that castle. Filling it with more and more finery thinking the next one would make it feel like home. But it never did.”

 

“And this?”

 

“I’m finally home.” He closed his eyes with a smile.

 

   She leaned in, kissing his cheek. He turned his head, meeting her lips. She leaned in further escalating the passion.

 

“Belle.” He pulled back. “I know you’re still in recovery. I don’t want to do anything that would hurt you.”

 

    He could feel his heart beating quickly. Desperately wanting her despite his caution.

 

“You have nothing to worry about.” She smiled. “I’m still in recovery, but the fairies have done wonders with potions. I’m much further along than I would be without their help.”

 

“Then… you want to…?”

 

“More than anything.” She flashed him a seductive look.

 

    He took her into the kiss once more. His hand running down her body. She unzipped her skirt tossing it aside before reaching for his white tshirt and lifting it over his head. His hair was growing long again. Coming down to his ears in silky auburn locks. His short beard was rough against her lips. But she relished it nonetheless. Her fingers pressed into his muscular chest. Exciting her to share an intimate moment with him once more. He reached for her blouse, but she pulled back.

 

“M-maybe we can leave that on…” She said nervously.

 

“Really? You’ve never left it on before.” He was puzzled.

 

“Before I hadn’t had children… I don’t look like I used to.”

 

    He smiled.

 

“You think I care about that?” He was amused.

 

“W-well… I’m not sure what to think…” She blushed.

 

“Do you know what Ruby told me while you were under a sleeping curse?” He sat up, laying her on her back and leaning over her as he slowly unbuttoned her blouse. “She said you never cared about my looks. That’s not why we’re together.”

 

“Well, she’s right. But-“

 

“If you can love me as a tattered thin beast, I promise you, I can love you even more after you’ve given birth to our children.” He opened her shirt.

 

    She closed her eyes, unable to hide her insecurity. But as she felt his large hands run over her abdomen, stretch marks and all, it suddenly fell away.

 

 

“Adam…” She breathed.

 

    He kissed her lips, then down her neck, clavicle, abdomen. Slowly pulling off her undergarments. She always found herself astounded at the tenderness he showed when they made love. He ran is fingers across her wetness. Kissing her lips once more as he slipped them inside her.

 

“Mmm…” She moaned contentedly to feel such ecstasy again.

 

    She unbuttoned his jeans, pushing them down his hips as he found the spot that drove her wild. She gasped tilting back her head and biting her lower lip. Her legs trembled. Chest rising and falling as a wave of rapture passed over her.

 

“Are you alright?” He kissed along her clavicle.

 

“Yes…” She breathed.

 

“Do you want to continue?”

 

“Yes.” She put both of her hands on the back of his neck pulling him into a deep kiss.

 

He lifted her knees, she felt him upon her threshold. He patiently pressed inside, she cried out as he reached the hilt.

 

“Belle…?” He inquired.

 

“I’m alright. Keep going. It feels good.”

 

   He was grateful, desperate to share his passion with her once more. He rocked his hips. As they moved along the bedspread the scent of roses filled the room. Bell reached her rapture again and again. Adam felt her contract around him, beginning to feel himself reaching his edge. As he slowed she placed her hands on either side of his temples, making eye contact.

 

“I love you Adam.”

 

    With a soft moan he felt the release of climax. He let out a breath, his chest heaving as he neared his finish. She clutched him to her, holding him close, comforted as his weight settled upon her. She could feel his heart gradually slow in his chest. Running gentile fingers through his hair.

 

“I love you too Belle.” He said quietly. “This, this home, our boys, you… this must be what people mean when they say Happily Ever After.”

 

    They relaxed at the pleasant smell of roses and old books. Talking quietly and looking up at the skylight as they fell asleep in their new home.

 

Notes:

My brother is really tall. We’ve talked to him about getting a longer bed before, but he says he’s so used to his feet hanging off the end he doesn’t think he’d like it! He hits his head on stuff all the time.

Chapter 94: The Unfortunate Flaw of Love

Summary:

Setting: misc

Killian becomes increasingly frustrated as evens continue to unfold against his favor.
Adam offers Rumple some encouragement.
Baelfire and Hannah speak to the long dead Hook.
Cora recounts the tale of Set and Osiris.

    Killian came down the fire escape into the loft. Stumbling slightly in his exhaustion. He made his way into the kitchen and put on a cup of coffee. Tipping back a swig of rum while he waited for the water to boil.

 

“No offense mate, but you look worse than the dead.”

 

   He turned to see his counterpart with his arms crossed. Black leather buccaneers trousers and billowing black shirt setting the two apart.

 

“I know you’re Jillian’s father.” He sighed. “And you’re just here to help. But if you’re me, you know the last person I’m in the mood to talk to is myself.”

 

“Aye. I’m aware.”

 

“Then why are you here?”

 

“Because I also know you have a tendency to run from precisely the thing you need.”

 

   He laughed at himself.

 

“Every day I have it I curse this bloody connection to the dead.” Killian sighed.

 

“You may, but not I.” Hook shrugged. “If not for your unique ability I wouldn’t have been able to meet my daughter. I wouldn’t be able to see this other Milah. And how much she needs me.”

 

    He glanced over his shoulder at Milah still sleeping in her cot.

 

“I’m glad she has someone.” He whispered sadly. “I’m in no place to comfort either of the women I love. Milah has been dead to me for centuries. It’s not easy to see her after I’ve said my goodbyes. And things with Emma… are over. Despite people’s encouragement, we shouldn’t be together.”

 

“Seems a shame. It hasn’t been easy for that woman to say she loves you. And yet now she says it so easily.” Hook shook his head.

 

“What would you know about it?” Killian asked, frustration audible in his voice in his exhaustion.

 

“When I visited Storybrooke she was struggling with it. I got her to admit how she felt but it wasn’t easy. It’s not difficult to see why I- you- we-“ He sighed. “It’s not difficult to see why she’s a good partner for Captain Hook.”

 

“Why is everyone trying to push me towards Emma?” He looked up in exasperation.

 

“Why are you running away from her?”

 

“Because I’m tired of being the bloody problem!!!” He shouted, causing everyone to stir. “The things she and I have been through… she’s better off without me.”

 

“I don’t need you to make decisions for me Killian.”

 

   They turned to see Emma standing in the living room. Wearing Cruca’s white tshirt, and a pair of comfortable boxer shorts. The others began to wake, Emma pushed past him to get to the coffee pouring herself a cup.

 

“Emma I-“

 

“I better get dressed.” She said shortly. “We have to figure out what to do about Liam.”

 

 

    They ate breakfast and had their morning coffee in relative silence, until the mirror crackled to life.

 

 

*****

 

“We’re back!” Belle called as they entered the house.

 

    Rumple was seated on the couch, Landry in his Bassinet and Sylvinet in his arms. Belle excited rushed to see the boys.

 

“Just in time.” Rumple handed her the baby in his arms. “It’s just about time for them to eat.”

 

“Why don’t you start with Sylvi? I’ll be along with Landry.” Adam smiled.

 

“Thank you Rumple.” Belle beamed at him as she gently bounced her son.

 

    They watched her walk down the hall.

 

“You have my thanks too.” Adam picked up Landry. “I’ll admit, I was surprised you’d do something so kind for us.”

 

“It was for her. And the boys. And admittedly… for myself…” He looked down, with only a hint of shame.

 

“Oh?” Adam asked.

 

“You see, I know if you were to leave to the other side of town, I’d have no place in their lives. At least this way… I’m still a part of it. Still near.”

 

“You know Belle won’t abandon you.” Adam said quietly, though not without bitterness.

 

“But you’re all too eager to.” Rumple scoffed.

 

“After what you did for us, with the house, taking care of the boys… I’m less eager.” He scratched his head. “Although admittedly I prefer not to be around you.”

 

   Rumple laughed.

 

“That may have been part of my motivation as well. Getting my house back.”

 

“Well, I can honestly say you’ve done us both a favor in that regard. But, in the interest of my own transformation, I want to point out that you could have found a way to try and manipulate her again. And you didn’t.”

 

   Rumple turned, failing to hide his surprise.

 

“It feels good doesn’t it? Doing the right thing?” Adam smiled.

 

“I… I suppose it does…”

 

“I spent a great deal of my life making selfish decisions to the detriment of others. That rush, when you get what you want, it feels like you’re finally happy. But it’s gone so fast. The gratification you get from actually doing good takes longer to reach potency. But it lasts.”

 

“Condescending advice from the man who got everything he ever wanted.” Rumple clenched his jaw.

 

“I had to suffer before I achieved the happiness I have now.” Adam clenched his teeth and fists.  “You’re suffering because you haven’t let go of the idea that you’re the victim. That you deserve what you want and you’re only suffering because you haven’t gotten it. If you choose to hold that mentality you’ll never get the happiness you’re chasing. Taking responsibility is the only way to be forgiven. But you seem to be on your way.”

 

“I didn’t ask for your advice.” He turned away.

 

“It’s not advice.” Adam stepped towards the hall, turning to look back. “It’s life experience. If you envy my happiness, I’m telling you how to achieve it. Because I think I want you to achieve it. And I can only admit that because I’ve learned to heal. Thank you for the home.” He bowed his head slightly before disappearing down the hall.

 

*****

 

“Why is this here?” Ariel asked as Henry and  Baelfire hung the mirror in the loft.

 

“I thought grandma and grandpa would want to talk to Neal.”

 

“I miss mommy and daddy.” Neal let slip some tears as he held his blanket, standing in his footie pajamas.

 

“It’s ok little man.” Robin smiled. “You’ll be able to see them in this.”

 

“Like TV?” He asked.

 

“Yeah, like TV, but they’re can hear you. Just like the little mirror. Would you like that Neal?” Henry got down to his level.

 

   The little boy nodded and wiped his tears.

 

“Shall we give it a try? I’d love to speak with Regina.” Robin stepped back.

 

   They looked to Henry.

 

“Uh…” He said.

 

“Magic mirror?” Hannah stepped forward. “Call our friends.”

 

    The glass shimmered, showing a sepia version of the apartment.

 

“Well done.” Henry said quietly to his sister.

 

“Master of Magical Items. Remember?” She smirked.

 

“~Henry?!?” Snow stepped up to the mirror.

 

“Mama!” Neal shouted.

 

“~Hi sweetie! I’ve missed you!”

 

“~Hey buddy.” David smiled. “Wait, is that-?”

 

“~Bae?!?” Jillian stepped up.

 

“What the hell are you doing Jillian?!? You just run off into the afterlife and don’t even call me?!?”

 

“~Shut it Bae! I don’t have to report my every move to you! You’re not my father!” Jillian barked back.

 

“F-father…?” Baelfire looked behind her.

 

“~It’s been a long time Bae. You’ve grown.” Daddy Hook smiled.

 

    Captain Baelfire put a hand over his mouth. Shocked to see his long dead father. He didn’t know how, but he could tell the difference between the two easily. Apart from the difference in their clothing, his father had a different shimmer in his eyes. A light that the parallel Killian lacked through his ordeals.

 

“Grandfather Hook?” Hannah stepped forward.

 

“F-father, this is my daughter, Hannah.” Bae wiped his eyes with a smile.

 

 

“~Hello Hannah.” Daddy Hook looked at her with pride. “I’ve heard so much about you from your Grandmother.”

 

“I-is she there?” Hannah asked. “Can I see her too?”

 

“~I’m afraid not. But I can tell her anything you like when I see her.”

 

“J-just tell her that I love her.” Hannah’s tears of happiness matched her father’s. “S-she called me seabird. I think of her every time a seabird flies by.”

 

“Henry?” Robin took him aside. “Perhaps you and Zelena should get word to Belle and Adam? It would seem some of these reunions are going to take a while.”

 

“Yeah.” Henry grinned at Hannah and her father speaking to Hook. “We should give them some time.”

 

*****

 

“Please, just let me go talk to him!” Liam begged.

 

“You had your chance.” Cora crossed her arms.

 

“You said you’re doing this for your daughter? You must understand!”

 

“I understand it’s me or you.” She turned to him suddenly. “You’re a villain now sweetheart. This is the life. Get yours because no one else cares if you live or die. My daughter would let me burn! Same as your brother for you.”

 

“If you believe that why are you trying to help her?”

 

“A tragic flaw I have never been able to rid myself of. I love my daughter.”

 

“I love my brother. You know what that staff does as well as I do. I’d hate to see what would happen if Hades got his hands on it.”

 

“He already HAD his hands on it!” Cora laughed. “He used it as a doorstop! Trust me, the god you need to worry about right now is not Hades. It’s Set.”

 

“I thought he was just another lesser god serving under Hades?”

 

“A lesser god? No. Not even close. Set is the god of discord. He draws power from conflict. No wonder he wants to help Hades begin this war.”

 

    Liam stopped, looking down at the boardwalk.

 

“He said something about brothers… do you know why?”

 

“You don’t-?” Cora asked in surprise.

 

“My brother was the one who liked myths and poetry.” He shrugged.

 

“Set is the brother of Osiris. Another counterpart to the likes of Hades and Yama. Lord of the dead. But he wasn’t always. He was once King, recognized even among gods as a fair and just ruler. But Set disliked his penchant for peace. He is the god of discord after all. He didn’t have access to the staff of Yama, so he instead cut his brother into fourteen pieces, and scattered them throughout the land.”

 

“I suppose it makes sense why he’d have no sympathy for brothers.” Liam turned away.

 

“It gets worse. Being a god, restoring Osiris was as simple as putting him back together. Thanks to Isis, Osiris’s Queen, he was revived. Taking power back from his brother, but becoming the lord of the dead.”

 

“Y-you think that’s why he wants the Staff of Yama? To kill his brother?”

 

“I can’t think of another reason he would ask us to retrieve it. Set wants Hades to take control of this realm of the dead, freeing him to do the same in his own realm.”

 

“What do you think he’ll do to my brother once he gets it?” His voice trembled slightly.

 

“Make him watch his friends suffer, until he has no choice but to give in.” Cora said seriously.

 

“Killian… this is all my fault.” Liam lamented.

 

“Come on. We better get going. The longer we stall the more Hades brand begins to burn.”

 

Chapter 95: Fruits of Life

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke (Belle and Adams French Cottage/Loft)
Underbrooke (loft)

Word is out that Belle and Adam got their dream Home. But a brief reunion between Killian and Belle puts a crimp in her happiness.
Killian continues to punish himself for his sins, despite their best efforts.

“Woah.” Henry stood in front of the quaint home at the edge of the park.

 

“I guess this is what happens when you’re a hero.” Zelena marveled at the beautiful cottage.

 

“When you’re Belle? Yeah.” Henry laughed. “You don’t seem all that surprised to see it.”

 

    He smirked over his shoulder at Zelena.

 

“Don’t tell anyone.” She sighed. “I don’t want the whole town to know I’m out here giving away magic for free. Let alone do-gooding.”

 

“Your secret’s safe with me.” Henry knocked.

 

“Welcome!” Belle answered with a bright smile and a baby in her arms. “You’re our first visitors!”

 

“Wow. It’s even better on the inside.” He stepped into the entryway.

 

“What brings you in Henry?” Adam appeared from the kitchen with a bottle and the other child.

 

“They’re so cute!” Zelena said with uncharacteristic enthusiasm.

 

    They all looked at her in shock.

 

“Ahem-!” She cleared her throat. “How do you tell which one is which?”

 

“Sylvinet is the fussy one.” Belle smiled at the baby in her arms.

 

“Landry rarely complains.” Adam held the bottle for the baby. “He eats well, he sleeps well, he’s already beginning to move about a bit on his own!”

 

“The over achiever and the mama’s boy. Got it.” Zelena nodded.

 

“He’s not just a mama’s boy.” Belle pouted. “He’s clever, you can tell just by looking in his eyes!”

 

“As cute as the twins are, I’m afraid I’m here because our friends need you. On the other side. We had to find a new way to speak to them. They could use some advice.”

 

“We’re still moving in and already need a babysitter.” Belle sighed.

 

“It’s a good thing Rumplestiltskin is so close.” Adam nodded.

 

   They all turned to him.

 

“D-did I say that out loud…?” He looked around.

 

“Let’s grab the diaper bag.” Belle laughed. “I’m sure Rumple will be thrilled to be of use so soon.”

 

*****

 

“~So we need to find an option that doesn’t involve splitting Emma’s heart.” Regina sighed.

 

    They stood in the loft in front of the mirror, the happy reunion had given way to battle strategy.

 

“What are the chances of that?” Robin asked.

 

“~So far not good.” She shook her head. “We’ve found plenty of methods, but not many means.”

 

“Belle will know what to do.” Ariel said with confidence.

 

“~I’m glad you’re there Bae.” Jillian stepped into frame. “They could use some help. Even we haven’t figured out a sure way to stop the wraiths.”

 

“We’ll do our best Jilly, but other than Hannah’s toys I’m not sure what we can do.”

 

“Dad! They not TOYS!” Hannah objected.

 

“Right, right. Trinkets.” He nodded.

 

    Hannah pouted.

 

“It doesn’t matter if they are gadgets, gizmos, who’s-it’s, what's-its. Any magical help she can give us is useful.” Ariel agreed.

 

“We’re back!” Henry said coming through the door.

 

“What seems to be the problem?” Belle stepped up to the mirror. “Killian!”

 

    She smiled happily at her friend. He stood in the background, arms crossed, leaning against the back wall. Upon seeing her he dropped his arms, eyes wide.

 

“~Belle…” He said in shock.

 

    She looked on him sweetly, but to her dismay he turned and walked away.

 

“W-wait! Killian!” She called after him.

 

“~If it’s all the same to you, we haven’t got much time for anymore tearful reunions.” Regina said in frustration.

 

    Belle sniffed, unable to hide her disappointment at her friend’s departure. Adam stepped up behind her and put his hands on her shoulders.

 

“What do you need from us?” He asked as Belle wiped an unfallen tear.

 

“~A way to restore Hook without splitting Emma’s heart.” Regina took charge.

 

“Killian refused, didn’t he?” Belle looked down. “He doesn’t want to put Emma in danger.”

 

“~Right. We know every method in existence at this point. But have no means to reach them.”

 

“Adam told me Killian met Persephone. Is that true?” Belle composed herself.

 

“~Emma met her too!” Snow jumped in. “Is that important?”

 

“It may be.” Adam followed Belle’s logic.

 

“The gods have access to the fruit of life.” She said. “You need the help of the gods.”

 

*****

 

“You’ll have to face her eventually you know.” Emma said gently as they stepped out the front door onto the apartment landing.

 

“Not if I get erased from existence.” He smirked.

 

“Killian.” Emma reprimanded, though not without some amusement at his dark humor.

 

“Look, this is a lot. Coming back to life, being a vessel for Hades, my brother… If I can avoid making it worse right now I’m going to.”

 

“Fair enough.” She shrugged.

 

“I just can’t be in there right now.”

 

“I understand.”

 

    They stood in silence for a long while.

 

“Emma, about what I said earlier…”

 

“It doesn’t matter.” She turned away.

 

“Yes it does.” He kept his eyes on her. “I upset you. I don’t want you to think-“

 

“You know what I think?” She cut him off. “I think this is a wall. Some way to protect yourself. But it’s bullshit. Trust me, no one knows walls better than I do. I’ll accept if our relationship has run its course. I’ll accept if my actions are unforgivable and you just can’t be with someone who did to you… what I did…” She looked down, holding back a wave of emotion.

 

“Emma-“

 

“But what I won’t accept is this bullshit that it’s for my own good. I made mistakes Killian. I forced things on you that you didn’t want or deserve.”

 

“You did it for-“

 

“IT DOESN’T MATTER WHAT I DID IT FOR!!!” She shouted. “It was wrong! It was me making a decision on your behalf. And it stops with your death. I shouldn’t be forcing my feelings on you just like you shouldn’t be forcing yours on me. So if you don’t want to be together, fine. But don’t use my wellbeing as an excuse.”

 

“Fair point.” He crossed his arms and raised his brow. “If that’s what we’re doing, then I don’t want to hear another word about splitting your heart.”

 

“Fine. But, just answer me one question.” She met his eyes.

 

“Aye?”

 

“Do you think it would work? Hypothetically?”

 

    He was silent for a long moment, keeping his eyes down. Deep in thought. After a while his gaze pierced her with shimmering blue honesty.

 

“No.” He said plainly. “I don’t think it would work.”

 

“B-because of how you feel about me…?”

 

“Because a love as toxic as ours can’t be true. I love you, and I believe that you love me. But that’s not enough anymore.”

 

    She kept her mouth closed to keep from crying. Nodding her understanding.

 

“I’m sorry Emma. It’s over between us.” He said gently.

 

“I understand.” She whispered.

 

   He stepped around her to go into the loft. Stopping and reaching out to wipe a tear from her cheek. He stopped before they touched, instead taking a handkerchief from his inner pocket at handing it to her. She took it, dabbing her eyes as he made his way into the loft.

 

   

   With a shuddering breath she looked down at the white fabric soaked with her tears. There was an embroidery in the corner she had never noticed before. An anchor. She couldn’t help but feel like she was sinking. But it was no surprise. He had called them toxic before. She thought she’d be able to handle it by now. But as all their happy memories remained at the front of her mind, she wondered how he could possibly feel that way about what they once had.

 

Chapter 96: Persephone’s Office

Summary:

Setting: msc

Notes:

Still working on the final edit of this chapter. I’ve been a bit stuck on the story but it’s coming unstuck!
I’ll be going back and fixing this up.
And I’m not sure if anyone noticed but I have been adding pictures to earlier chapters. If you feel like going back and checking out any of them.

    The glass surface of the mirror again became a reflection. Regina sighed and turned to the others.

 

“Alright. Amaranth it is.” She looked to the group.

 

“Herc? You’re a god. Any chance you have access to this food of the gods Belle was talking about?” Snow asked.

 

“I have access to it for myself. But giving it to a mortal soul is forbidden of Demigods. Were I to attempt it, I fear it would cause more problems than it would solve.” Said the hulking god.

 

“We could ask Morgan.” Maleficent suggested.

 

“Morgan wouldn’t even tell us who the traitor among the dead was.” Ruby adopted the irritated tone she usually had when speaking of the all powerful goddess.

 

“If she’s going to make us figure that out for ourselves I doubt she’d be willing to get us the fruit.” Jillian nodded in agreement.

 

“So we need Persephone.” Neal crossed his arms.

 

“Why has she only appeared to Emma and Killian?” Milah wondered.

 

   The door opened.

 

“Speak of the devil.” Lilly smirked as Killian came in from the landing.

 

“Is everything alright?” David asked, seeing his heavy expression.

 

“Same as ever.” Killian sighed. “What did Belle have to say?”

 

“Fruit of the gods. Amaranth.” Daddy Hook said.

 

“Ama- as in Ambrosia? The fruit of life?” Killian was shocked.

 

“Does this have anything to do with the golden apples?” Jillian asked.

 

“How do you know about that?” Heracles demanded.

 

“I’ve had my own adventures with the gods. It’s how I can open portals.” She jerked her head towards the marina.

 

“The golden apples are ways for the gods to traverse realms. Like most divine fruits, it’s nearly impossible for a mortal to eat and not lose themselves.” The demigod explained.

 

“I managed.” Jillian said proudly.

 

“Can we use those?” Maleficent asked.

 

“Unfortunately that’s the first thing Hades did away with when he made his move for power. By taking the golden apples he stopped the other major gods of death from interfering. Starting with king Yama’s realm, then Osiris’s realm. By now he has cut off access to all his most worthy opponents. The golden apples are not an option.” Heracles shook his head.

 

“What about this other fruit? Ambrosia? Amaranth?” Meg asked.

 

“It’s a possibility, but as far as I’m aware it’s only in the kingdom of paradise. And I cannot be the one to steal it. I would most certainly lose my divinity and incur the wrath of the gods. And trust me, if you aren’t fond of the gods of Tartarus you’ll like the gods of paradise even less.”

 

“I have to find my brother.” Killian said. “Nothing else matters right now.”

 

“Beg to differ.” Regina crossed her arms.

 

“She may be right Hook.” Maleficent said.

 

“We can save your brother after we find you a way out of the afterlife.” Snow agreed.

 

“I don’t care. I have to save Liam. I can’t abandon him.” Killian said with determination.

 

“Why not kill two birds with one stone?” Lilly asked. “Belle said to talk to Persephone, she’s already spoken with Emma and Hook. Why not ask her to help us find the fruit and save fucking Liam?”

 

“That’s not a bad idea.” David nodded.

 

“Are you up for that Killian?” Emma asked gently.

 

“Aye. It seems our best course of action.” He nodded.

 

“Then it’s settled.” Regina stepped forward. “Emma and Hook will go find Persephone.”

 

“What do the rest of us do?” Lilly asked.

 

“It’s time for the souls of the dead to move on to paradise.” Heracles stepped forward.

 

    They looked at Maleficent, Meg, Milah, Neal and Daddy Hook.

 

“Like it’s that easy.” Meg scoffed.

 

“My mom isn’t fucking leaving.” Lilly stepped in front of her. “We’re using the arnica on her too.”

 

“Ambrosia.” Ruby corrected.

 

    As the group continued the minor squabble Regina approached Emma and Killian.

 

“You better get out of here.” She said. “Let me handle this. Find Persephone so we can go home already.”

 

    Emma smiled and nodded as they made for the door.

 

*****

 

“You’re saying his aim is perfect?” Hannah asked, sitting in front of a plate of French fries in the diner.

 

“I wouldn’t say perfect…” Robin scratched his head with a slight blush.

 

“I would!” Henry smiled. “Show her!”

 

“W-what-? I don’t think I-“

 

“Papa please!” Roland insisted.

 

“Alright.” Robin sighed.

 

    He reached for the jelly caddy taking a handful of single serving packs. Glancing over his shoulder he saw a mostly empty caddy two booths away. He threw the first pack over his head to land squarely in the plastic container.

 

“WOAH!” Hannah marveled. “Do it again!”

 

   He threw another. With his left hand he picked up his coffee, taking a sip as yet another pack of jelly hit its target. Hannah stood and ran over to the far caddy watching the last pack fall into place.

 

“Incredible! How did you learn to do that? Can you teach me?” She came back to their booth.

 

“I’m afraid not. It’s a favor from the goddess of madness. I had to lose my mind for months to earn it. I don’t recommend it.” He drank his coffee.

 

“Well, he’s certainly the best man for the job.” Hannah sat back down. “Now all we need are some wraiths.”

 

“There’s no shortage of those around here.” Ariel approached from the counter with Neal on her hip. “Ready to eat?”

 

“Pancakes!” The little boy smiled.

 

“Pancakes…?” She prompted.

 

“Pancakes please!”

 

“Well done.” She put him down. “Now just like that, ask Granny.”

 

“Ok!” He toddled over to the counter, tugging on Granny’s apron to get her attention.

 

    Henry pulled out the small Mayan dictionary and placed it on the table.

 

“What’s that?” Robin asked.

 

“Something Morgan gave me. I’m not sure why.”

 

“She tends not to do things without reason.” Ariel said.

 

“Who is Morgan?” Hannah asked with a mouth full of French fries.

 

“She’s the all-knowing all-powerful goddess that exists outside of time and dimensions living in our library.” Henry explained.

 

“I love this place.” Hannah grinned.

 

“Hannah, your mother drank the place dry. I’m going to get her back to the Argo.” Baelfire stepped up to the table.

 

    Hannah nodded, watching Bae lead his drunken wife out of the diner.

 

“It’s hardly 10am…” Robin marveled at Sadie’s drinking.

 

“Mom likes the beer here.” Hannah sighed. “Well, she likes the beer everywhere.”

 

“Aren’t you… worried about her…?” Henry whispered.

 

“No. Dad confronted her about it once and it was pretty much impossible to get her to stop so we got her this amulet to protect her health.”

 

   They were quiet.

 

“…you don’t have those here…?” She looked around the group.

 

    They shook their heads slowly.

 

“Huh. Perhaps you should get some. I hear grandfather was worse than my mom.”

 

   Henry glanced sadly at his sister.

 

“Ariel, I think Neals pancakes are done.” Robin looked her in the eyes. “And I better call Zelena and check in on Margot. Roland? Why don’t you come with me?”

 

“Yes papa.” Roland recognized his tone.

 

“Something I said?” Hannah asked.

 

“Does it bother you?” Henry said gently.

 

“Her drinking? No, she’s always been like this. Dad said it was tough for her to be pregnant because she had to stop drinking. But she did it! Longest he’s ever seen her sober!” She laughed.

 

“Why does she drink so much?”

 

    Hannah grew quiet.

 

“Sorry. It’s none of my business.” Henry looked away.

 

“Mom didn’t have an easy life. She grew up on a small island. The people there were basically owned by the neighboring kingdom. They treated them like vermin. Starved the people by taking all their resources. And even though they were weak from hunger, they made them work for meager meals. Mom resisted. She assembled a crew of her countrymen to fight back.”

 

“Did it work?” Henry inquired.

 

“No.” Hannah said sadly. “Mom was the only survivor. Dad says she washed ashore and spent two days recovering from injuries among the corpses of the men she had gathered to fight back. That’s why I think she drinks. I think when she has a moment to herself… she sees their faces.”

 

“I had no idea…” Henry glanced towards the door.

 

“We try not to bring it up. Other than the drinking, she’s a good mom. And a wonderful first mate aboard the ship. Dad loves her. And I love her too.”

 

“Of course you do.” He put his hand on her shoulder. “I went on an adventure with Grandfather Hook once. It was amazing! But… he was suffering from terrible withdrawal the whole trip. It was… scary.”

 

“Yeah. It can be a bit scary sometimes.” She looked down at her empty basket of fries. “But I know dad won’t let anything happen to her. He’s there for her. Just like you were there for grandfather.”

 

“Yeah.” He gave a bittersweet smile. “And so are you.”

 

*****

 

“How are we supposed to find Persephone?” Emma asked as she and Killian walked quickly down the street. “Where are we going?”

 

“The mayor’s office.” He said plainly.

 

“You think the all-powerful goddess of purgatory is hanging out in Regina’s office?” She laughed.

 

“Do you have a better idea?”

 

“No…” She murmured.

 

“Mayor’s office it is. Besides, even if she’s not there it’s a good place to attempt to summon her.”

 

    It was a bit of a long walk to city hall. They kept mostly quiet the whole way. But even in the silence Emma’s thoughts raced. She followed behind him looking at the back of his head. It suddenly dawned on her how much she loved his cowlick.  
 
    Despite the attention he put in to grooming himself there was always a bit of hair that stood up when he moved around too much. She loved the funny curve of his ears, so distinct. And she had never told him how much she loved his single simple earring. Somehow the black jewel seemed to make the rest of his dark style stand out even more.

    Her heart beat like a drum in her chest as longed to reach out and touch him. She took a deep breath and calmed her amorous emotions. Recalling her promise to let him go, if that’s what he wanted. But it became harder and harder to deny that’s not what she wanted.

    She wanted to take him home, back to the house where they were starting their lives. She wanted to take their trip to the Caribbean. She wanted to feel his rugged chest hair slip through her fingers as she ran her hand down his abdomen towards-

 

“Oof-!” She ran into him from behind.

 

“Bit distracted Swan?” He smirked.

 

“J-just thinking.” She brushed a stray lock of hair out of her eyes.

 

    They had arrived at city hall. They stood outside looking up at the building, as if each of them was imagining what they hoped to find. Emma couldn’t help but remember Persephone’s encouragement. That Killian would be in her future. It was her only comfort as she quieted her feelings of love and followed Hook into the building. They reached the double doors of Regina’s office. They each took a handle.

 

“Here goes nothing.” Emma shrugged as they both pushed in the doors. “Woah.”

 

“I think we may have found her…” Killian looked around with his mouth open.

 

   The office had been covered with greenery. Vines and moss everywhere, grass growing from the tiles and chairs. There was no doubt they were in Persephone’s lair.

 

Chapter 97: The Long Suffering Captain

Summary:

Setting: misc

 

Persephone has an answer to restoring Killian. But his hope slips even further from his grasp as she tells him his suffering is far from over.

Notes:

Ixtab (if I’m not mistaken) is pronounced “Ish-tab”. Probably no relation to the Mesopotamian goddess Ishtar but I was going for a similar vibe.

“Welcome to afterlife therapy.” Lilly sat down and smiled.

 

“Why do we even need people to move on?” Jillian asked, glancing at her eclectic family.

 

“Bae and I probably could have moved on by now, but we were waiting for Killian after learning of Hades prophecy.” Milah said.

 

“Once he’s safe in the land of the living I figured mom and I would move on.” Neal shrugged. “Actually now that I think about it I’ve never heard of anyone who moved on that came back to purgatory for any reason.”

 

“Why would you?” Hook smirked. “I’ll be honest, it wasn’t easy to leave. Even with the prospect of seeing my daughter again, I had some difficulty stepping away from the pleasures.”

 

“Moving on is dependent on the soul. And having the ability to pass on can be fleeting.” Heracles explained. “Which is why when you get the opportunity you should take it. There’s no sense risking the weight on your soul returning.”

 

“But how do you do it?” James asked, still cuffed but aloud to roam about the apartment.

 

“You have to heal the weight keeping you from entering paradise.”

 

“Well, I know why I haven’t moved on.” Maleficent sat down and crossed her legs. “A life of misdeeds coupled with guilt.”

 

“What do you have to feel guilty for?” Lilly asked.

 

“Leaving my daughter.” She answered plainly.

 

“Mom. That was never your fucking choice.” Lilly said in shock.

 

“It’s doesn’t change the fact that I could have fought harder for you Lilith. I could have done more.”

 

“Mom.” Lilly took both her hands. “That’s not a reason to deny yourself paradise. You did as good for me as you could have ever done.”

 

   Maleficent looked down in shame despite her daughter’s encouragement.

 

“It’s this kind of weight that ties the souls of the dead to purgatory. If the weight is the sin is heavy enough it manifests as literal chain binding you to Tartarus. But there is a far worse fate than the chains of guilt that bind a sinful soul.” Heracles said.

 

“What’s that?” Meg asked.

 

“The unrepentant.”

 

“Like my mother.” Regina sighed.

 

“Cora is actually a rather good example.” The demigod nodded.

 

“Unrepentant?” David asked.

 

“It means she’s not sorry for what she’s done.” Snow said casually.

 

“I know that!” David frowned. “And Cora is certainly not sorry. But what happens to them?”

 

“Killian and I were only bound to our cells through the chains of our guilt. Once we were able to forgive ourselves, or in Killian’s case admit that he didn’t deserve to be tortured for eternity, the chains broke and we were free.” Meg said.

 

“In Yama’s realm once a soul begins to repent they start the process towards purgatory. Hell is meant to face your sins, Purgatory to understand and be redeemed for them. Paradise is ultimately the afterlife meant for every soul.” Hook added.

 

“Then what becomes of a soul like my mother’s?” Regina asked.

 

“Cora would have been tortured for eternity. It’s unlikely a soul as selfish and bitter as hers would have ever passed into the realm of paradise.” Heracles shrugged.

 

“That’s why she made a deal with Hades…” Regina looked down.

 

   To the surprise of the group Regina stood and made her way quietly to the front door, closing it behind her with a snap. Snow stood to follow.

 

“Wait.” Lilly got to her feet. “I’ll go.”

 

*****

 

“You shouldn’t be out here.” Robin sighed as he walked the marina with a bow in hand.

 

“You think I’m going to miss this?” Hannah said excitedly. “I’ve been dying to have an excuse to use those arrows!”

 

“Just pretend we’re not here Robin.” Henry smiled.

 

“If something goes wrong your mother will kill me.” He grumbled. “And your other mother. And HER mother.”

    He jerked his head at Hannah.

“You two have too many parents.”

 

“Hey, a few years ago I only had one!” Henry laughed.

 

“How exactly are you two related?” Hannah asked.

 

“He married my adopted mother.” Henry shrugged.

 

“I may need you to draw me a family tree someday.” Hannah scratched her head.

 

“There’s not enough paper in Storybrooke.” Robin chuckled.

 

    He stopped, holding out his hands to keep back the two teens. Holding his fingers to his lips for silence he ducked behind a fish barrel. Hannah and Henry did the same. It seemed at first that he had been wrong. There was nothing. But after a moment they heard a screech.

    Robin leapt out from behind the barrel, quickly notching an arrow on his bowstring. Henry marveled at his speed and skill. His gift of accuracy was incredible, but his ability as an archer was legendary long before the goddess of Madness had given her blessing. He wielded his weapon as if it were a part of his body. Born with bow in hand.

    From across the water came the phantom. Screeching as though in pain, rushing straight at the gallant thief. He pulled back the arrow, it glowed with a halo of light. It seemed to Henry and Hannah as though he would miss. Aiming to the side of the creature rather than at it directly. But as he let fly the arrow the wind caught it, curving it slightly to strike at the creatures heart.

    The shriek of pain it let out slowly faded to the deep voice of a woman. The black wisps and robes of the wraith faded away to reveal the shape of a person. Henry and Hannah quickly ran over.

 

“Stop!” Robin held out a hand to the teens. “We don’t know who we just released.”

 

    The figure stood, to reveal a woman with warm brown skin. A distinct nose and hazel eyes that were almost sad. She was adorned in an elaborate headdress. A twine rope tied around her waist with an elaborately woven cloth strung through, hanging down between her legs to show the ornate pattern.

 

 

    Hannah wondered if perhaps she was cold. Henry quietly theorized that goddesses don’t get cold.

 

“Who are you?” Robin demanded staying between the woman and the teens.

 

“In k'aaba'e' Ixtab.” She said, crouched with her knees bent as though ready to attack.

 

“Ummmm….” Robin turned to the children. “A little help?”

 

“You’re in Storybrooke.” Henry said cautiously. “You’ve been under Hades’ control.”

 

“Pulyaaj Hades… PUH-!” She spat.

 

“We don’t like Hades either.” Hannah said. “Hades, PUH-!”

    She spat to imitate the goddess.

 

“My name is Henry.” He held his hand to his chest.

 

“Hannah.” His sister followed.

 

“Robin. Sorry about the arrow.”

 

“Ixtab.” She relaxed, adopting a regal posture. “In k'aaba'e' Ixtab.”

 

“I think her name is Ixtab.” Hannah said.

 

“Jaaj. Ixtab.” She placed a hand on her chest as the others had done.

 

“I’ve never heard of her.” Hannah said quietly

 

“Neither have I.” Henry shrugged. “But I’m willing to bet she’s speaking Mayan.”

 

 

*****

 

“P-Persephone…?” Emma looked around curiously verdurous room. “We uh… could use some help…?”

 

    Killian smirked. It never ceased to amaze him how out of place Emma could be around magic despite being at the center of it. But even with the distance between them, it was something he always knew he loved about her. She had never asked for her fate as the Savior. And though she never shied away from it, he could see the weight of responsibility upon her even now.

 

“Well this seems to be the place…” She looked up at the hanging vines and flowering walls. “But I don’t see- GEEZ-!!!”

Take a drink every time the gods sneak up on Emma

   She turned to see the goddess standing behind Killian. Emma held her chest and caught her breath as the fright passed.

 

“Most souls don’t come here.” Persephone said, her voice had a melodic sound despite being soft spoken.

 

“Not to brag but I don’t think we’re most souls.” Killian sighed.

 

“No you’re not.” She smiled. “But you’re early. It’s not time for me to help you yet.”

 

“Not time? What do you mean not time?” Emma asked.

 

“You come seeking a solution for his soul.” She opened her hand towards Hook. “Your Scholar is right, it is indeed the fruit of life that can restore him to the land of the living. But that is far from the end of his story in the afterlife.”

 

“Persephone, can you tell me how to help my brother?” Killian asked. “How do I free him from Hades and save his soul?”

 

“His soul must be saved on its own Captain.” She said gently. “Though it is impossible without your help.”

 

“And I abandoned him…” He clenched his fist.

 

“Don’t go there Killian.” Emma said quietly, placing a hand on his shoulder. “Keep your mind on finding a solution.”

 

“Y-you said we’re early…” He swallowed the catch in his throat, listening to Emma’s counsel on keeping his thoughts on task. “You can help us?”

 

“I can give you the fruit you need to return. But you won’t be able to be restored with the weight of your brother’s soul on your conscience.”

 

“But that’s good news!” Emma said with relief. “Once we save Liam you can come back! Hades can’t get you!”

 

“He can return to the realm of the living, yes, but Hades still has claim on his soul. Those that have eaten the fruit of Tartarus can’t be free of it without the blessing of the god of death.”

 

“Even in the world of the living? What does that mean?” Emma furrowed her brow.

 

“I have the power to offer you Amaranth. But I can only protect you from Hades half the cycle. From Spring to Fall.”

 

“Huh-?” Emma grunted in confusion.

 

“The equinoxes.” Killian realized.

 

   Persephone nodded her head.

 

“Still lost.” Emma raised her hand.

 

“It’s a legend known to many cultures.” Killian explained. “That between the equinoxes there is an exchange of energy. From the autumn equinox, when the earth dies and begins its slumber, to the spring equinox when it is born again.”

 

“So you can bring him back… but only in the summer?” Emma sounded disappointed.

 

“I can only protect him from Hades when my power is strongest in your realm. Come fall, and Hades will take control.”

 

“W-what happens then?” Emma’s eyes were wide.

 

“In the dying half of the year Hades can send his minions. Every minute the wraiths exist in your realm they are strengthening his ability to enter the convergence.” Persephone approached the mahogany desk.

 

“That’s not good. How can he do that?” Emma approached.

 

“The portal is unstable. It must be closed as soon as you return. But it will not stop Hades from coming in the fall. And when he does, he will stop at nothing to continue his plans.”

 

“So we can’t escape Hades even if we DO restore him…” Emma looked down.

 

“Make no mistake. There is a great battle for the fate of the afterlife still in your future.” She locked eyes with Killian. “But you will not be victorious unless you can achieve your own redemption. Which is not possible unless you return to Storybrooke.”

 

   Hook and Emma were silent at the revelation. The only sounds around them the rustling of leaves and flowers in the room filled with life.

 

“Once your brother’s soul is safe I will appear to you with the fruit of life. However, if you are not successful, the battle for the afterlife will be over before it begins.”

 

“Then we better find Liam.” Emma placed her hands on her hips in determination. “Come on. At least we know we can get the fruit. Let’s regroup with the others and find your brother.”

    She made for the door.

“Are you coming?”

 

“Give us a moment love.” Killian glanced over his shoulder. “I’m right behind you.”

 

    Emma was hesitant, but left without further argument to wait outside.

 

“You know my future.” He said to the goddess. “So you know what I’m going to ask…”

 

“You want to know if you will be endangering your friends by returning.” She smiled gently.

 

    Despite her soft and beautiful features, he still felt a familiar sense of unease. A feeling he couldn’t help but relate to the knowledge that the being before him possessed a power so strong it made him a mere insect to her.

 

“If I return… will they suffer…?”

 

“That all depends on the choices you make Captain Jones.”

 

“How will I know the right choice?”

 

“You won’t.”

 

“Then you’re saying… If I return, there’s a chance I could bring the terrors of Tartarus with me… to Storybrooke.”

 

“Yes. That is a possibility. But if you don’t return, if you try to spare your friends by remaining in the land of the dead, they could suffer the same fate nonetheless.”

 

“Then what am I supposed to do?”

 

“I have seen your future Killian.” She stood, coming slowly around the desk. “The vision of your fate that Hades has is incomplete. He can only see through your hopelessness. But I can see through your redemption.”

    She was standing directly in front of him. Her pink eyes seeming to look directly into his soul.

“Your power, your rage, will burn brighter than ever before. A frightening blaze that could tear the world you love apart.”

 

“I don’t want that.” He closed his eyes tight.

 

    He felt the gentile touch of her fingers on his cheek. He opened his eyes to see her soft smile. A smile that seemed almost human.

 

“Both the fate you wish for and the fate you fear lie before you captain. You cannot achieve either if you go back. Once I restore you to life your decisions are your own. But the happiness I have seen in your redemption is beyond your wildest dreams.”

 

“I’m… I’m afraid.” His voice trembled.

 

“Good. You should be.”

 

    A tear fell from his cheek. He quickly wiped it away.

 

“I am sorry for your burden Captain. But this was always meant to be your fate. She has had to carry a heavy burden too.” Persephone glanced at the door.

 

“A-aye.” He said quietly.

 

“You helped her with it. You’re still helping her. No one understands destiny like she does. Without her, your suffering will truly never end.”

 

“I know.” He was almost trembling. “I just don’t want to be the cause of others suffering any longer.”

 

“Suffer Captain Jones. Suffer long, suffer hard. And the souls you free from pain will be many. Including your own.”

 

 

    Green leaves and pink peony petals fell gently from above as he found himself standing alone, in Regina’s severely decorated office. He quickly collected himself, the surge of emotion from being in the presence of a goddess beginning to fade. He walked towards door, stopping as he held the handle, knowing beyond was the pain Persephone had promised him.

 

Notes:

Ixtab is speaking Yucatec Mayan.
I am fluent in Spanish and thought of having her speak Spanish. But the Spanish invaded and colonized the Mayan people. So to have her speak Spanish would be like having Native Americans speak English.

I’d be surprised if any of my readers spoke Yucatec Mayan, but just in case I wanted to add the disclaimer that I simply plugged it in to goggle translate and it’s probably not that accurate.

Chapter 98: Just as Fucked Up as the Rest of Us

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke (loft)
Storybrooke (Diner)

“Regina?” Lilly stepped onto the apartment landing.

 

“What do you want?” The mayor barked in a low tone.

 

“Just wanted to fucking help. Geez.” Lilly put her hands in her pockets.

 

“You can’t help me.”

 

“I can try.” She shrugged.

 

“You’re not a villain.” Regina kept her back to her.

 

“I kind of am. I came here to kill the person everyone wanted to save. I think I understand you more than most of the people in there.”

 

“You didn’t kill him Lilly. You changed your mind. That’s what heroes do. They chose to do the right thing. I wasn’t raised that way. My mother was ruthless. She killed the people I loved and manipulated me for her own benefit. It’s no wonder she deserves to be in hell.”

 

“But it bothers you.” Lilly approached.

 

“Why would it?”

 

“Don’t fucking lie. It would bother anyone. You think lying about it makes you strong but it doesn’t, it makes you just as fucked up as the rest of us.”

 

 

    Regina was quiet.

 

“Do you remember when we fought Dark Hook? You, me, and Zelena?”

 

    She nodded.

 

“I actually fucking loved that. Not the part where I almost got my head blown off or when my mom died… but before, when we were practicing, when we were working together. That was great. Don’t you think?”

 

“What does that have to do with my mother?” Regina shook her head.

 

“Screw your damn mom. You don’t need her. You’ve got us. Even your mortal enemy Snow White is on your side.” She laughed. “Your mom taught you to be evil because she thought it was the best way to get ahead. But you did better than her. You’re still doing better than her.”

 

“Do you know what it’s like to come from someone that evil? I said I sterilized myself to stop my mother from manipulating my child, but the truth is… I didn’t want to risk making another. Another evil witch who would cause the kind of pain my mother did. I didn’t want to create a child who shared that blood.”

 

“But… you HAVE a child that shares that blood…”

 

    Regina turned to face Lilly.

 

“Margot has as much of Cora’s blood as any kid you would have had. What’s different about her?”

 

“Robin.” Regina closed her eyes. “Margot shares blood with Robin.”

 

“You know what I think?”

 

“I get the feeling you’re going to tell me either way…”

 

“I think when you drank that potion and shriveled up your junk -or whatever- you didn’t have someone you cared about. All you could think about was your fucking terrible mom. But you loved your dad didn’t you?”

 

“I named my son after him.”

 

“I have no idea who my father is. I never have. I don’t fucking care who he is honestly. I grew up with no parents. That gives a kind a lot of time to imagine who their parents could be.”

 

“Your mother is Maleficent.”

 

“My mother is a fucking dragon. And so am I.” Lilly smiled. “No matter what I came up with when I was little I could have never imagined a cooler mom than that.”

 

    Regina laughed.

 

“When Margot grows up she’s going to see you as you are now. Not as the person your mom made you. Because that’s not who you are anymore. So it doesn’t matter if your mom was too evil to make it out of hell. Like you said, it’s the choices we make. And you chose to be fucking better than her.”

 

“When she died I was working with her. Something I’ve always regretted. But she had this way of manipulating me…”

 

“Don’t fucking let her this time.”

 

“I won’t. I’m going to have to face her again. And when I do… I know the choice I want to make. I’m going to fight her. And she’s never going to tell me what to do again.”

 

“Damn straight.” Lilly smiled. “And I’m backing you up.”

 

    The building shook. A rumble that sent them stumbling into the walls.

 

“What the fuck was that?” Lilly asked.

 

    They ran back into the apartment to see the others gathered by the window looking down into the street. Regina’s pushed through the small crowd to the front.

 

“Come down Regina!!!!! I told you this wasn’t over!”

 

    Cora stood in the street below. Young and beautiful. In the peak of her life. A powerful magic radiating from her hands.

 

“Come out Regina! Or the building is coming down! And your friends with it!”

 

“Stay here.” She instructed.

 

“What? No!” Snow shouted in objection.

 

“You don’t have to go alone.” Lilly said. “I may not have magic but I’m still a dragon.”

 

“We just need to buy some time until Hook and Emma get back.” Regina sighed. “I was going to have to face her again anyway.”

 

“She wants Hook.” David said. “How are you going to stall her?”

 

    She turned with a smile.

 

“Why don’t we give her what she’s asking for?”

 

*****

 

“Le janala' k'aas.” Ixtab pushed the basket of fries away from herself.

 

“What did she say?” Hannah asked.

 

“Uh…” Henry paged quickly through the book.

 

“Seems like she wants something else to eat.” Robin shrugged.

 

“Tass teen jump'éel ma'alob janal.” She pointed adamantly to the kitchen.

 

“Janal!” Henry said victoriously. “Janal is food!”

 

“No offense Henry but it seems like we can figure it out better from context.” Hannah said gently.

 

“Taasten ba'al yaan u k'i'ik'el.” The goddess said firmly.

 

“I don’t have to speak whatever gibberish she does to know that woman wants a steak.” Granny said. “Mister Smee! Put on a ribeye! Make it bloody!”

 

“Aye aye Granny!”

 

“It isn’t going to be easy.” Robin drank his coffee. “The gods are complicated enough without needing a translator.”

 

“je'el u páajtal in t'aan ba'ax ka t'aan.” Ixtab pointed at Robin. “ma' in k'áat. Ah! k'i'ik'el, chéen ba'ax in k'áat!”

 

    Smee set the steak in front of her. She picked it up with her fingers, biting in to it as blood ran down her chin.

 

“lela' ku ki'imaktal in wóol.” She said with her mouth full.

 

“We’re here!” Hopper came in the door with the chime of a bell.

 

   The room seemed to get colder as the goddess of grief came in behind him.

 

“Ah. Libitina ki'imak in wóol in wilikech.”

 

“It’s good to see you too.” Nodded the pale woman.

 

“Oh good. I was hoping you’d understand her. Could you tell us what she’s saying?” Henry asked. “She doesn’t seem to understand.”

 

“She understands you fine. She choses not to speak the same language as you.”

 

“Huh? Why?” Hannah asked.

 

“Sak wíinik. Puh-!” She spat in dislike again.

 

“Her most devoted followers were slaughtered and gentrified by foreigners. Their language nearly lost to time.”

 

“Fair enough. Do you mind translating?” Robin asked.

 

    Libitina glanced at Hopper.

 

“All the black coffee you can drink?” He offered her a steaming cup.

 

“Very well.” Tina sighed, sitting down at the table.

 

    Hopper went to the counter to order his own coffee.

 

“Ixtab is the Mayan goddess of suicide.”

 

“S-suicide…?” Hannah swallowed a larger than usual mouthful of fries in her surprise.

 

“She accompanies suffering souls to a better life after a sorrowful death. It may sound frightening to you mortals, but among the gods of death she is considered one of the most compassionate.”

 

“ba'ax ti' teech Libitina? bix a kaxtik le yóok'ol kaaba'?”

 

“I like it here.” Tina shrugged in response. “Though it is strange to live among mortals.”

 

“lelo'oba' ma' máako'ob chúumuk.” Ixtab took another bite of bloody steak.

 

“No, they are rather unusual for Mortals.”

 

“le o'olal yaanech waye'?”

 

“I’m here for the same reason you are. Hades.”

 

“Hades! PUH-!” Ixtab spat.

 

“Would you stop with the spitting in my diner?!?” Granny yelled.

 

“k'a'am nojoch ko'olel k'a'ana'an u kanik u kúuchil…” She muttered.

 

“Trust me, if you want more steak you better leave the old woman alone.” Libitina advised.

 

“Puh-.” She hardly spat, but still expressed her distaste. “tin tukultaj leti' le paalalo'obo'.”

 

    Ixtab pointed to Henry and Hannah.

 

“What about them?” Tina asked, raising her hand for another cup of coffee.

 

“ma' a wilik u páajtalilo'ob?”

 

“Power? What power?” Tina was surprised.

 

“Us?” Hannah asked.

 

“Yes…” Tina marveled. “This is the first I am seeing the boy and the girl together. An odd circumstance to say the least.”

 

“je'el u páajtal u yantal ti'ob muuk' ti' u páajtalil le ka'ap'éel.”

 

“It’s worth a try. If Hades makes a play for this world that kind of power could be useful.” Tina nodded.

 

“Hades! Puh-!”

 

“Excuse me.” Robin said firmly. “You’re talking about my stepson and his sister, I’d like to know what’s going on.”

 

“Ixtab believes that these two could achieve the power of the divine twins.”

 

“The what?” Hannah and Henry said in perfect unison.

 

“te'elo', je'el bix tin wa'alajtech.” The goddess of suicide pointed.

 

“There have been many instances of divine twins. Through history and various cultures. Though they have a great deal in common and are usually privileged to certain powers and abilities.”

 

“Well… Henry is the author.” Hannah said.

 

“Hannah is a master of magical items.” Henry said.

 

“ba'ax ku yúuchul yéetel a taata'ob?”

 

“The divine twins often share only one parent. Not two.”

 

    Henry and Hannah exchange a look.

 

“This is getting a little concerning. Perhaps we should call Captain Baelfire…” Robin said cautiously.

 

“Hannah and I have the same father.” Henry thought out loud. 

 

“But it’s two versions of him from different timelines.” She continued.

 

“A strange occurrence indeed.” Tina nodded with a cold smile. “And yet the two of you seem almost identical.”

 

“That’s not possible. We have different mothers. Even if we didn’t I’m a boy, she’s a girl. There’s no such thing as identical boys and girls.”

 

“yéetel kex beyo' waye' ti' yaanech.” Ixtab grinned with blood in her teeth.

 

“And yet here you are.” Tina translated.

 

“Say you’re right.” Hannah stood. “Say Henry and I are these divine twins. What kind of power are we talking here?” She raised her eyebrow as she paced the diner.

 

“We need an adult…” Robin said nervously. “A more responsible adult than me…”

 

“If we could have access to that kind of power maybe we can help?” Henry said.

 

“No!” Robin stood, slamming his hands down on the table. “We are talking to the goddesses of Grief and Suicide! You remember what happened when I tangled with the goddess of madness?”

 

“Yes! You got cool powers!” Hannah grinned. “So could we! Come on Henry let’s give it a try!”

 

“Well… it would be cool to have powers like Robin…” Henry tapped his chin with his finger in thought.

 

“No! I forbid it! Or… ask your mother…” Robin looked around in a panic.

 

“That sounds like my dad talking.” Hannah rolled her eyes.

 

“Mom WOULD be mad…” Henry said. “But then again… she’s not here.”

 

“Henry I am your stepfather! If you do this… you’re grounded!”

 

“Let’s not do things like boring old dad! Let’s be like Aunt Jillian! Up for an adventure bro?”

 

   Ixtab and Libitina smirked and each opened a hand to a blue light.

 

“It would be fun to go on our own adventure. Sis.” He smiled.

 

    The two looked at the goddess, reaching out to take their glowing hands.

 

“NO!!!” Robin cried, reaching out as a flash of blue fire filled the diner.

 

    He was blinded. Blinking as his eyes adjusted. He was alone at the diner booth. Hopper was sitting behind him at the counter, drinking a cup of coffee like any other day.

 

“You know you’re paying for that steak.” Granny said.

 

Notes:

I like Lilly calling Regina out on lying about her feelings to seem tough. I think it’s kind of the peak of her own anger arc.

Chapter 99: Running out of Hope

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke

Regina faces her mother with a decoy, much to the worry of the others.
Emma implores Killian to stop pushing others away. But his spirit can’t take much more.

    Regina’s stepped out onto the street, looking nervous as she approached her mother.

 

“I told you this day would come Regina. Can’t you see I’m trying to help you?”

 

“It’s not that easy. These people have been my friends.” She said sadly.

 

“I know you think that sweetheart. But they don’t care about you. They’re just using you. Stop stalling Regina. Give me the pirate. I can save your family from suffering.” Cora almost sounded motherly.

 

    Regina clenched her jaw.

 

“Not yet.” She said. “First I want to know what you’re going to do with him.”

 

“What do you care?” Cora laughed.

 

“This isn’t easy for me mother! I’m choosing my family but I won’t torture my friends! Whatever happens to them I don’t want anyone to suffer if they don’t have to.” She looked down.

 

“No one has to suffer.” Cora approached. “We hand the pirate over to Set, the god of discord, once Hades takes control our family will be safe.”

 

“H-how do you know…?” She asked.

 

“Because Hades owes me.” Cora snapped. “Enough of this. Bring me the pirate. Or I will take down the building.”

 

   The ground shook once more.

 

“Aright!” Regina held out her arms to steady herself in the shaking street. “But I’m coming with you mother! Hook is MY prisoner! He’s my only bargaining chip to make sure you keep your word.”

 

“You’re finally learning.” Cora smiled with a hint of pride.

 

    Regina snapped her fingers. In a cloud of purple smoke Hook appeared on the street. His arms were bound in front of him with handcuffs.

 

“You’ll pay for this Regina.” He said angrily.

 

“Shut up.” She backhanded him across the face, her ring cutting his cheekbone.

 

He fell to the sidewalk. His black jeans splitting open at the knee, the elbow of his leather jacket scraping the asphalt as he hit the ground hard.

 

“You’d have done the same thing in my place.” Regina looked down coldly at him. “Where is Hook’s brother? Where is Liam?”

 

“Liam has his own job.” Cora said. “Don’t worry about him. You and I got what we came for. Oh wait, one more thing.”

 

    The witch stepped up to the bound pirate, hauling him to his feet. He grimaced in pain as Cora looked him in the eye. She noticed the nervous look on her daughter’s face.

 

“If you’re trying to trick me with a glamour spell, we’re going to have a problem.” She waved her hand across him.

 

    They waited for a moment.

 

“See?” Regina said. “No glamour spell. I just want my family to be safe.”

 

“As do I sweetheart. Come along.”

 

 

*****

 

“No!!!” Jill struggled in Ruby’s arms. “You can’t take my father! What if Cora finds out?!? She could kill him!”

 

“He won’t really be captured.” Regina explained. “He’s just a decoy to buy time. Once Hook and Emma get that fruit we can all be out of here by nightfall!”

 

“I don’t like it either.” Said Milah firmly.

 

“How much time do we even need?” Neal asked. “Maybe this isn’t worth it.”

 

“What’s not worth it is having the fucking building come down on us.” Lilly sighed.

 

“But with no way to guarantee his safety it’s a risky plan.” David said.

 

“Cora can’t kill him.”

    The group turned to see James struggling to open a beer in cuffs.

“It’s true.” He said as foam rose out of the bottle. “She can torture him from here to eternity but the only thing that can really kill him is THAT.”

    He nodded his head towards the Kaladanda.

“If Regina and the fake Hook go with Cora she’d never know the difference. And with Hades attention elsewhere you don’t have to worry about anything but the fruit.”

 

“That’s… surprisingly helpful.” David said.

 

“Unless he’s still working for Hades and this is exactly what they WANT us to think.” Snow crossed her arms.

 

“Even when Hades had full control over me it’s not like he TOLD me anything.” James belched as he finished a beer and reached for another. “I was always a disposable lackey. All I know is I’m not a huge fan of being buried in a falling building.”

 

“Not my father!” Jill snarled. “Fight her yourself Regina! I’ll take a crack at her on me own before I let you offer my father up to her.”

 

“Hello…?” Daddy Hook said. “Don’t I get a say in this?”

 

“Killian, you don’t have to do this.” Milah said gently.

 

“I want to. I just need some different clothes.”

 

“Daddy please!” Jillian begged as he unbuttoned his billowing shirt.

 

“If this building comes down I’ll be alright Jillian. But you won’t. You’re living. All we have to do is distract her.”

 

    Snow fetched one of Killian’s button down shirts and a pair of black jeans.

 

“How can you all just let this happen?!?” Jillian gasped.

 

“He won’t be going alone Jill.” Ruby reassured.

 

“No one else has magic! How are we supposed to keep him safe?!?”

 

“I’ll go.” Ruby said. “I can follow from a safe distance keeping their scent. I may not have magic but I have the wolf.”

 

“And dragons.” Maleficent stepped forward.

 

“We’ll go with you.” Lilly agreed.

 

“We’re coming too.” Neal said, stepping up with Milah.

 

“So long as you stay out of the way.” Regina sighed. “And keep back unless I say so.”

 

“No!” Jillian continued to struggle. “I won’t allow it! It’s too risky I-“

 

    There was a crash. Jill fell to the floor, unconscious. James held the neck of his beer bottle with both hands bound together.

 

“What the fuck dude?!?” Lilly shouted.

 

“You son of a-!” Ruby took him by the neck throwing his back roughly into the banister of the metal staircase.

 

“Whoa-! Hey I was just trying to help! She wouldn’t shut up!”

 

“She seems ok.” Meg was on her knees next to the unconscious young captain, checking her pulse. “Although maybe you want to use some of that balm on her head. She’s got quite the bump.”

 

“As much as I hate to agree with James after he hit Jillian it’s better to have her out of the way for this.” Snow sighed.

 

    The building shook.

 

“I’m waiting Regina!!!” Cora called.

 

“You better get down there.” Daddy Hook said, buttoning up the modern vest.

 

*****

 

“You ok?” Emma asked as Killian joined her outside city hall.

 

“I’m fine.” He said shortly walking past her towards the loft.

 

“Stop!” Emma grabbed his shoulder and turned him quickly. “What did she say?”

 

“I don’t want to talk about it.”

 

“Too bad! Look we’re in this together whether you like it or not! So just talk to me! Stop pushing me away to go it alone!”

 

“This isn’t your burden Swan.” He said in a low gruff tone.

 

“That’s bullshit!” Emma stamped her foot and clenched her fists, cringing to think it was a gesture she’d learned from Jill. “We’ve been through this before Killian. When Hades came after you the first time. It took us a while to get good at it, but things were never better than when we worked together. Remember?”

 

“It’s different now Emma…”

 

“Why? Because of how you feel about us?Because of how things ended? Because of what I… did?”

 

“How many times do I have to tell you I don’t blame you for that?” He sighed.

 

“Until you start acting like it.” She frowned.

 

“I’m tired Emma. I want rest. A rest that won’t come. Persephone told me I had much suffering to endure before I find relief. I don’t think I can do it. I’ve lost hope.”

 

“No you haven’t. You’ve just run out of it for a while. Don’t push me away Killian. It’s only going to be worse if you do.”

 

    He took a deep breath and nodded.

 

“Let’s get back to the loft. Hopefully they haven’t gotten in too much trouble without us.”

 

Notes:

Chapters are moving along again!
But I’m glad to say this installment will end with a “happiness arc”
I still have a lot of ideas to write, but it’s funny to think how close we’re getting to the end of this fanfiction. I’d say we’re definitely past the halfway point!
Don’t worry, there are going to be at LEAST 3 more books before it’s over!

Chapter 100: One Way Forward

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke (loft)
Magical pocket realm
Storybrooke (the Argo)

The others try once more to regroup.
Henry and Hannah find themself in a strange realm, unarmed and alone.
Robin and Bae work to get their teenagers back, but find the twins may be more clever than they are.

Notes:

Another 100 milestone!

As I often do with these milestones I want to thank everyone that reads, and especially those that read and comment!
I can’t tell you how much of a delight it is to read your comments. On a bad day it’s often what helps get me through.

I have so enjoyed writing this, and I am preparing to embark on the challenge of writing my own original work.

I just want you all to know how grateful I am for the interactions we’ve had over the years. There truly is no better feeling than knowing someone wanted to read something I wrote.

From the bottom of my heart thank you all so much. And I hope you keep enjoying this series as much as I enjoy writing it.

I can’t wait for you all to see how it ends ;)

“W-what happened…?” Jillian woke holding her head.

 

“Sit up slow.” Snow said holding a glass of water for her. “He hit you pretty hard.”

 

“W-who bloody hit me?” She tried to sound angry but lost her muster halfway through.

 

“Try to stay calm Jillian.” Snow said.

 

“W-we were arguing… my father…” She held her head. “Where is my father?”

 

“The others went with them. He can’t be killed. It will be alright.” Meg reassured her.

 

“N-no… no I need to find him…” She got slowly to her feet. I need to find him now!”

 

“Find who?” Emma came in the door. “Where is everyone?”

 

“Emma! Thank the gods you’re here!” Jillian said.

 

“Wow. He hit you really hard didn’t he?” Meg smirked.

 

“They left! The whole lot of them! Passing my father off as him!” She pointed to the other Hook.

 

“They did WHAT?!?” Killian shouted.

 

“Why would they do that?!?” Emma asked.

 

“It was Cora, she threatened to bring the whole place down! We didn’t have a choice.”  Snow said. “No magic was strong enough to stop her!”

 

“Strong enough?!? You have the damn demigod of strength here!!!” She gestured to Heracles.

 

“Yes, why DIDN’T you help?” Meg crossed her arms.

 

“Not my problem.” He shrugged.

 

“You’re a jackass.” Emma said angrily.

 

“Some would consider that blasphemy.” Heracles frowned.

 

“It’s not blasphemy if it’s true.” Jillian stood behind Emma as if they were old friends.

 

“I’m not that worried about it.” The savior stepped forward. “Because apparently the Demigod of strength doesn’t fight. So what threat are you to me?”

 

    He stepped forward. Standing well over a foot taller than her. The room went quiet. Heracles clenched his fists.

 

“Herc don’t you dare.” Snow warned.

 

“I’m going to get them back. We all are. I’m sick of splitting up. Mom, dad, let’s go.” Emma turned to the door.

 

    Heracles went to follow.

 

“Stay here.” Emma barked. “Someone has to protect the staff. Unless that’s too much for you?”

 

“I don’t take orders from you.” Heracles frowned.

 

“Then take them from me.” Meg said. “I’ll make sure he protects it.”

 

“Thank you Meg.” Killian locked her eyes and nodded.

 

“Can you keep an eye on James too?” David asked.

 

“What? I’m stuck here?” He groaned.

 

“Yes.” His brother said firmly. “Call it punishment for knocking Jillian out.”

 

“It was you?!?” Jill drew her sword and stepped forward.

 

“We have more pressing matters.” Emma said.

 

“Fine.” Jill said through her teeth. “But I get to kill him when we get back.”

 

“I’ll join you.” Snow said.

 

*****

 

 

“H-Hannah…?” Henry looked around.

 

   He found himself in a forest, that seemed frozen in time. Everything had a light haze of blue to it. He was struck with the urge to draw the strange scene, but when he reached for his bag he realized he didn’t have it. No pen, no paper, not even a notebook. No Author.

    He got to his feet and brushed himself off. His footsteps seemed to echo endlessly despite the vegetation around him. He saw no sign of his sister, but could see a clear path through the trees. There was only one way forward and no way back. He proceeded forward.

 

 

*****

 

“H-Henry…?”

 

     She found herself on a shoreline that seemed frozen in time. Everything had a light haze of blue to it. She was struck with the urge to defend herself in this strange new place, but when she reached for her magical items she realized she didn’t have any. No cutlass, no trinkets, not even a knife. No Master of Magical Items.

    She got to her feet and brushed herself off. Her footsteps seemed to echo endlessly despite the waves next to her. She saw no sign of her brother, but could see a clear path along the beach. There was only one way forward and no way back. She proceeded forward.

*****

 

    The crew of the Argo stood at attention as Baelfire closed the door to the cabin behind him.

 

“Captain on deck!” Called the Bosun. “Any new orders sir?”

 

“The first mate is sleeping one off below. See that she isn’t disturbed.” He sighed.

 

    Sadie’s drinking upset him. But he’d found life was far happier for all of them when they left her to her ways. He had managed to find an amulet that protected her health from her excessive drinking, but it didn’t help her inebriation. It only helped her heal without lasting damage. She’d be hungover when she woke. And probably in a bad mood. Ready for hair of the dog.

 

“Baelfire!!!” Robin ran up the ramp to the deck.

 

    He stopped suddenly, half a dozen pirates drew their swords on him. He held his hands out in surprise.

 

“You will address him as Captain.” Said the bosun, approaching.

 

“I meant no disrespect.” Robin said sincerely. “But it’s very important that I see Captain Baelfire. It’s about his children.”

 

“Hannah? Henry? Now what have they done?” Bae sighed. “At ease lads.”

 

    The pirates lowered their weapons allowing Robin through.

 

“I’m afraid it’s worse than usual.”

 

“Are they alright?” Bae grew concerned.

 

“I’ll be sure to let you know when I find them.” Robin said in frustration. “The gods have sent them off on some adventure, I know not where.”

 

“Damn.” Bae said through his teeth. “Bosun! I’m going ashore. The first mate hears nothing of this, understand?”

 

“Aye aye sir.” Nodded the pirate.

 

“I mean it! Not a damn word! Sadie doesn’t need to know!”

 

“Aye sir, I understand.” He reassured.

 

“Robin Hood.” Baelfire turned.

 

“Just Robin is fine.”

 

“Robin, come with me.” He walked below to the sleeping quarters, stopping at a door covered in warning signs to keep out. “Keep your head down. Hannah has new boobytraps wired every day.”

 

“Boobytraps?” The thief smirked.

 

“Girls got to have a hobby.” He sighed. “Knowing her mother it’s no wonder she chose traps and magical knick-knacks.”

 

    He opened the door a crack, reaching his hand inside and feeling around the edge for the safety wire. Finding it he unhooked the mechanism, hearing the trap disable.

 

“Come on, Hannah will have some sort of locator spell in here we should be able to use to- AG!!!”

 

    A rubber pellet shot out of a gun as a secondary trap was set off. Bae held the welt on his forehead. Trying to control a flash of rage.

 

“She’s rather good.” Robin smirked.

 

“I suppose I should be proud, but that’s not the first trap I’ve set off.” he muttered.

 

    Robin quietly laughed to himself.

 

“Henry is your stepson, is that right?” Bae began to look around the room through boxes and drawers.

 

“Yes. Regina is his adoptive mother. He gets along well with my son, but I’ll admit I’m not really sure how to behave with him. My son is still a child.”

 

“Teenagers are a different beast to be sure.” He laughed as he kept looking. “I certainly never expected myself to find myself with two.”

 

“About the two of them. The gods sent them after some mythical power for twins.”

 

“WHAT?!? And you let them go?”

 

“I didn’t have much of a choice! Half the conversation was in a language I don’t understand!”

 

    Baelfire pulled out a small vial and read the label.

 

“If you’re hoping to use a location spell it may not help us if they’re in another realm…” Robin scratched his head.

 

“What else can we do?” He asked

 

“I fear we must consult the gods.” The thief dropped his shoulders.

 

“Damn.” Baelfire cursed.

 

Notes:

Oh, I also hit 1000000 (million) words for this series recently!

Chapter 101: Secrets and Truths

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke

The hunt is on for the Agents of Hades.

 

    They followed Shuck down the street. The large black dog taking his time to sniff out their friends. 

 

“The last thing I wanted was for anyone to take my place.” Killian muttered angrily. 

 

“I know father.” Jill walked next to him sounding sad. “I had more objections than just his safety. I knew how you would feel about it.”

 

   He sighed attempting to relax his shoulders as he followed shuck. 

 

“Things aren’t getting much easier for you are they?” She asked gently. 

 

“Jillian, when we get your father back I want you to take the others and go back to storybrooke.” He said.

 

“W-what? No! We came here on a mission father! We’re not going to leave!” 

 

“The portal you came through is unstable. Persephone told us herself. The wraiths are going to keep breaking through. It’s only a matter of time before they hurt someone I love back home. Emma’s magic can stop them. You have to take her, and the rest of the living a return home as soon as possible.”

 

    Jillian stepped in front of him standing in his path.

 

“It’s not HOME without you.” She said adamantly. “You’re going to have to get over your depression father. You know how stubborn I can be, and I’m not leaving this realm without you.”

 

“I’m returning Jillian.” He placed a fatherly hand on her shoulder. “When Liam’s soul no longer weighs on my conscience Persephone will appear with the fruit of life, and send me back to the land of the living.”

 

“R-really…?” A smile slowly spread across her lips. “You can come home?” 

 

“Aye. It would seem I haven’t got a choice in the matter.” He sighed.

 

“No. You don’t.” She grinned, throwing her arms around him in a tight embrace. 

 

    Despite his hesitation to return, the comfort of his daughter made his soul feel lighter. She let go and looked up at him. 

 

“Come on, we have family to save.” She turned and went on ahead, following Shuck, her father behind her. 

 

*****

 

    Emma and her parents kept back, watching Jill speak to her father as they followed out of earshot. She hoped perhaps his daughter could lift his spirits in a way she couldn’t. 

 

“So you found Persephone?” Snow asked. 

 

“Yes. All we have to do is save Liam and he can come back to life.” 

 

“Seems simple.” David said. “A little TOO simple.” 

 

“I agree.” Emma sighed. “And it’s not a permanent fix.” 

 

“Not permanent? What do you mean not permanent?”

 

“One thing at a time.” She said walking away from her parents, placing her hands in her pockets, deep in thought at how they would keep Killian out of hell after his six months were up.

 

“Do you think she’s doing ok?” Snow asked.

 

 

“Believe it or not I think she’s handling all of this really well.” David nodded. “I was a bit worried back in Storybrooke when she started acting like him. But she seems to be doing better. At least she’s acting like herself. Truthfully I’m more worried about James.”

 

“Don’t worry. Herc is guarding him.” Snow said casually.

 

“Can we talk about him?” David sighed. 

 

“Charming, are you still jealous?” She laughed. 

 

“He’s huge! And muscular… and pretty good looking. Not to mention the guy won’t put on a shirt. I think I’ve always been worried that someone more macho would come along…” He scratched the back of his head, avoiding eye contact.

 

“You’re my husband. The father of my children. My true love. What more do you need?” 

 

“D-did… did you and he ever…?” He slowly made eye contact.

 

   Snow sighed and put her hands on her hips.

“Do you really think knowing will make you feel better?” 

 

     David shrugged. Snow couldn’t help but see the mannerisms of their young son in him. Something she loved dearly about both. 

 

“I was very young when I knew Herc. I was a spoiled princess. My mother taught me compassion. And my father taught me about life. While my mother put a good head on my shoulders my father sought to have me trained in practical skills, becoming of a young princess. Herc was one of my teachers.”

 

“What exactly was he teaching you?” 

 

    Snow smirked at his double meaning.

 

“Herc taught me to fight. He taught me how to use a bow, a sword, he taught me how to track and hunt. And the importance of respecting the skills I was learning. The importance of truly earning them.”

 

“Sounds like he was a good teacher. I know firsthand your skills at fighting.” He touched the scar on his chin from one of their earliest meetings. 

 

“He was a good teacher. He taught me more than fighting. He taught me about myself. He changed me.” 

 

   David wore a pronounced frown. 

 

“Not like that.” She laughed. “Not really. Sure we had feelings for each other, but we were teenagers! I had feelings for every boy at that age.”

 

“Every boy?” He crossed his arms. 

 

“David you know you weren’t my first.” She rolled her eyes. “And I wasn’t yours.” 

 

“I mean… yeah… I knew that…” He dropped his arms. “But you were with him…? Why this guy?”

 

“It wasn’t what you’re thinking. We were children. We kissed. I was scared at the thought of seeing ANYONE naked.” 

 

“You had to put that image in my head.” He closed his eyes. 

 

“Charming, my love.” She stepped up to him with a smile, wrapping her arms around his torso, a hint of condescendence in her voice. “I kissed Hercules when I was 16 years old. You may even say we made out a little. But that’s all. He was my first real kiss. Before long I didn’t need him as a teacher and he went back to the village he came from. We never saw each other again.”

 

“Oh.” David said in surprise. “Then I guess I was worried for nothing.” 

 

   Snow pushed him away shaking her head. Unable to hide her laughter and disbelief at his humor. She turned and kept up the pace towards the others. David grinned, always enjoying his antics with his wife. Reminding him their bond hadn’t faded in the slightest over the years.

 

*****

 

“What was it like mother?” Regina asked as they made their way towards the library. “In hell?”

 

“About how you’d imagine. But then worse. Wouldn’t you agree Hook?” 

 

“Let’s just say I’d rather be in this realm.” He sighed. 

 

   Regina found herself rather impressed at this Killian’s acting. Finding herself easily forgetting that he wasn’t the man she’d known over the years. 

 

“It’s not worth talking about.” Cora said, taking long confident steps as she lead the way. “But we could talk about this relationship you’ve formed with your sister.” 

 

“Why? Do you have a problem with it?” Regina accused. 

 

“I didn’t say I had a problem with it. I also didn’t say I have no problem with it.”

 

“Then why are you asking?” 

 

“Don’t tell Hades about your sister. If it comes up just tell him she’s dead.” 

 

“W-what…?” Regina said in surprise. “Why? What does Hades want Zelena for?” 

 

“Drop it Regina. Just do as I say.” 

 

“No! I’m going back to her mother! If there’s something she should know I want to tell her!”

 

“If you tell her you could put her in danger.” Cora snapped. 

 

“What do you care?” Regina demanded. “You’re the one that threw her away!” 

 

“I did that to protect her you stupid girl!” Cora barked. 

 

“How is abandoning your child protecting them?!?” Regina demanded to know. 

 

“So her father couldn’t find her!!!” Cora said loudly.

 

   Hook stood awkwardly off to the side waiting for the fight to end.

 

“W-who is her father?” Regina feared she knew the answer.

 

“What ever you think you’ve learned about him, forget about it, keep it to yourself. You see me as this evil villain. But we’re not so different daughter of mine. In the end, don’t we both want to protect our family?” 

 

   Regina clenched her jaw unable to argue.

 

“You have no idea why I made the choices I did.” She said, unwavering. “Maybe if you did you’d be more grateful.”

 

“Then why don’t you just tell me?” Regina shook her head. 

 

“I will.” Cora stepped forward and placed a hand on her daughter’s cheek. “When this is over I will.”

 

   Regina felt the cold of her mother’s leather glove. It sent a chill down her spine. Even in that moment she could see the darkness in her mother. A darkness she shared. A darkness Zelena shared. A darkness that Margot shared. 

 

*****

 

“Did you have to volunteer me for this?” Heracles sighed. 

 

“Oh shut up.” Meg rolled her eyes. “it’s honestly the least you can do.”

 

“The least I can do is nothing.” 

 

“You want me to move on right? This is how you do it.” 

 

“Megara, are you trying to bribe me?” He smirked. 

 

“It’s more along the lines of blackmail.” She threw a lock of her long bronze ponytail over her shoulder. “If you don’t help us I’m going to stay in purgatory just to SPITE you.” 

 

“You haven’t changed a bit you know.” He smiled. 

 

“I’ve changed.” She turned away. “You have no idea what I’ve been through.”

 

“I’m sorry, I didn’t intend to belittle your experience. I just… I remember back before everything happened. You have such a sharp wit. I’ve always felt like it was a way to protect yourself from others.” 

 

“Why would I need to protect myself?” She shook her head.

 

“Because you actually feel things very deeply. But you think it’s weak to let someone see you cry. So you put on this act like you don’t care about anything. So no one will see you vulnerable.”

 

“Nice analysis Wonder Boy.” She laughed. “You see right through me.”

 

“You haven’t called me Wonder Boy in a long time.” He smirked. “I miss that.” 

 

“Well don’t get used to it. It’s going to take something massive to get me to move on.”

 

“You’re certain?” 

 

“I spent DECADES in hell! I faced my worst fears and discomforts! After that… you just feel this horrible sense of despair and nihilism. If I can go through hell and not change… maybe I should just stop trying.”

 

“Actually, what you feel is called hopelessness.” 

 

   Meg and Heracles turned to see Liam standing at the window that lead out to the fire-escape 

 

“And it is Hades domain.” 

 

“You!” Meg said.

 

“I need the staff.” Liam said. 

 

“Heracles if you let him have it I’ll never forgive you…” She warned.

 

“Truthfully I happen to agree with you. The staff is better kept out of the hands of the wrong gods.” 

 

“I don’t care about the gods. Or your war.” Liam said, a weariness in his voice. “I betrayed my brother, but I won’t sacrifice him to Hades. That staff is my only bargaining chip. I can’t leave here without it.”

 

“You won’t lay a hand on it.” Heracles stepped forward. 

 

   Liam did the same looking up at the massive god. 

 

“You think because of your trials you’re going to beat me down. I assure you, my trials have been worse.” Liam said with certainty.

 

“Oh? You’ve faced the loss of your children?” He asked in disbelief.

 

“Worse.” He answered. “I WAS the lost child.” 

 

   Liam made a move to attack. But before he could even make contact Heracles landed a punch to his chest, shattering his ribs like chalk, sending him flying backwards into the brick wall. The mortar broke, the impact further destroying his body, leaving him nothing but a pile of flesh, blood, and bone.

 

Chapter 102: With

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke/Underbrooke

Henry and Hannahs adventure continues. Bae and Robin hit a snag in their cooperation.
Liam recalls his early childhood and the first time he swore he'd never leave his brother.

   Henry cautiously looked around him, he had a feeling it was dangerous to step off the forest path. He looked behind him, the way he had come was shrouded in darkness. As if every step he took forward erased the world behind him.

 

“Ok…” He said to himself aloud. “This is a trial. An adventure from the gods. There’s got to be a reason. But what is it?”

There didn’t seem to be a threat. The forest was quiet, any sound he made echoing on eternally until it faded into silence.

 

“HANNAH!!!” He called out.

 

“~Hannah… ~Hann… ~Ha…” His voice echoed.

 

“If this is a trial for the two of us, where is she? What am I supposed to do?”

 

    He kept walking, beginning to grow worried he couldn’t find her. Just as his worry started to grow into a panic he saw a flash of blue light ahead of him. He blinked as it left him blind. But as his vision cleared he heard the sound of a horse. In front of him along the path was a grey dappled animal. Its legs were a darker grey, while the stippling of white across his body made him stand out against the dim blue light of the forest.

 

 

“Wow…” Henry marveled. “I suppose I’m supposed to do something…”

 

   He approached cautiously. The animal was unafraid. It bowed its head allowing him to pet its head.

 

“Aren’t you sweet?” He smiled.

 

   He heard a sound, a voice. But unlike the echoing sound of the forest, he heard it as a whisper.

 

“P-Pollux?” He repeated.

 

   The horse nickered affectionately.

 

“I’m looking for my sister. I’m hoping she’s ok… I got her into this, if she’s hurt…” He shook his head sadly

 

   The horse brushed its head against Henry.

 

“Pollux? Do you think you can help me? I really have to find her.”

   He grunted a sound of approval, getting to his knees and allowing Henry climb on his back.

 

“Thank you.” He petted the horse as it got back to its feet.

 

   Pollux made his way forward. Henry heard the sound of waves, feeling a sense of relief to think Hannah would be on the shore.

 

*****

 

    Hannah cautiously looked around her, she had a feeling it was dangerous to step off the path along the shore. She looked behind her, the way she had come was shrouded in darkness. As if every step she took forward erased the world behind her.

 

“Ok…” She said to herself aloud. “This is a trial. An adventure from the gods. There’s a purpose. But what is it?”

   There didn’t seem to be a threat. The shore was quiet, any sound she made echoing on eternally until it faded into silence.

 

“HENRY!!!” He called out.

 

“~Henry… ~Hen… ~He…” Her voice echoed.

 

“If this is a trial for the two of us, where is he? What am I supposed to do?”

 

    She kept walking, beginning to grow worried she couldn’t find him. Just as her worry started to grow into a panic she saw a flash of blue light ahead of her. She blinked as it left her blind. But as her vision cleared she heard the sound of a horse. In front of her along the path was a palomino animal. Its face was white like a mask, a tuft of white hair at the top of its mane made his body made him stand out against the dying blue light of the shore.

 

“Wow…” She marveled. “I suppose I’m meant to do something…”

 

   She approached cautiously. The animal reared up and stamped its feet.

 

 

“A fighter.” She smiled. “I can be a bit scrappy myself.”

 

   She stood her ground but kept her distance. The horse charged, but she leapt out of the way. It charged and kicked again and again, but Hannah dodged over and over. Before long the horse tired and seemed to calm. She heard a voice in her head. Unlike the echo of the waves she hard it like a whisper.

 

“C-Castor?” She repeated.

 

   The horse let out a high pitched whinny.

 

“I’m looking for my brother. I’m hoping he’s ok… I got him into this, if he’s hurt…” She shook his head sadly

 

   The horse approached Hannah cautiously.

 

“Castor? Do you think you can help me? I really have to find him.”

   He grunted a sound of approval, approaching and allowing Hannah to climb on his back.

 

“Thank you.” She petted the horse as it shook its head.

 

   Castor made his way forward. Hannah heard the sound of leaves and smelled the musk of brush, feeling a sense of relief to think Henry would be in the forest.

 

*****

 

“We have to find them fast.” Bae said. “If Sadie wakes up I’ll never hear the end of it.”

 

“Agreed. I wouldn’t mind if Regina never heard of this…” Robin sighed as the two unconventional fathers made their way from the marina towards the library.

 

“Regina… why does that name sound familiar…?” Baelfire wondered aloud.

 

“She was known in the enchanted forest as the-“

 

“Evil Queen…” Bae finished, stopping dead in his tracks.

   He turned slowly.

“Are you telling me my son was adopted by the Evil Queen?”

 

“Former Evil Queen.” Robin crossed his arms. “And I’m not sure I like your tone.”

 

   The Captain grit his teeth. Stepping forward with a flash of orange rage in his eyes.

 

“If my son is-“

 

“MY son. I am as much Henry’s father as Regina is his mother. I’d risk my life to save him. And so would Regina. You should be grateful Henry has a mother like her.” Robin said sharply.

 

“I deserve to have a say in-“

 

“No you don’t.” Robin stepped forward. “You just learned of his existence. The last time you were here you sailed off without him. If it was that important to you you’d have taken him with you.”

 

   Baelfire drew his sword, his eyes like fire. Robin took a step back and quickly drew his bow.

 

“Think about it mate.” Robin warned, string taught. “I have perfect aim. I could shoot you in the back from here before you take a step.”

 

   Bae’s leather glove creaked against the grip of his blade. He grit his teeth. Robin held his position then sighed and lowered his bow.

 

 

“This is ridiculous. Neal and I were friends. We have two children to find. My wife has a sorted past and yours has problems of her own. Regina’s cares as fiercely for her son as your wife for her daughter. Can we put it aside?”

 

   Bae took a deep breath. With some difficulty he sheathed his sword. He put his hands on his hips and looked up to the sky, waiting for his elevated pulse to calm. Finally he extended a hand. A serious but earnest expression on his face. Robin returned the arrow to his quiver and put away his bow. He took Baes hand and locked his eyes in a firm understanding.

 

“So the gods, what can we expect?”

 

“Frustration.” Robin sighed.

 

*****

 

   Liam Jones ran through the forest. Clutching  a modest handful of mushrooms and roots. They hardly held enough nutrients to get them to the next day. He only hoped his mother would eat this time. She’d grown so thin and frail she could no longer stand, she could scarcely move. It had killed him to leave his young brother in the thatched mud hut with her, while he foraged for food as she taught him. But if he didn’t find more food soon, his body would consume itself. And his brothers.

   Arriving back at the hut he felt a sense of relief. He had finally come out of the woods. And though his findings were modest, it was enough for the three of them to see another day. He pushed back the draped cloth entry way to see his younger brother standing in front of the bed. His little feet dirty from soil floor of the dwelling. Thin and gaunt, as no child should ever be.

 

“What are you doing?” He sighed. “Give mother space Killian. She’s not well.”

 

“Mama! Mama wake up!” The boy ignored his brother and began to cry. “Get up! Why won’t she move Liam?” He asked.

 

   The elder brother’s stomach sank. He felt a horrible sense of panic as he pushed him aside to check on his mother’s condition.

    Her eyes were open. She stared off into space. Her expression empty and devoid of life. Her skin clammy as it slowly grew cold.

 

“Mother…” He whispered. “N-no… please… we need you…” He wept, shaking her gently. “Please don’t leave us alone…”

 

“She didn’t!” Killian insisted. “Wake her!”

 

   Killian pushed past and shook his mother with all the strength his small malnourished arms could muster.

   She remained limp.

 

“Stop it Killian…” He whispered.

 

“Mama! Wake up!” He kept shaking her.

 

“Stop!” He pushed his brother to the dirt floor. “Don’t you understand? She’s dead!”

 

“She’ll wake up.” Killian said, though his tears betrayed his confidence.

 

“No she won’t. She’s gone.” Liam took the modest woven blanket and began to pull it up over her lifeless stare.

 

“NO!” Killian pushed him back. “You can’t! She’s going to wake up! She’s not gone! Because… she’s right here…”

 

   His tears fell harder and harder as he continued to look into her empty eyes.

 

“L-Liam…” He finally turned to his brother.

 

   He didn’t have any words. He took his brother into a strong embrace. He considered what the future would hold for them now that she was gone.

 

“You w-weren’t with m-me…” Killian sputtered in his sadness. Weeping into his elder brother’s shirt.

 

“I’m sorry Killian.”

 

“You l-left… just like papa, just like mama…”

 

“I won’t leave you Killian.” He insisted. “I swear. I’m with you brother.”

 

    Killian was so young. He didn’t understand what was happening. A young Liam, forced to grow up far too fast.

 

“I’m with you Killian.” He held him as he cried, gently rocking the two of them for comfort. “I’m with you.”

 

   He kept repeating the words. Saying them again and again, trying to convince himself as much as his brother. The sun set and rose. The two boys clutched in each other’s arms all night until the sun rose.  As the first light peeked in through the moth-eaten holes in the curtain of their hut, Liam remained awake. Unable to get his mother’s final expression out of his mind. Killian did eventually sleep. Tired from exhaustion and grief. But Liam knew his struggles had only just begun. A life of hardship awaited the two young boys forced to remain in starvation and agony with their mother’s corpse.

 

*****

 

   Liam felt the horrible sensation as the last of his bones snapped back into place. His arms and legs restored, his fractured skull mended, his punctured organs knitted back to health. He sat up and took a deep breath,  bits of dust from impacting the brick wall drifting off him as he got to his feet. He slowly looked up. A shadow cast over him by the hulking muscular god.

 

“Stay down unless you want me to kill you again.” He said darkly.

 

“I can’t.” Liam said with determination. “I need that staff.”

 

“You’re a fool.” Heracles scoffed. “I could pull every limb from your body like plucking petals from a flower. I could tear open your flesh like a fruit. I could rip open your ribs and show you your beating heart.”

 

“STOP!!!” Meg shouted.

 

   They turned, her bronze hair fell over her shoulders as she hunched forward and clutched her arms around herself.

 

“What’s wrong?” Heracles asked.

 

“She’s been through hell.” Liam said with empathy. “Nothing you could do is anything Hades hasn’t already done.”

 

   He was surprised to see the gods angry expression soften to one of sadness. Meg trembled, gentry rocking as she tried to soothe the memories of never ending pain and torture.

 

“I don’t want anyone to get hurt. I just have to save my brother.” Liam took a step forward.

 

“Y-You betrayed him…” Meg tried to calm her nerves. “Sold him out to Hades.”

“You don’t understand what Hades will do to him if I don’t!” Liam argued.

 

“No.” Meg got to her feet. “You weren’t willing to trust him enough to believe he could escape Hades on his own.”

 

   Liam stopped, eyes wide. He couldn’t help but recall his life with his brother. Knowing from past experience she was right.

 

“Its too late.” He said sadly. “Ive already made the deal. The only way for me to help my brother is to proceed.”

 

“Even if it isn’t what he wants?” Meg asked.

 

“HADES WILL TURN HIM INTO A SHELL!!! He doesn’t need him to do his dirty work like the rest of us! My brother and I spent our childhood as slaves! I won’t let him spend his afterlife as the devils pawn!”

 

“You’re doing a good enough job as Hades pawn on your own.” James laughed.

 

“Shut up! You betrayed your brother too.” Liam snapped.

 

“Difference being my brother didn’t trust meet begin with. He still doesn’t.” James walked into the kitchen to fetch another beer.

 

“You know you can’t defeat me. My strength is legend even among gods. You have no hope for victory.”  Heracles crossed his mighty arms.

 

“I spent centuries in Tartarus. Betrayed my brother just to get the torture to stop. Not having hope isn’t exactly a new experience for me.”

 

   Meg flinched, but composed herself.

 

“The others are looking for him.” She said. “Hook has to save him before he can return. We should meet with the others and try and find a way to help him.”

“Can I come?” James asked.

 

“You’re both coming.” Heracles said.

 

“There’s another pair of handcuffs around here somewhere.” Meg looked around.

“I can’t leave that staff.” Liam said seriously.

 

“Neither can we. It’s coming with us too.” Said the god.

 

Chapter 103: Deals Made

Summary:

Setting: Purgatory

Cora and Liam have made deals with Hades.

“Here we are.” Cora smiled looking up at the broken clocktower. “Lord Set should be along any moment. As well as your bother.”

 

“My brother…?” Hook asked.

 

“Yes, he’s supposed to meet us here with Yama’s staff.”

 

“You didn’t say anything about the staff!” Regina objected.

 

“That’s because you don’t need to know.” Cora’s voice was devoid of emotion.

 

“ENOUGH mother! I want to know everything and I want to know now! What’s going on with Zelena? What is Hades going to do to Hook? What deal did you make?”

 

“The deal I had to.” She grew serious. “Hades came to the people he knew couldn’t escape. He offered for us to remain in torment, or help him. I had already agreed to help him. Moved on to torturing other souls to save myself the pain.”

“How like you.” Regina shook her head.

 

“YOU DON’T KNOW WHAT ITS LIKE!!!” Cora barked. “You’d have done the same thing.”

 

“He didn’t.” Regina gestured to Hook.

 

“Congratulations captain. You’re a hero.” Cora turned away.  “Unlike your bother.”

“W-what did Liam go through down there?” He asked.

 

“Hook…” Regina warned.

 

“I have to know.” He implored Cora. “My brother and I were together our whole lives. What would compel him to betray me…?”

“You were only in Tartarus a few months Captain. Liam was there longer than the rest of us. Centuries of torture. Its a wonder he was even someone you recognized. The deal Liam made wasn’t just for his own sake. It was for yours.”

*****

 

   The torture was unending. His body and soul stripped apart to nothing, only to be rebuilt to repeat the process. He’s been alone for centuries. Gone mad from pain, but like the physical torture his waking mind returned. The cruel cycle unending. He grew desperate in his madness, calling, begging for his loved ones. His mother, his brother, even his father. But as the time ticked on the only one who visited him in his cell was Hades.

   The god stood silently with his hands behind his back. He waited for Liam’s body to recover. For his wounds to mend. For his mind to again become lucid.

 

“W-what do you w-want…?” He asked wearily.

 

“I’m here to offer you mercy Captain Jones.” He said in a deadpan voice.

 

“M-Mercy?” He breathed, scarcely able to hope.

 

“I am in need of some agents. I’m hoping I can persuade you.”

 

“Agents for what?” He asked.

 

“A particular soul has passed into the world of the dead. A soul whose fate concerns us both.”

 

“Killian…” He whispered.

 

“Indeed.”

 

“What do you want with my brother?”

 

“The other Captain Jones has a unique ability. He is a conduit not just in his world but in this one as well.”

“Yes I know…” Liam said. “I’ve spoken to him from the afterlife. I didn’t have the heart to tell him where I really was… you haven’t answered my question.”

“You asked what I wanted with him. I want his ability to traverse realms of the dead.”

“You want out of hell…”

“Don’t you?”

“Why should I help you?”

“Because all I need is to use your brother. Wether he gets USED UP is all up to you.”

“Used up…?

 

“I can get what I want from your brother without hurting him. Or I can keep him on the edge of agony for eternity. If you help persuade him to do as I say, I will keep him intact. And you get a one way ticket out of hell.”

“If I can convince him to help you… you won’t hurt us?”

“No harm needs to come to him. Think about it Captain Jones. After centuries in torment you deserve a better afterlife. Don’t you want that?”

 

“Yes…” He wept.

 

“That’s what I like to hear.” Hades snapped his fingers, releasing Liam from his chains.

 

“Don’t let me down Liam. If you do, you’ll return to your cell, and I’ll make sure you have a good view while I tear your brother apart.”

 

*****

 

    Liam walked along feeling the weight of shame. His wrists bound in front of him. Heracles following behind holding the Kaladanda.

 

“Please Megara, there must be something that can be done to convince you to move on?”

 

“I already told you Heracles, if it was that simple I would.”  She walked along in silence. “You’ve seen them? Our children? In paradise?”

 

“I have…” He whispered. “It wasn’t easy. They asked about you.”

 

     She kept her eyes down.

 

“Is that what’s bothering you? Facing them?” He asked.

 

“How did you do it? After everything that happened? How did you face them?”

 

“Not without difficulty. I know you resented me for leaving after their death, but I needed to find some way of dealing with what I had done. And through my trials, I was able to see them, apologize.” He closed his eyes. “They forgave me.”

 

“T-they did…?” Meg breathed. “Do you think they’d forgive me too?”

 

“There’s nothing to forgive. You did nothing wrong.”

 

“I didn’t protect them.” Tears fell from her cheeks. “There must have been something… anything I could have done to save them. But I didn’t.”

 

“Meg.” He stopped her. “The only thing keeping you out of paradise is your own feelings of guilt. Not anything you deserve. Not anything you could have helped.”

 

“Do you people all sound like this?” James asked rolling his eyes. “Nothing but sentiment and feelings.”

 

“Right. What would YOU know about feelings?” Meg sighed.

 

“Not much.” He shrugged. “My mother sold me when I was a child and kept my brother. My adoptive father saw me more as a prized pony than his son. So yeah, the sad heart to hearts are starting to get old.”

 

“Move.” Heracles demanded. “No more talking out of you.”

 

    He pushed the two forward. James stumbled but kept his footing. Liam fell to the ground.

 

“Get up.” The demigod sighed.

 

“I’m trying… these cuffs chafe.” The elder Jones mumbled.

 

“I suppose you want me to take them off?”

 

“No, but if you could just adjust them so they don’t slide around so much…” He held out his wrists.

 

   Heracles drew near, the cuffs were indeed loose. He reached out to fix the closure when Liam caught him off balance throwing him to the ground. He grabbed the Kaladanda and jumped back, one side of the cuffs hanging off his wrist, the other free.

 

“One ought know better than to shackle a Jones.” Liam smirked holding the deadly weapon.

 

“Give it back!” Meg stepped forward.

 

“Don’t!” Heracles stopped her.

 

“He’s right lass. If legends are true this could kill any one of us.”

 

“And you’re just going to hand it over? To the gods? Do you know what they could do?!?” Meg grit her teeth.

 

“I have other plans. James? You’re coming with me.”

 

“Anything to get out of this little therapy session.” He scoffed.

 

“Come along. We best get this someplace safe.”

Chapter 104: Dioscuri and the Power of Two

Summary:

Setting: IDK some mystical pocket world for Hannah and Henry’s adventures.

Hannah and Henry’s trial becomes deadly as the unlikely twins come face to face with the power of two.
The others worry about Hook’s safety in Underbrooke.

Notes:

I have actually always loved the story of “Castor and Pollux” being a Gemini sign I always thought it was a lovely story that one brother would give up his divinity so as not to be separated from his sibling.

   Henry heard the sounds of waves growing louder, but they still had a strange hollow sound in the odd space.

 

“Is she ok Pollux?” He asked, petting the horse’s neck.

 

   He gave a cheerful whinny.

 

“Hey what exactly is this trial supposed to be? I sort of thought I’d know what I was supposed to do by now. Maybe Hannah has figured it out. She’s smart like that.”

 

    The horse let out a breath.

 

“Hopefully nothing too dangerous… if anything happens to Hannah, I’m not sure dad and Sadie would ever forgive me…”

 

*****

 

“Easy fella.” Hannah petted Castor’s neck.

 

   The horse looked around uneasily. Seemingly startled and frightened by everything. Ready to rear up at the slightest provocation.*

 

“I hope Henry knows what to do…” She sighed. “Mum and dad are going to be upset that I ran off without thinking. I can’t help it! I have to spend WEEKS on that ship with nothing to do.” She sighed. “I wish Henry and I had grown up together. Then we could at least have adventures of our own! But it’s not really possible… he has his life, I have mine. He’s only been my brother for a short while. But I don’t know what I’d do without him… he’s so creative. I wish I was the author too. The whole story of our family at his fingertips.”

 

    Castor let out a breath.

 

“Henry has such a big family! He got to meet Grandfather Hook! Or some version of him. He’s got more parents and grandparents than he can count! He lost dad though… that couldn’t have been easy. I don’t know what I’d do without my dad…”

 

     There was a rustling in the tree-line. The horse stepped nervously about.

 

“Take it easy…” She tried to soothe him. “It was just a sound, it was just-“

 

“HANNAH!!!” She heard her brother call.

 

“Henry!” She smiled.

 

    Castor reared up in alarm. Kicking his feet and shaking his head. Hannah clung to his mane the best she could, but with no saddle or reins she was thrown off the huge muscular creature. The palomino kicked its legs and stamped about in fear.

 

“Hannah run!” Henry jumped off his horse and rushed over while the animals sharp hoofs left deep divots in the sand around her.

 

“No don’t! You’ll only scare him more!” She held out her arm towards him.

 

    Castors foot came down on her. She cried out as his strong legs and sharp hoofs tore into her flesh and broke her bones.

 

“NO!!!” Henry ran to her as Pollux approached to calm the other horse.

 

    There was blood everywhere. Hannah held her injured arm. Henry held back a gag as he saw through her laceration clear to the bone.

 

“No no no… Hannah…” He wept.

 

   She trembled as he knelt at her side.

 

“P-Pollux…” Henry whispered.

 

    The dappled horse approached. Castor keeping cautiously back.

 

“We need to help her, she can’t stay like this she’ll bleed to death…”

 

“You can help her.”

 

    Henry looked up to see two figures standing before him.

 

“W-who are you?” He squinted into the light.

 

The form of the two people seemed to constantly change. Not that it mattered what they looked like. The glowing blue light that surrounded the pair made it difficult to see anything but his sister in front of him.

 

“We are the collective consciousness of the power of two.” Said the voices in unison.

 

“T-two? You mean like the power Ixtab and Tina spoke of?”

 

“You and your sister have the connection necessary to earn the power of two.” Said the voices.

 

“This power, can it help Hannah?” He asked.

 

“Alas no. To even achieve it the two of you must work together. She’s in no condition.”

 

“What can I do? How can I help?”

 

“Even with magic her injury is not so easily healed. And seeing how neither of you poses such power it’s unlikely you can complete your trial in this state.”

 

“I don’t care about the power!” Henry said. “At this rate she’ll lose her arm!”

 

“If she doesn’t lose her life.” Said the voices.

 

“What can be done?” He asked, standing up straight.

 

“H-Henry…” Hannah said in pain.

 

“We can save her. But not without sacrifice.”

 

“What do I have to do?” He didn’t hesitate.

 

“Wait…” Hannah struggled.

 

“If you relinquish your power as the author we can use the residual magic to heal her completely.”

 

“Fine.” He stepped forward.

 

“No!” Hannah got to her knees holding her arm, covered in blood. “I w-won’t let you d-do this Henry!”

 

“Between your arm and my power? It’s no contest Hannah. I’m not going to let you lose a limb if I can help it.

 

“But your power is special! I read the story Henry! Someone needs to tell the tale of our family! Someone needs to protect that power! And that’s you! My brother…” Tears fell down her face as she struggled to stay conscious. “Please Henry, I can get along. Don’t give up your gift for me.”

 

“You’re my sister Hannah. I’d rather be powerless than live my life knowing I could have helped you.” He turned to the figures. “Do it.”

 

   The first form stepped towards him.

 

“N-no…” Hannah shook her head in tears.

 

    The other form stepped towards her. As each form reached out they closed their eyes. Henry with certainty. Hannah with sadness. But as the light touched them, they saw a curious scene.

~~~

 

“Castor! Castor get up, we have to get out of here!”

 

   A battle raged in a bloody field. Laying in the dirt was a broken man covered in wounds and bruises. His hair was blonde. Strong arms, broad shoulders. A fighter.

   Holding him was a thinner man with dark hair. They shared certain features. Clearly brothers.

 

“I can save you.” Whispered the dark haired brother. “You don’t have to go to Tartarus. You can live among the gods with me!”

 

“No you can’t Pollux. You’re a demigod, I am not. The same fate as all mortals awaits me.” Castor coughed a wave of blood.

 

“I don’t want to live among the gods! I just want my brother!” He wept.

 

“I’m not w-worth it.” He turned his head to the side letting the last of his breath escape as his life slipped away.

 

 

“PLEASE!!!” Pollux turned his face to the sky. “Take my power! Take my divinity! Just let me go where he is going! Let me be with my brother! I don’t care where!”

 

    A bright light surrounded the two.

 

~~~

 

   Hannah and Henry blinked, back on the mystical beach, the stars filled the sky as the sun set past the horizon. Certain starts shining bright. A constellation they had both seen before.

 

“Gemini.” Hannah said, getting to her feet. “The twins. Castor and Pollux.”

 

“Hannah are you alright?” Henry turned to her.

 

“Yes.” She said sadly. “That means you lost your power… you’re not the author anymore…”

 

“I had to save you.” He said quietly.

 

“I’m not worth it!”

 

“It is worth it.” Said a voice.

 

    They turned. The twins from their vision, Castor and Pollux, stood in ancient robes of their time. A gentile smile on both of their faces.

 

“Sacrifice for the love of your sibling is always worth it.” Pollux stepped forward.

 

“Even though I TOLD you not to.” Castor crossed his arms.

 

“It worked out in the end didn’t it?” Pollux put his hands on his hips.

 

“What do you mean?” Hannah asked.

 

“The gods heard my plea and accepted my sacrifice. My brother and I weren’t sent to Tartarus or paradise. The gods took pity and placed us among the stars.”

 

“So now you’re both gods?” Henry wondered.

 

“No. We are called the Dioscuri. We have been granted the power of two.” Castor said.

 

“A power than can only be used by two who share a family bond.” Pollux added.

 

“Can we still earn it?” Hannah looked between the twins.

 

“You already have.” Castor smiled.

 

“We did?” They said in unison.

 

“Henry, you were willing to give up your greatest power to save your sister.” Pollux placed a hand on his shoulder.

 

“Hannah you were willing to risk your own life to let him keep it.” Castor followed.

 

“Y-you mean… Henry is still the author?” She asked hopefully.

 

“Yes.” Pollux nodded. “And for the sacrifice you were willing to make, we -and the others that have come before us, grant you the power of two.”

 

    They extended a light.

 

“Awesome.” Henry smiled.

 

“What does it do?” Hannah reached out.

 

“Something different for each pair. This power is as unique as you are.” Pollux said.

 

“Use it wisely.” Castor warned.

 

    They reached out, rays of light surrounding them.

 

*****

 

“I’m not going to give this to Set you know.” Liam said.

 

“Good. Cuz I don’t intend to return to him.” James rubbed his wrists where the shackles had bruised him..

 

“You don’t?” Liam asked in surprise.

 

“Believe it or not… I think I actually like my brother. Nothing that happened to me is his fault…” He looked down.

 

“I wish my brother could say the same.” Liam clenched his jaw.

 

“What do you intend to do?” James was cautious.

 

“I’m going to bargain for my brother’s soul.”

 

“With the staff?”

 

“Set wants it, but Hades never said a word about it. I’m going to force him to let Killian leave the underworld in exchange for the weapon that can kill his brother.”

 

“You think that will work?”

 

“Do you have a better idea?”

 

“Maybe.” He turned and showed the back of his neck.

 

“T-the brand…” Liam marveled at the interrupted shape.

 

“It was my brother’s idea. I can’t say for certain yet, but I think it works. Hurts like… well I was going to say hell…”

 

“So what’s your idea?”

 

“We burn you too.”

 

“But we can’t say for certainty it will work.”

 

“Sure, but would you rather face Lord Set without trying it?”

 

“Fair point. Alright, James let’s give it a try.”

 

*****

 

“I don’t like this…” Milah said as they followed the others. “We left Jillian unconscious…”

 

   The group couldn’t even see the others as they followed. Ruby however knew exactly where they were going. Managing to keep up following their scent while they remained out of sight.

 

“I don’t like it either.” Ruby sighed. “But I have to admit, when Jillian sets her mind to something it’s not easy to convince her otherwise. As much as I love it about her, it can get her into trouble.”

 

“Sounds like father.” Neal laughed.

 

“It does.” Milah smiled.

 

“Believe it or not, I think Jill is fucking worse than Hook about that.” Lilly shook her head

 

“It’s true.” Maleficent agreed. “The apple doesn’t fall far from the tree. But it doesn’t surprise me that Hook’s daughter is even more stubborn than he is.”

 

“I worry that Jillian was right…” Milah looked down. “Even with us following and a secret ally at his side, what if they take him to Tartarus?”

 

“They won’t.” Neal reassured his mother. “They need him here, in purgatory.”

 

“No, they need OUR Killian. And as soon as they find out that this one hasn’t got the same abilities then there’s no telling what they will do to him.” Milah wrung her hands.

 

“They’ve stopped.” Ruby signaled the group.

 

“Is that a good thing?” Lilly asked.

 

“Probably not.” Ruby muttered.

 

“The closer they get to enacting their plan the less time Hook has for his ruse. Regina’s had better think of something fast.” Maleficent let slip smoke from her lips in preparation.

 

“Nothings happening yet.” Ruby closed her eyes, sensing their friends around the next corner. “We have a bit more time.”

 

Notes:

*Chekhov’s gun

Chapter 105: Ruse

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke (streets)

The deception falls apart as lord Set arrives to complicate the situation.

Notes:

Sorry for the delays! I’ve got the next sequence blocked out but I’ve got a pretty full dance card at the moment. And since there’s no sexy scenes in the story I gotta get my kicks IRL 😆
But I’m working on it!
Will update this later.

“~This is getting dangerous. Maybe it’s time we cut our losses and head to the loft.” Regina whispered.

 

“~Are you sure you can escape her?” Hook asked. “~You said your magic wasn’t as strong as hers.”

 

“~It’s not. I’m really hoping those dragons are standing by.”

 

“~I’m a bit more concerned about the staff…”

 

“~We left it with the Demigod of strength, you think your brother stands a chance?”

 

“~He may be a bit bloodied after, but one ought not underestimate a Jones.”

 

“~You may have a point…” She muttered.

 

   He turned to her and raised his brow.

 

“~Between our Killian and your daughter we’ve had our fill of Jones’.”

 

    He smirked.

 

“What are you two talking about?” Cora demanded.

 

“Whether or not this was a good idea.” Regina rolled her eyes.

 

“Like yours was any better.” She scoffed. “Barreling into the afterlife with those self-righteous heroes! Didn’t you learn anything from me?”

 

“Sure. How to be selfish. How to be afraid. Not to trust anyone!”

 

“If you think I’m going to let you take that pirate you’ve got another thing coming.” Cora’s hands sparked with lighting.

 

“Killian!”

 

    They turned to see Liam approaching, James close behind. Cora turned.

 

“Killian…?” Liam was confused to realize it wasn’t his proper brother.

 

    Hook quickly brought his finger to his lips.

 

“What’s the meaning of this?!?” Liam demanded. “I thought Set just wanted the staff!”

 

“We thought it was better if you didn’t know.” Cora smirked. “Give that to me.”

 

“Not a chance. This is my only bargaining chip to save my brother from Hades.”

 

“Liam…” Killian’s expression dropped.

 

“Release him now Cora! This is what lord Set wants!”

 

“But Hades wants the pirate.”

 

    Liam grit his teeth.

 

“~Now may be the time love.” Hook whispered to Regina.

 

“No one is taking the pirate! And we’re not going to let you hand over that staff either!” Her hands burst into flames. “Both of the Jones brothers are coming with me!”

 

“You and what army?” Cora laughed.

 

“Who needs an army when you’ve got dragons?” Maleficent came striding confidently down the street.

 

    Her mess of hair like a lions mane, her shackles and broken chains still hanging off her wrists. Her dark tattered dress flowing behind her. Lilly was at her right flank. Ruby on her left.

    All three of them showing a flash of their beastly eyes. Smoke escaping the nose and lips of the dragons. A haze surrounded the three of them, their forms changing. Two massive dragons rose from the clouds. Ruby leapt out, snarling.

 

 

    Regina smirked with satisfaction to see her mother turn pale.

 

“Y-you can’t kill me…” Cora stepped back,  looking up. “I’m already dead.”

 

“True. But I wonder how long it will take me to digest you.” Maleficent’s voice boomed from the throat of the horned dragon.

 

“I won’t be giving you a chance!” Cora let loose the lighting from her hands.

 

    The spiked dragon stepped in the path, neutralizing Cora’s magic with a mighty breath of fire.

    The look of fear on Cora’s face worsened.

 

“You’re outnumbered and outmatched mother. Give up.” Regina strode confidently forward.

 

“I was trying to save you! Save your family!” Cora snarled.

 

“You were trying to save yourself! Turns out it’s not so dumb to have friends, is it mother?”

 

    She glared at her daughter.

 

“I’ve learned far more valuable lessons without you. Surrender mother. Believe it or not we don’t want to hurt you.”

 

“I do.” Lilly’s voice shook the street as the spiked dragon cast a dark shadow over the witch.

 

“Easy.” Regina held up a hand.

 

“We don’t want to hurt you either Liam. Give us back the staff and we can help you.” She turned to the elder brother.

 

“Listen to her Liam. You’ve made mistakes but it’s not the end of you.” Hook assured.

 

    Liam took a step forward, a look of hope in his eyes. But as he approached the group a cloud of black smoke appeared between them. A svelte man with warm brown skin and long straight hair appeared. Adorned with glimmering gold jewelry that glimmered in the street lights.

 

“L-lord S-Set…” Cora swallowed a catch in her throat.

 

“You failed me.” He glanced over his shoulder at her.

 

“I’m sorry!” She fell to her knees. “I tried! I got the pirate!”

 

“This is a ruse you fool. That’s not the right one.” The God of Discord scoffed.

 

“W-what…?”

 

“They’ve been deceiving you.”

 

“Sorry love.” Hook smiled, slipping his cuffs. “Wrong pirate.”

 

“It makes no difference. For your treachery I’ll have you sent to the deepest pit of Tartarus. You’ll hear nothing but your own screams for the rest of eternity. You AND your counterpart.” He extended a hand to Hook.

 

    The asphalt was torn apart at his feet. He slipped into the road, held tight by the stone and earth around him.

 

“Stop!” Liam cried.

 

“This is your last chance Captain Jones. Give me the staff. Or he will be the first person I kill once I get my hands on it.”

 

    Liam gripped the staff and took a step forward.

 

*****

 

“Dragons!” Jillian pointed as they saw the heads of the horned and spiked beasts over the buildings.

 

    Snow and David followed behind the other three.

 

“RAF! RAF! RAF!” Shuck barked aggressively.

 

“They’re fighting.” Emma said, worried. “We better hurry.”

 

“No don’t!”

 

   They turned to see Heracles and Meg rushing their way.

 

“What the hell are you doing here?!?” Emma shouted. “I thought I told you to-!”

 

“Liam broke in!” Meg interrupted. “He tried to take the staff! We captured him and tried to bring him along but-“

 

“But he broke his bonds and took it from you?” Killian sighed.

 

“How did you know?” Heracles asked.

 

“My brother taught me to pick a lock. Both of us can slip pretty much anything.”

 

“Other than rope.” Emma smirked.

 

    Jillian couldn’t help but feel a rush of happiness to see Killian smile too.

 

“We better get to the others.” Meg sighed.

 

“Right.” Emma agreed. “There’s no telling what sort of trouble they’ve gotten themselves in to.”

 

Chapter 106: The Messy Way

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke/Underbrooke

Robin and Bae scramble to find the teens before the wraiths do. Henry and Hannah return, wondering how to access their new powers.
The dragons put up a valiant fight against Set as the heroes regroup.

Notes:

Sorry for the long delay.
I’ve had Covid and I’m having trouble moving through this part of the story from a writing standpoint.
I’m hoping to get a chapter out every three days. And once I hit another writing groove regular posts will resume.
Hope you’re still with me.
I made a Rum and Rage discord server.
I thought it may be an easy way for people to share thoughts on the direction of the story. And an easy way for me to update you on my progress/delays.
I’m grateful that so many of you have helped me through some of my slumps. I really don’t want you all to lose interest. I want you to enjoy this as much as I do!

“You say she exists out of time…?” Bae asked, astounded.

 

“Yes. But don’t worry she won’t let you forget it any time soon.” Robin groaned.

 

“But this Morgan, she’ll help us?”

 

   They approached the library.

 

“Help is a relative term with Morgan. She’ll probably give us some sort of hint. A clue of how to find them.”

 

“But she knows?”

 

“Yes. She knows everything.”

 

“Then why wouldn’t she tell us?”

 

“I guess being a cosmic goddess you get bored. And the best entertainment is watching us follow breadcrumbs. For the life of me I cannot imagine what goes on in her mind.”

 

“There are more things in heaven and earth, Horatio, than are dreamt of in your philosophy.” Bae recited.

 

    Robin turned to him, looking impressed.

 

“Prose.” Said the captain.

 

“You’re quite like your father you know.” The gallant thief smirked.

 

    Bae smiled back.

 

“Of course by that I mean Hook, not Rumplestiltskin.” Robin kept walking.

 

“R-rumplestiltskin?” Bae grabbed his arm, stopping him.

 

“Of course.” Robin said, confused.

 

“You knew him?”

 

“Knew him? He lives down the street.” Robin pointed towards the pawnshop.

 

    Baelfire’s eyes flashed a fiery orange. He took a deep breath to settle his rage once more.

 

“Apologies.” Robin bowed his head. “I hadn’t thought-“

 

“Let’s find our kids.” Bae said in a low voice. “We’ll deal with that later.”

 

*****

 

    There was a rush of wind through Granny’s diner. Receipt paper and napkins flying about as Hannah and Henry appeared the same places they had stood before their departure.

 

“Hannah!” He turned to his sister. “Are you ok?”

 

“Yeah.” She examined her arm. “But aren’t we supposed to have cool powers or something?”

 

    They both looked down at their bodies.

 

“I don’t feel any different.” Henry said.

 

“Me neither.”

 

“Maybe we have to activate them or something.” He held out his fist to her.

 

    Confused, she placed her fist against his.

 

“Wonder twin powers activate!” Henry proclaimed.

 

   Hannah smiled.

 

“What are you doing?” She laughed.

 

“Worth a shot.” He shrugged.

 

“Damn.” Hannah looked out the window. “It’s getting late, daddy will be upset.” She sighed.

 

“Yeah, Robin won’t be too happy either.” Henry scratched his head.

 

“Mums probably still sleeping one off. We better find dad fast. The longer we take the more trouble we’ll be in.” She started for the door.

 

“Wait. There’s wraiths out there.” Henry said.

 

“All the better to test our new powers.” Hannah smiled.

 

    Henry couldn’t help but be excited to be on his own Storybrooke adventure as he followed his sister outside.

 

*****

 

“What do you mean they’re already back?!?” Bae demanded.

 

“Oy. Powerful goddess. Watch your temper.” Robin elbowed him.

 

“In the span it took the two of you to figure out what to do, your children have gotten themselves out of trouble.” Morgan shrugged.

 

   The maiden was reshelfing books, caring little for the conversation.

 

“Well, where are they now?” Baelfire asked.

 

“Not to worry. They will find you soon enough.” The goddess reassured.

 

    Bae grit his teeth and stormed out the door.

 

“Morgan. Always a pleasure.” Robin sighed, failing to conceal a hint of sarcasm.

 

    He followed the pirate captain outside.

 

“Don’t worry. Your sister had a similar reaction.”

 

“If we don’t find Hannah before Sadie wakes up she’s going to cut off my ears and wear them as jewelry.” Bae sighed.

 

“Don’t look now Captain, but I think there’s more trouble.” Robin pointed.

 

A small crowd of five wraiths was swarming in the sky over Main Street. They hadn’t yet noticed the pair exit the library.

 

“I’ve only got two arrows.” Robin glanced over his shoulder at the bright fletching in his quiver. “And I’m afraid your cutlass won’t be much help.”

 

“If Hannah and Henry are back they’re going to be in danger from those wraiths too.” Bae drew his sword. “It’s a good thing you can’t miss.” Bae reached for the iron meathook that hung off his belt, gripping it tight in his left hand as the two prepared for a fight

 

*****

 

“Liam, get that staff out of here. Now.” Regina demanded.

 

“No one is going anywhere.” Set said sharply.

 

   The svelte god looked almost small amid the crowd of intimidating enemies. And yet the Lord of Discord was undaunted to be outnumbered.

 

“I’ve given you a choice Captain Jones.”

“Technically you’ve got more than one Captain Jones here mate.” Daddy Hook said, still trapped knee deep in the pavement.

 

   Set’s Hand shot out gripping him by the hair, pulling his head back in a painful twist. Hook winced, surprised at the god’s clear demonstration of strength in such a simple action.

 

“Leave him alone!” Liam cried.

 

“This man isn’t your brother.” He laughed. “And yet I’m willing to bet you’d trade that staff for his life. Same as your true brother.”

 

“Don’t do it Liam.” Hook said calmly. “He can’t kill me.”

“How much do you think he can endure?” The lord of Discord laughed. “This man hasn’t experienced Tartarus. You can see it in his eyes. A fact that Cora missed. You see, she never looked the victims she tortured in the eye.”

“Mother...” Regina said with disappointment.

 

“So what if I didn’t!?!” She snarled. “No one looked me in the eye while I was in torment! They’ll all betray you Liam! Just like your brother did! He left you the first chance he got! Just like my daughter left me! In hell as in the real world, the only one you can rely on is yourself!”

“Enough of this. Time has run out. This is the last time I’ll ask you for the staff.” Set extended his hand.

 

“No.” Liam said firmly. “You can’t have this staff. Not unless you agree to let my brother and his friends leave the afterlife.”

“HAHAHAHAHA!!!” Set threw his head back in a booming laugh. “You think I’d lower myself to bargaining with a mortal soul?”

 

   Liam looked uneasy.

 

“I’ll be taking that staff. And I will personally be returning you to your cell for more torment.”

   The elder Jones took a step back in terror as Set raised his hand. Liam felt a burning sensation at the back of his neck. But not like he had before.

 

“It works!” James had a hand clasped to his own neck.

 

“AHHH!!!”

   They turned to see Cora on the ground, clawing at her own brand.

 

“Stop! Stop please!” The witch cried.

 

    Regina rushed to her side examining the mark. It glowed a bright red, as if there was an ember below her flesh. Set kept up the burn for a long moment. Cora’s screams could be heard echoing down the street. Liam and James showed clear signs of discomfort in their own brand’s. But nothing near Cora’s. Finally Set relaxed his hand.

 

“Clever.” He said with mild disappointment. “You’ve escaped the consequences of your servitude for the time being. I guess we’ll have to do this the messy way.”

 

   He rushed at Liam with godly speed.

 

“Stop him!” Regina shouted, pointing a finger. “Don’t let him get that staff!”

   Maleficent’s tail came down in front of him, shattering the street beneath a mass of muscle and scales. Set leapt over it as if he was weightless. The horned dragon reared up, clasping her front claws around him, completely enclosing his body.

 

“Lilly! Get the others!” Her voice roared from within the dragons throat.

 

    As her mother asked, the spiked dragon stepped above Regina, Hook and Cora. With Ruby acting as additional cover, Neal and Milah rushed to take Hook’s arms and help pull him from the hole in the asphalt. It was difficult. Lilly managed to help break apart the street with her claw in order to release him. He walked with a slight limp where the hard ground had bruised him.

 

“Liam!” Hook turned his head.  “Come on! Hurry!”

“Father don’t!” Neal urged.

 

“We don’t know if we can trust him my love.” Milah reasoned.

 

“He’s my brother. Of course we can trust him.” Hook looked in her eyes.

 

    Milah sighed, motioning for Liam and James to follow.

    A golden light came from within Maleficent’s claws. The dragon began to shake and shudder as the light grew brighter and brighter.

 

“Come on mother.” Regina helped her to her feet.

 

“What do you think you’re doing?” Cora asked, hiding her weakness with ire.

 

“Helping you. Lets go.”

 

    They hobbled along at the back of the group.

 

“Its no use… He has control over me…” She breathed heavily, her once stylish hair a mess after her painful ordeal.

 

“If Liam and that idiot James can figure out a way to escape it so can you. You’re coming with us.”

“Why would I come with you? You’ve made it clear you don’t like me. Nnnn…” She moaned.

“You’re right. I don’t like you. But unfortunately you’re my mother and I love you.”

 

“I’m not one of your heroes.”

 

“They always say that.” Regina smiled. “The Heroes wear you down eventually. You’ll see.”

 

*****

 

“What’s that?!?” Jillian pointed to the bright light coming from the dragons claws as they came around the corner.

 

“Divine light.” Heracles said with dismay. “We can avoid Hades wrath no longer.”

 

“So long as he’s trapped in Tartarus we can.” Killian said through his teeth.

 

    He spotted his brother holding the staff and headed his way.

 

“Wait!” Emma took him by the arm.

 

“Help the others get to safety. I’ll handle my brother.”

 

“No!” Emma resisted. “We should go together!”

 

“I agree.” Jillian nodded.

 

“This is what we came for Emma. I have to save Liam. Once I do my soul will be free. I can return to Storybrooke. But so long as he holds that staff I can’t put anyone else at risk. Please, go with the others.” He urged.

 

   Emma reached out, gripping the lapel of his coat and pulling him close. He was shocked at her forcefulness.

 

“I’m not leaving the afterlife without you Killian. Got it? So don’t do anything stupid.” She locked his eyes.

 

“Aye aye Sheriff.” He smirked.

 

    She let him go, and they each ran in separate directions. Meg and Heracles following Emma and Jillian.

    Killian watched cautiously as Maleficent struggled to keep her hold on the god. But he knew he had less than a minute.

    Liam was making his way around the horned dragon. James close behind. Killian rushed up behind his brother and took him by the shoulders.

   Liam turned quickly lashing out. Hitting Killian across the face.

 

“Brother! I’m sorry! I didn’t know you were-“

 

“Give me the staff Liam!” He barked rushing along towards shelter with the others.

 

   Lilly ducked into an alley. The people beneath her scaled belly making it to safety.

 

“I need it Killian! It’s our only hope to escape Hades!”

 

“I HAVE a way to escape Hades! Why don’t you believe I can take care of myself?!?”

 

“Because I never wanted to admit you didn’t need me!” He said desperately. “Stubborn as I am, I can’t even admit it in death.”

    He held the staff out to Killian.

“Take it. Go. Escape this place. Live a happy life with the woman you love. I just… I hope you can forgive me. I never meant to betray you Killian. I just… I don’t know how to be anything but your big brother.”

 

“Come on Liam.” The younger Jones Smiled. “I’m not going to abandon you again. We’re getting you out of this too. I came here to save you.”

 

“Y-you did?” He asked.

 

“Aye. I’m with you brother.”

 

“BEAUTIFUL!” James shouted. “Can we PLEASE get out of here before Set breaks free?!?”

 

    Killian took possession of the staff. The three of them ran. Hearing a sound like an explosion behind them as Maleficent was thrown backwards onto the street. Her huge body tore into the road. Casting a shadow over them as they rushed to escape the mass of muscle and scales coming down on top of them.

 

“Jump!!!” David called from the alley.

 

    Leaping forward the three men made it to safety just as the final cloud of debris rose around the dragon and clouded the street.

   Lilly appeared as herself in a puff of deep green smoke.

 

“Mom!!!” She ran towards the cloud.

 

   Through the haze of dirt they could make out two shapes. The tall slender god, on her knees at his feet was the dragon witch.

 

“No!!!” Lilly rushed forward.

 

    Emma threw her arms around her and held her back.

 

“He can’t kill her Lilly!” She said. “We have the staff.”

 

“True.” Set said, hearing Emma over a great distance. “Anything I do to her she will recover from. I could, however, send her back to Tartarus.”

 

 

   A high pitched screech rang out through the street. Dark shapes of wraiths visible in the cloud of dirt hanging in the air.

 

“In fact, I believe there are many of you that ought to be in the pit. For good measure I should take Hook’s former lover and adoptive son.”

 

    Killian looked over his shoulder at Milah and Neal.

 

“But let’s start with this one shall we?” Set snapped his fingers.

 

    The wraiths swooped down taking Maleficent and lifting her into the air.

 

“She can’t go back!” Lilly pleaded.

 

“Come out pirate! And I’ll set her free!” The god smirked.

 

“Hook!” Lilly rushed to him. “You can’t let them take her! You fucking owe me!”

 

“Aye. Not to worry Lilly. I have a plan.” He smiled.

 

Notes:

I’ve had multiple people contact me about making art for this story.
If anyone makes fan art and wants to share it, I am happy to post and credit your work.
I WILL NOT BE PAYING ANYONE FOR ARTWORK. I make this story in my free time. I work at a bar. I don’t make a great deal of money. If you’re an artist looking for a commission, please don’t come into the latest chapter and try to sell me artwork.
I’ve worked very hard on this story and it’s not a place for soliciting artwork.

Chapter 107: God and Man

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke/Storybrooke

In desperation Killian comes up with a plan to keep the staff away from Set a bit longer. But as they run out of ideas the murderous god of Discord continues to advance.
Back in Storybrooke Henry and Hannah get the first glimpse of the power of two. And with more gods free of the curse of the wraith the battle for Storybrooke continues.

     Set could see the shape of two figures coming through the dust. They walked with identical mannerisms. Their clothing the same. Both holding a staff in hand.

 

“Clever.” The god smirked. “In the haze I truly cannot tell the two of you apart.”

 

“Let her go.” Said one Hook.

 

“We’ve shown ourselves as you asked.” Said the other.

 

   Set sighed and snapped his fingers. Maleficent fell to the ground. Wincing for a moment in pain.

 

“Mom!” Lilly and Snow ran out and helped the dragon witch to her feet, escorting her to safety.

 

“This ruse won’t last long you know. Once I get a good look at either one of you it’s over.”

 

“Then we best negotiate while we can.” Said one Hook.

 

“After all, we hold the staff. Ruse or no, we have the upper hand.” Said the other.

 

 

“Well, one of you does.” Set crossed his arms. “Your magical friends may be able to replicate the appearance but certainly not the power. Very well, I’ll hear your demands. But know this. If I don’t like your proposal I will be taking the staff, and BOTH of you as an offering to Hades.”

 

   The two Killian’s exchanged a look.

 

“Let my friends go. Let them return home. I’ll give you the staff.” Said one.

 

“You can take it and be on your way back to your realm.” Said the other. “Hades will be trapped in the underworld. We can avoid a cataclysm of the gods.”

 

“What makes you think I don’t WANT such a cataclysm?” Set laughed.

 

    The two were silent.

 

“Enough of this.” Set said with frustration.

 

    He extended his arms to either side, the cloud of dust cleared. Both Killians hid their faces in the crook of their left elbow.

 

“What’s your plan now captain?” The god smirked.

 

“Run?” Asked one.

 

“Run.” Answered the other.

 

    The two turned before Set could get a good look at them and ran opposite directions, taking the staffs with them.

   Set grit his teeth.

 

“Blasted Pirates.” The god muttered. “To me!”

 

   He raised his arm above his head. The others in the alley watched in horror as a crowd of mindless cyclops come through the lingering cloud behind the god. Dragging chains behind them. The sky darkened with the shadows of wraiths. Their unearthly screeches carrying for miles.

 

“Find them.” Set ordered. “And when you do, bring them both to me. Along with their staffs.”

 

*****

 

   The unlikely twins ran down the streets of Storybrooke. The sun was just beginning its decent, giving a golden hue to the chilly street.

 

“Where are we going?” Hannah asked, keeping up with her brother.

 

“We disappeared right in front of Robin.” Henry held the straps of his backpack to stop it from bouncing. “I’m willing to bet he went to Morgan for help.”

 

“Ooh! The goddess!” Hannah said excitedly.

 

“Yeah. She tends to be frustrating.” He sighed.

 

“Have you met Jillian?” Hannah laughed.

 

    Henry laughed too, thrilled to be on yet another adventure with Hannah.

 

*****

 

    The first of the wraiths spotted Baelfire in his ornate red velvet jacket. It swooped down towards him. The seasoned captain stood his ground. His sword held tight. Just as the wraith was about to come within striking distance an arrow pierced the creature. It screamed in agony as a bright light engulfed it, falling to the ground as it transformed back into the form of a person.

    The men ignored the emerging god in favor of the next wave of wraiths coming at them. Robin shot another arrow, hitting his mark.

 

“That’s all I’ve got!” He said desperately. As three more wraiths remained.

 

    He shot another arrow. The regular bolt passed through the creature as if it were a ghost.

 

“Robin!” Henry called from down the street.

 

“Henry! Stay back!” Robin warned.

 

“Dad!”

 

“Hannah! Get back to the ship!” Bae struggled against a wraith.

 

    A second specter swooped down and took Robin, lifting him into the air. Henry rushed to help. He gripped the wraiths spectral cloak that hung like a mist around it. His feet left the ground as the two wraiths began to claw at Robin. Henry was surprised to find the two wraiths struggling to hold the weight of both of them.

 

“Hannah! Help!” He called.

 

    She rushed over. Robin cried out as his chest began to bleed. Hannah leapt up, trying to take hold of Henry’s leg. But he had been carried too high.

 

“Henry…” She whispered in concern. “HENRY!!!”

 

   There was a flash of blue light. Hannah appeared some feet above where she had been. She reached out quickly taking Henry by the shoulders. The wraiths lost their grip on Robin, the three of them falling to the asphalt.

 

“What the hell was that?!?” Bae ran over helping his daughter to her feet.

 

“Could it be the power?” Hannah turned to Henry.

 

“Robin!” He helped his stepfather sit up. Blood soaking his tshirt.

 

“I’ll be alright.” He winced. “It’s not so deep.”

 

“We have to get out of here.” Bae said. “We have no way of keeping those wraiths away.”

 

   Turning suddenly the Captain stopped to see an old woman in a flowing pink robe. Standing behind her was a man with slender arms and legs. He had deep brown skin and wore a simple cotton cloth about his waist. A wide woven collar around his neck, giving him a simple elegance. On his head he wore the fur of an animal. The head and ears of the beast fashioned into a hood-like headdress. A jackal.

 

“Not to worry.” The old woman smiled gently. “My ensnared brothers and sisters cannot be dispatched so easily, but they can be made to forget.”

 

   The she raised her arms. A wave of magic swept across Main Street. The jackle headed god placed his hands on Robin and Bae, who in turn held the shoulders of the teens.

 

“Hold still.” He said quietly.

 

   They obeyed. The wraiths looked around in confusion and flew off.

 

“Thanks for the help.” Robin sighed, holding his wounded chest. “Who are you? If you don’t mind me asking?”

 

“I am Anubis. God of judgement, and guide of the dead. I can’t believe Hades would go this far…” He shook his head, taking down the hood.

 

   He had simple features. His dark skin causing his golden brown eyes to appear brighter. His hair was short, springy curls with body and volume. On his chin was a short false beard made of gold and precious stones.

 

“My transformation into one of his minions was bad enough. But to dare ensnare HER…” He glanced at the old woman.

 

   She had aged white hair. Distinct crows feet and laugh lines. But her expression was soft and pleasant, disarming. Her sharp pointed eyes of Asian decent, her clothes traditional Chinese.

 

“Who are you?” Hannah asked.

 

“I am Meng Po.” Her voice was soothing. “Goddess of Oblivion and Rebirth.”

 

“Rebirth?” Asked Bae.

 

“She isn’t a lesser god like most of Hades wraiths.” Anubis explained. “Meng Po is the goddess that guides reincarnated souls into their next life. There is a war of gods brewing. And if Hades is willing to change Meng Po, I fear the battle is all too near.”

 

 

*****

 

“Shit.” Emma said as she peered around the corner at the crowd of Cyclops and Wraiths.

 

“It won’t be long before he discovers he’s been tricked.” Heracles said. “What’s the plan?”


   Emma looked at the true staff of Yama in her hand.

 

“I think the best thing to do is send it back where it came from.” She said.

 

“How do you plan to do that?” Meg asked.

 

   Emma looked up at Milah.

 

“We have to send the other Killian home.” She said with a hint of sadness. “We have to send Jillians father back to Yamas realm.”

“That certainly seems like the best option.” Neal agreed. “I’m sorry mom.”

   He placed a hand on her shoulder as she turned her face away.

 

“Regardless of our feelings, we have to keep that staff out of Set’s hands.” Jillian sighed. “My father’s time here was always limited. Now we have to concentrate on getting him home, and keeping the staff from Set.”

 

“Lets just hope they can keep away from Set’s minions.” Emma said, gripping the staff until her knuckles turned white.

 

“Perhaps I should take it for the time being.” Heracles offered.

 

“Cuz you did a bang up job holding on to it LAST time.” Emma said with sharp sarcasm.

 

“Emma, stop.” Snow said. “He’s only trying to help.”

 

“Is he mom? Because as far as I can tell he’s only out for his own self interest!”

 

“It just so happens that my self interest is to stop the lord of Discord from getting his hands on that staff. I underestimated my foe.” He glared at Liam. “It won’t happen again.”

 

“As much as I hate to agree with him, he’s our most powerful ally at the moment.” David crossed his arms.

 

“I don’t trust him.” Emma made no effort to hide her dislike of the demigod.

 

“Do you trust me?” Meg asked.

 

“Killian does. You helped us get him

Back. Yes. I trust you.” The savior nodded.

 

“Give me the staff. Heracles, your job is to protect me.” She said to her former husband.

 

“Are you sure about this?” He asked. “It will make you a target.”

 

“Then you had better do a good job protecting me.” She said firmly.

 

“I don’t like leaving my father alone. Either of them.” Jill said.

 

“Let’s split up. Jillian, you take Milah. Neal, you’re with me. We’ll each follow one of them. The rest of you, head back to the loft, and keep Meg safe.” Emma let out a conflicted sigh. “Those Cyclops look difficult enough to handle. But I’m worried about the wraiths. We could use some help.”

 

“Sounds like we got her just in time! Didn’t we Banzai?”

 

“Sure did Shenzi! Good thing we came ready for a fight!

 

“Ed?” The hyenas asked in unison.

 

“We came as soon as we saw the wraiths headed your way.” Ed smiled at Emma. “Sounds like you could use a hand.”

 

“Thank you Ed.” She nodded, returning his smile. “We could really use all three of you. Can you follow them back to the loft and keep them safe?”

 

“You can count on us!” Banzai saluted.

 

“While Ed watches for wraiths we will keep those cyclops in place!” Shenzi did the same.

 

“Jillian, reload your pistol. I’m going to chant more bullets for you.” Emma held out her hand.

 

“What’s your plan for finding them?” The young captain asked, closing the revolving chamber once it was filled.

 

“I know where he is. My Killian. I can’t explain it.” She locked eyes with Milah.

 

“I know too.” She smirked. “Based on my feelings I think I’m picking up on the other. I can’t explain it either, I just… I know where to go.”

 

“We better find them quick.” Neal said.

 

“Be careful Emma.” David cautioned.

 

“Come back safe. All of you.” Snow smiled sadly.

 

“As soon as we get Daddy Hook we can figure out how to send him back where he came from. And we can all go home.”

 

   They exited the alley. Each group going a different direction.

 

Chapter 108: Gods and Demigods

Summary:

Setting:

The groups evade Set, desperately hoping to reach the loft before the god catches on.
But when he discovers their ruse they suffer a shocking loss.

Notes:

Hey all! I’m finally getting some traction!
See the end notes for some basic updates on the direction of the story!

   Hook rushed down a side street, ducking into an empty alley and catching his breath. All he could do was hope the others had come up with a way to hide the staff.

   To his dismay the ground began to rumble. He peered around the corner to see a small crowd of half a dozen cyclops wandering mindlessly down the road. The hulking creatures were muscular, but rippling with folds of fat. Hardly a thought could be seen behind each singular eye. Chains dragging in the street behind them.

 

“Blast.” He said through his teeth.

 

    He turned towards the other end of the alley. Hearing a screech. The sky outside the alley was dark. Shadows in the streetlights revealing the hints of the specters. He ducked into the alley once more.

 

“If they catch me I’m bound for Tartarus for certain.” He whispered. “I hope the Swan woman has a plan…”

 

*****

 

   Killian rushed down the street. Finding his way to the docks. He sighed with relief to catch sight of the Jolly Roger, despite knowing it wasn’t his the ship always brought him peace. He couldn’t help but wonder what had happened to his ship. Recalling his final moments. The look on Emma’s face. The sensation of the sword that had caused him so much grief piercing his heart in one final act of torture before his life slipped away.

   He gasped. Clutching his chest.

 

“N-not now!” He begged. “I’m dead, you’d think that would be the end of these bloody panic attacks.”

 

   Shuck appeared from the shadows, he whined and leaned against his masters leg.

 

“Good boy.” Killian ran a hand over his thick black fur, feeling himself begin to calm almost immediately.

 

    The road thundered and shook with heavy footsteps. He turned, seeing the hulking masses of muscle and fat of the cyclops. They all looked similarly to the one he had encountered in Hell.

    He turned to run the other way, only to see more approaching from the other direction. There was a screech, shadows falling across the street. Above him was a host of wraiths. Surrounded on all sides he put his arms in the air. Trying to slow his racing heart as a cold sweat broke out on his brow.

 

“Shuck, find Emma.” He instructed.

 

   The dog stepped back, disappearing into the shadows.

 

“I hope my counterpart is faring better…” He muttered as the cyclops closed in.

 

*****

 

    The group made their way to the loft. Snow and Charming leading the way. Heracles keeping a close eye on Meg. Regina escorted her mother, Lilly and Maleficent bringing up the rear.

 

“I don’t like this.” Liam glanced behind him at Meg carrying the staff.

 

    His hands bound with rope behind his back. James had been similarly bound, the prisoners guarded by the Hyenas.

 

“Don’t even think about it.” Heracles pushed him forward, causing him to stumble. “You won’t catch me unaware a second time.”

 

“If Lord Set wasn’t fooled by the wrong Killian, he’s going to figure out both the staffs are false as soon as he catches them.” The elder Jones wore a serious expression.

 

“That’s why we sent the others with them.” David dismissed his concern.

 

“I should be with them. Killian’s whole family has gone to save him. I have no right to do any different.”

 

“According to Persephone, Killian can’t move on so long as your soul is in danger.” Snow said. “The safest place for you is at the loft.”

 

“Perhaps you’re right about that.” Said a voice from behind them. “Shame you’ll never know.”

 

    The group turned to see Set standing in the middle of the street. Arms crossed, legs planted confidently.

 

“This guy give you a bad feeling Shenzi?”

 

“Sure does Banzai. Like all the joy has been sucked out of the air.” They crossed their arms.

 

“Ed?”

 

“The same thing I felt seeing the Dark One.” The feral man nodded.

 

“I’ll be taking that staff now.” Set smirked.

 

“How did you know they didn’t have the real one?” Snow asked, hoping to distract him.

 

“Hades has a habit of underestimating his opponents. Not I. I like to assume my foe is as clever as I am and work backwards. The Captain is indeed cunning. No smart man would show his hand so easily. Therefore it must have been a distraction.

“Hand over the staff and no harm will come to any of the living. Unfortunately for the dead, I can make no such promises. You had your chance to comply earlier and squandered it.”

 

“We won’t make it so easy on you.” Heracles flexed his muscles, towering above the whole group.

 

“Oh please.” Set rolled his eyes. “You’re merely a demigod playing pretend with mortals. “

 

“We’ll see about that.” Heracles rushed forward, engaging Set.

 

    He drew back his fist and let it fly at the slender man’s head with godly speed. Set, however, blocked his punch with an open hand without even breaking a sweat. The smirk on his face sent a feeling of unease through the others. The force of the impact between Heracle’s attack and Set’s block sent a wave of energy to through the street. A battle between gods.

 

“Y-you can’t fight him!” Cora gasped. “He’s too powerful!”

 

“Quiet Mother.” Regina began to slowly step towards the loft while Set was distracted.

 

    Snow and David followed. Almost seeming to be successful, until the street thundered. A crowd of Cyclops approaching from behind, while a swarm of wraiths stood between them and the apartment.

 

“This needn’t be your concern demigod of strength.” Set held off a fist as Heracles’s muscles strained. “I have no quarrel with you. But if you stand in my way you will pay the price.”

 

“You have your mission, I have mine.” He struggled.

 

“Ah yes, your Nobel crusade to reunite your family.” Set scoffed. “Shame. You almost managed to accomplish your goal.”

 

    He grasped Heracles by the wrist, using the large man’s weight against him as he flipped him to his back. The street breaking apart beneath the huge Demigod. Set ran at Meg. She gasped, gripping the staff and stepping backwards. Behind her was a crowd of cyclops blocking her way.

    Her friends struggled to hold off the attackers. Snow and David outmatched by a single hulking monster. Banzai and Shenzi having a similar problem. Ed worked to keep the wraiths at bay on his own, while Regina protected her weakened mother from the encroaching creatures. Maleficent, Lilly, and Ruby were still haggard from their transformations. Covered in scrapes and bruises.

    Meg was trapped. Set approached, relishing the fear in her eyes. Heracles struggled to stand. The God of Discord closed his hand around the shaft, ripping it easily away as he threw Meg to the street.

    She landed hard, scraping her knees and palms. Slowly looking up, she saw Set standing over her. Captivated for a moment by the power of the artifact.

 

“We have to get out of here.” Maleficent stood between the god and her daughter.

 

“We can’t just let him get the staff!” Snow objected.

 

“Yes we can.” Said Cora. “There’s no stopping him now.”

 

“You’d be right about that.” Set smiled. “But I’ve never seen this staff in use. I’ll have to test it.”

 

    The group collectively stepped back. Set looked down at Meg. She clenched her eyes shut as he pointed the ornate end at her.

 

“Sorry darling.” He said callously. “I’m afraid you’re simply of no consequence.”

 

“NO!!!” Heracles pushed him.

 

    Set stumbled backwards.

 

“I won’t let you hurt her!”

 

“I did warn you Heracles. My patience has run out.” He lifted the staff again, this time to the demigod.

 

    There was a flash of light, followed by a piercing silence.

 

“HERC!!!” Snow shouted.

 

    The god looked down at his body. A light in his chest began to spread through his torso and limbs. He fell to his knees with a look of shock.

 

“No! Heracles!” Meg rushed to his side. “Stay with me!”

 

    He trembled as he looked to her.

 

“I’m sorry Megara. I’m sorry for everything.” He whispered.

 

“You can’t go!” She wept.

 

“Please, you must move on. You must meet our boys in paradise.”

 

“I will Heracles! I forgive you! Just stay with me!” She put a hand on his cheek.

 

“This is my final labor I’m afraid.” The light had spread to every part of him. “But it will not be complete until you meet our children on the other side. Promise me you will.”

 

“I promise.” She whispered.

 

“Thank you Megara. I can finally have my peace.”

 

   They were blinded, the light escaping Heracles encompassed the whole street. Then it was gone.
    As was Heracles.

 

*****

 

“Which way mum?” Jillian asked, her pistol at the ready.

 

“There.” She pointed towards an alley.

 

“Damn.” The young captain dropped her shoulders as she saw the small swarm of wraiths guarding it.

 

“Can you get rid of them with your pistol?” Milah asked.

 

“Aye.” Jill readied her gun. “But I only have a few bullets.”

 

“Then you better not miss.” She put a hand on her daughter’s shoulder.

 

    Jill grinned and stepped out into the open. The first wraith spotted her. Screeching and swooping down to attack. A loud shot rang out. The wraith faded into smoke. A second attacker came in. Then a third, and a fourth.

 

“~BANG! BANG! BANG!” Rang the pistol.

 

“I’ve only got two shots left!” Jill called, the remaining pair of wraiths coming at her from both sides.

 

“Look out!” Milah called as a specter came up from behind, felling the young captain.

 

    Jillian dropped to her front as her legs were swept from beneath her. She lost her grip on her gun, watching it skid away across the street.

 

“Mum run! Get father and go!” She called.

 

“Not a chance.” Milah said through her teeth, rushing forward and picking up the gun.

 

    The wraiths charged at their new target. Milah turned, planting her feet in a confident stance. With quick and perfect aim she shot one specter, then the other.

    Jillian looked up in awe at her mother, mouth agape as the end of the gun let off a plume of smoke.

 

“Are you alright?” Milah asked, extending a hand to her daughter.

 

“A-aye.” Jillian couldn’t take her eyes away from the magnificent pirate queen. “Nice shot!”

 

“I’m rather good with a pistol.” Milah spun the gun around her finger, holding out the handle to Jill.

 

“I know.” She smiled, taking it. “Who do you think taught me to shoot?”

 

“Jillian! Milah!” Hook rushed out of the alley. “My two favorite girls.”

 

“Women.” Milah corrected.

 

“My mistake.” He took her hand, kissing her wrist as he looked up with a suggestive smile.

 

“Alright you two. As much as I’d love to watch my parents make bedroom eyes at each other we better get back to the loft.” Jill sighed.

 

    There was a thunder of footfalls as the cyclops came through the alley.

 

“Better hurry.” Hook said.

 

“The sooner we get that staff out of here the better.” Jillian agreed.

 

“Back to my realm. Back to Yama.” He nodded.

 

“Aye. Back to your proper love.” Milah’s eyes fell as she thought of losing him.

 

“Milah is my love.” He turned her chin up. “No matter where I go, I will always love you.”

 

    She smiled, a shimmer in her eye that Hook recognized. He felt a sense of comfort to know paradise was within her reach.

 

*****

 

“So, things were going well between you two? Before… the darkness?” Neal asked as he followed Emma down the street.

 

“Do you really want to hear about this?” She asked.

 

“It wasn’t always easy for me to think of the two of you together.” He confessed. “But I think he can make you happy in a way I never could.”

 

“You and I had insurmountable obstacles from the start.”

 

“You mean our age difference?”

 

    She stopped. Clenching her jaw before moving on.

 

“I didn’t think about that at the time. But looking back… that’s why we were doomed from the start.”

 

“I’m sorry Emma. In all my years I had never met anyone like you. Your pain matched my pain. And I thought that was enough.”

 

“So did I. But I was too young to know.”

 

“But I wasn’t. I should have done better by you. I’m sorry.”

 

“You don’t have to apologize Neal. I could always tell you cared about me. Which only made it more confusing when you left.”

 

“I shouldn’t have. Centuries old, I ought to have known better. Turns out no matter how old you are, you never really know what to do.”

 

“You know I love you Neal. Right?” She said softly.

 

“I love you too Emma. And I love my father. If I can’t be there for Henry growing up… I’m glad he is. And I’m happy for both of you. You found true love.”

 

“True love… I’m so certain of it now. I have no doubt that’s what we share. But he can’t see it. Because of what I did.” She closed her eyes.

 

“That’s not why Emma.” Neal said quietly. “It’s because he doesn’t think he deserves true love. Even when you get him back to Storybrooke, you’re going to have your work cut out for you. He’s going to have to heal.”

 

“I know.” She sighed. “It’s not the first time I’ve had to be patient with him.”

 

“Don’t be.”

 

“What?” She asked.

 

“Don’t be patient with him. Not too patient anyway. He’s going to run from you to punish himself. And the further he gets from you the further he’ll sink into his self hatred. Don’t let him. But he does love you. Love has healed him before. And it can heal him again.”

 

“Thank you Neal. I’m glad you’re here.”

 

“Isn’t that Old Shuck?” He pointed.

 

    The dog came running down the road to them. Stepping about impatiently in front of them in anxiety.

 

“I’m glad to see you pooch.” She got to a knee. “Is everything alright?”

 

“Arf! Arf!” He whined.

 

“Something is wrong.” Emma said. We better hurry.”

Notes:

This current hell arc is going to be wrapping up soon! This will end with a “happiness arc” leading to the ultimate culmination of the hell arc in the next installment.

I’m happy to say that the next arc will tell us why Killian’s eyes turn red! I’ve been waiting for a long time on that one! I hope you like it!

For the happiness arc I’m hoping to hear about some characters you’d like to catch up with in storybrooke!
What sort of heartwarming stories are you hoping for?
There are no bad ideas! Happy to hear thoughts!

Chapter 109: Hannah and Henry’s Power

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke

Hannah and Henry experiment with their powers as Robin and Bae try to figure out what to do with the growing population of Gods.

Notes:

If you want to know what Ixtab is saying you can plug her dialogue into google translate.
“Yucatec Maya” to English.

“I had no idea Hades had control over such powerful gods.” Tina sat in a diner booth with a cup of black coffee.

 

    Her pale skin and thin arms a stark contrast to Ixtab’s colorful headdress.

 

“lela' ku chi'ichnakkúuntik.” Ixtab frowned.

 

“We better get back to the world of the dead as soon as possible.” Anubis crossed his arms.

 

“Lady Persephone will need our help.” Meng Po agreed.

 

“You all speak English…” Robin said, standing at the end of the booth with his arms crossed. “Except her.”

     He pointed to Ixtab.

“Shouldn’t you all speak differently?”

 

“Language is not something gods have to learn. We can communicate with anyone.”

 

“And her?” Bae stood next to Robin, nodding to Ixtab.

 

“uts tin wich in talamtal.”

 

    The three gods laughed.

 

“Right…” Bae trailed off. “Well if you’re in a hurry to get home why don’t you just go back through the portal?”

 

“When we pass through, it will close behind us. We’d be wise to all return at once.” Meng Po said.

 

“So we’re back to the original plan. Release the gods from the wraiths.” Robin put his fist to his chin in thought. “I don’t suppose any of you could help us with that?”

 

“I’m afraid not.” Said Libitina. “Meng Po is the most powerful of us all and even she can’t release the gods.”

 

“ba'ax ku yúuchul yéetel le Dioscuri?”

 

“They seem to have succeeded in their quest for the power.” Tina nodded, turning to see Henry and Hannah at the counter.

 

“I know you’re gods and all, but do me a favor and don’t send our children to other realms.” Robin sighed.

 

“Yeah. The only thing scarier than a god is my wife.” Bae opened his eyes wide.

 

“Agreed. I’m not looking forward to telling Regina Henry got new super powers.”

 

“So how did you do it?” Henry asked, sipping his cocoa with cinnamon at the counter.

 

“I don’t know! It just kind of happened!” Hannah drank her own.

 

“Do you think we can teleport?”

 

“No I think we can disappear from one place and appear in another.”

 

“Yeah. That’s teleporting.” Henry smirked.

 

“Oh. Then yes I think we can! Perhaps we just have to practice?” She shrugged.

 

“Yeah!” Henry stood and ran over to the jukebox. “You stand over there!”

 

    Hannah went over to the far window.

 

“Ok, now do what you did last time!”

 

“Uhhh… Henry!” She said loudly.

 

    Nothing happened.

 

“Perhaps we’re too far apart?” She scratched her head.

 

“A power where we can only teleport a couple of feet isn’t very useful.” He sighed. “What were you thinking when it happened?”

 

“I was thinking you were in trouble and I had to help you.” She shrugged.

 

“Try thinking that again.”

 

    Hannah stared at him intently, furrowing her brow. In a flash of blue light she was gone, appearing at her brother’s side.

 

“Yes!!!” He said triumphantly, taking her into an embrace. “Now teleport back and I’ll try it!”

 

 

    There was another flash of light, but Hannah didn’t move.

 

“Huh.” Henry grunted. “Why didn’t that work?”

 

“I don’t know.” She walked back to the other side.

 

    In another flash of light she was back by the jukebox.

 

“Dioscuri leti' u páajtalil ka'atúul.”

 

“Your powers are going to work in tandem. Not separately.” Tina said.

 

“Does that mean…?” Hannah turned to her brother.

 

“We can only teleport to each other? That’s an odd power.”

 

“Actually, I think it’s a very useful power! Henry, try it!”

 

    He walked away, trying to match Hannah’s thoughts. In a flash of light he was by her side.

 

“Daddy! Come here! I want to try something!” Hannah took his hand.

 

“What are you-?” Was all Bae managed to say before they were gone in a flash of blue light.

“-doing?” He finished on the other side of the room with Hannah. “I think I’m going to be sick…” He held his stomach.

 

“We can teleport people!” Hannah exclaimed.

 

“Alright.” Henry smiled.  “I have a plan. But we’re going to need Belle.”

 

*****

 

“La-la-lu, la-la-lu

Oh, my little star sweeper

I'll sweep the stardust for you

La-la-lu, la-la-lu

Little soft, fluffy sleeper

Here comes a pink cloud for you”

 

    Belle sang the lullaby as she lay Sylvinet in his cradle. The baby settled happily at his mother’s voice. Adam came up behind her, looking over her shoulder at the two boys.

 

“Ready for bed?” He whispered in her ear.

 

   She nodded with a smile and followed him into the hall.

 

“Are you sure we shouldn’t sleep them in our room?” She asked as he closed the door.

 

“They’re nearly a month old, it’s time to start giving them their own space.”

 

“But they’re only a month old!”

 

   He smiled.

“Would you like to move their cribs back to our room?”

 

“No…” She sighed. “But what if they need me?”

 

“That’s what baby monitors are for.” He held up the device. “It will be alright Belle, their room is hardly five steps from ours.”

 

“Ok.” She relented.

 

“Besides, this way we can talk without disturbing their sleep.” He wrapped his arms around her from behind.

 

“Oh? Is talking all you want to do?” She laughed.

 

“Well, it’s what I had in mind, but it sounds like you have other thoughts.” He chuckled.

 

“I’m having a hard time keeping my hands off you lately.” She turned, looking in to his striking blue eyes, his auburn hair starting to grow long again.

 

“I’m a bit surprised. I thought being sleep deprived and under attack from wraiths would slow our love life a bit.”

 

“I think I just find you very sexy as a father.” She went behind the changing screen to slip into her nightgown.

 

“Nothing sexier than dirty diapers.” He laid back onto the bed.

 

“Nothing sexier than CLEAN diapers. A woman loves a man that can change a baby.”

 

“Well no wonder you can’t keep your hands off me, I can change two.” He smirked.

 

    Belle came out from behind the screen, letting down her hair.

 

“Clearly I have the most desirable man in Storybrooke.” She crawled onto the bed on top of him, leaning in to kiss him sweetly.

 

 

   He ran his hands up her back, feeling the curve of her spine through her cotton nightgown. She kissed him deeper, laying her body upon his, tongues caressing each other.

    The baby monitor crackled to life.

 

“That would be Sylvi.” Adam smiled. “You stay in bed, I’ll settle him down.”

 

“Hurry back.” She let her hand trail after his as he stood.

 

   The phone rang. She crawled across the bed to the nightstand to answer her cell.

 

“Henry? I didn’t expect you to call so late.

-Tomorrow? A meeting? I can probably find some time. Is this about the wraiths?

-I can try and get out and free some of them but I don’t want to be away all day.

-what?” She sat forward in shock. “You want to free them all at once?

-yes. A meeting tomorrow. Adam and I will be there.”

 

Notes:

Starting to get back into the rhythm of posting! I have a few chapters written. I’m hoping to wrap up this Set arc shortly.

I am not the BEST at photo edits. I try and put the actual characters in if I can. This one of Henry could be better. But it sets the scene.

OC characters that don’t have an actual actor I just do my best with a physical description. So the ai image is slightly different.

The song Belle sings to the boys is from lady and the tramp. I was going for a Disney lullaby.

Chapter 110: Get Me Out of This

Summary:

Setting: Purgatory

With Killian in Set’s possession the others regroup.

“I can even kill a god.” Set smiled at the staff in his hand.

 

“You monster!” Meg was still on her knees, the street empty where Heracles had once been.

 

“You got what you wanted.” Snow wept. “You didn’t have to destroy him.”

 

“It wasn’t my original plan, but it worked out rather well.” He turned, the others stepped back in fear.

 

   Set let out a deep dark laugh.

 

“Pathetic mortals. You truly believe a single life is worth so much. You can’t see the bigger picture.”

 

“You can see the bigger picture and value a single life at the same time you know.” David held his weeping wife.

 

“True. I suppose I just don’t want to. Come along my agents. We have places to be.” He held up a hand.

 

    Cora cried out in agony once more, Regina guided her to her knees as she writhed in pain. James and Liam showed discomfort but not nearly to the level of the witch.

 

“Just leave them!” David said. “You got the staff!”

 

“Those that disobey the God of Death can’t be let off so easy. Besides, Liam Jones makes a wonderful bargaining chip.”

 

“If I go with you, will you leave the others alone?” Liam stepped up.

 

“I don’t have to make any deals with you. You have nothing to barter with.”

 

“With my brand disrupted you can’t hurt me like you could before. I can resist you now. But I won’t, if you let my brother’s friends go. And let James and Cora be.”

 

“I suppose I could turn a blind eye to them for the time being. I can’t say the same for Hades. Very well. Come along Captain Jones. My minions have found your brother. And I’m tired of you mortals and your pathetic charades.”

 

“Get back to the loft.” Liam said quietly to James. “Remove everyone’s brand completely. It’s your only hope to escape Set.”

 

“Good luck.” James nodded.

 

   Liam stood at Set’s side as they disappeared in a cloud of smoke.

 

*****

 

    Emma and Neal ran down the street, she knew she was going the right way, but following an anxious Shuck gave them the most direct route.

    There was a pain in her chest. As if she knew she was running into a bad situation. As they rounded the corner to the marina she saw him standing in the middle of a crowd of cyclops and wraiths. Too many for any of them to hope to defeat.

 

“Raf! Raf! Raf!” Shuck barked.

 

“Killian!!!” She called.

 

   He turned.

 

“Stay back!” He warned. “They can’t kill me!”

 

   Emma gasped as a cloud of black smoke erupted behind him. She ran, Neal and Shuck by her side. Drawing nearer her stomach dropped to see the staff in Set’s hand.

 

“Liam…” Killian whispered seeing his brother, arms bound at the Gods side.

 

“And now we come to the end Captain Jones.” Set said coldly.

 

“Let him go.” Killian demanded.

 

“Don’t do what he says brother!” Liam pleaded. “Please just go! Live your life with the woman you love!”

 

“I can’t do that.” Killian shook his head. “I’m with you Liam.”

 

“I’m not worth it! I betrayed you! Please, let me redeem myself by doing this for you!”

 

“Silence.” Set snapped his fingers, a gag appearing in Liam’s mouth.

 

“I’m through with your games Hook.” He pointed the staff at Liam.

 

“NO!!!” Killian held up a hand. “Please! I’ll do anything!”

 

“That’s what I like to hear.” Smirked the god of discord. “I don’t HAVE to offer you anything, but I am a generous god. So I will strike a deal with you for your brother’s soul.”

 

   He held out his hand, a prismatic vial with a skull stopper appeared in his hand.

 

“Drink this.” He said. “And I will release Liam. Not just his binds, but his soul. He will no longer be the property of Tartarus. Perhaps someday he could even pass into paradise.”

 

   Killian clenched his jaw.

 

“Hades wants me in purgatory.” He thought aloud. “He can reach me through my dreams. That vial can contain only one thing…”

 

“A curse that must be taken willingly.” Set smiled darkly.

 

“A sleeping curse.” Neal said as they came to the crowd of cyclops.

 

“Killian don’t!!!” Emma cried.

 

 

   He turned to her, his blue eyes filled with a profound melancholy.

 

“I can’t let him destroy my brother.” He took the vial from Set. “You have to make me a deal. If I drink this, Liam is released. You can’t claim his soul ever again.”

 

“I’m a god of my word.” He offered his hand.

 

“Mmmph!!!” Liam shook his head, urging his brother not to.

 

    Killian made the deal, a wave of magic escaping their clasped hands.

 

“Our deal is only effective so long as you drink the vial.” Set informed him. “Until then your brother’s soul is mine to do with as I wish.”

 

“Mmmm…” Liam winced in pain as Set threw him to the ground, grinding his heel into his back.

 

“Emma…” Killian turned. “I’m sorry. But I need your help. I need you to get me out of this.”

 

“I’m coming for you Hook.” She assured him.

 

“Good. Because I don’t know what else to do.” He shook his head. “Cheers.”

 

   He flicked the stopper off the vial, tipping it back in a single swallow.

    Emma watched as his eyes fluttered shut. His body collapsed to the street like a ragdoll. In the same moment, the ropes fell from Liam’s arms. He removed the gag from his mouth.

 

“Brother!!!” Liam stood to rush to him.

 

“Oh no you don’t.” Set gripped the back of his collar.

 

“Let me go!” The elder Jones pleaded.

 

“So you can wake him? I don’t think so.”

 

    Set held out a hand to Hook’s body. In a cloud of magic a glass coffin appeared around him. Adorned with waves cast in silver. The metalwork tarnished giving it an aged look.

 

 

   Emma felt tears come to her eyes to see him sleeping like the dead. The sight of him still and unmoving reminding her of his last moments aboard the Jolly Roger. Like the pain was still fresh.

 

“Killian…” She whispered.

 

“The rest of you are free to go.” Set smiled. “Leave the pirate. Save yourself. If you choose not to comply you’ll suffer the same fate as your friend. Destruction.”

 

   He held out the staff in front of him.

 

“W-what…?” Emma breathed. “What did you do?!?”

 

“You’ll have to find out for yourself.” He placed his hand on the coffin.

 

“Keep your hands off him!” Neal snarled.

 

“That’s the best part! I don’t even have to touch him! Hades will use his idle mind to pass from Tartarus into purgatory. And I will be waiting.” He looked at the Kaladanda, mad with power. “Never send a mortal to do a Gods work.”

 

“My father can resist him!” Neal kept his arms around Emma, feeling her shake with emotion and rage.

 

“He’s done it before!” Emma could no longer hold back her tears.

 

“Hades is bound to the obsidian throne. It’s not so easy for him to pass into the world of the living and retain his full power. Your captain doesn’t stand a chance. The god he faced in his dreams pales in comparison to the monster he faces now. How long do you think he’ll last savior?” Set smirked.

 

   He raised the staff above his head, the casket and the god of discord disappeared in a flash of smoke.

 

“We have to go Emma.” Neal said gently, still holding her.

 

“We can’t give up.” She saw the advancing crowd of Cyclops and wraiths, turning their way.

 

“We won’t. There are plenty of people here who love him. We can wake him.” He reassured.

 

   Emma nodded, and followed him to the loft.

   Left behind was Liam. Eyes wide, shocked as the monsters ignored him. For all his efforts, in the end it was his brother who had made the ultimate sacrifice.

 

*****

{Flashback}

“Accepted into the Navy?!?” Liam couldn’t contain his joy. “Ahem. I mean, thank you sir.”

 

   He clapped his hands to his side at attention. Standing in the naval headquarters before the recruitment officer. An old wrinkled bureaucrat seated at a well ordered desk.

 

“Now about that brother of yours…” He adjusting his spectacles.

 

“K-Killian is a fine sailor!” He insisted. “I can keep him in line.”

 

“We’re not usually in the habit of recruiting sailors that come with a caveat.”

 

“He’s not a caveat sir. He’s my brother.”

 

“And I admire your dedication to him. But despite demonstrating a rather impressive comprehension of sailing, his demerits are troubling.”

 

“There should be a letter of recommendation from our former captain.” Liam stood on his toes to look over the dossier.

 

“Yes. High praise for a sailor with so much red in his performance report.”

 

   Liam clenched his jaw, remaining at attention.

 

“Very well.” Sighed the bureaucrat. “But I will be monitoring his progress. If I don’t like what I see, I will have to demote you both back to deckhands. Have I made myself clear sailor?”

 

“A-aye sir!”

 

“Cadet Liam Jones, you and your brother are officially a part of the kings royal navy.” He stamped the form with an official seal.

 

“Thank you sir! You won’t regret it sir!” Liam took the form, bound for the docks to tell Killian the good news.

 

“Let me go you son of a-!”

 

   Liam stepped out onto the stoop of the naval headquarters to have his brother thrown at his feet.

 

“L-Liam!” He looked up, wiping the dirt from his face, a bruise forming on his cheekbone, blood streaming from his nose.

 

“What is the meaning of this?!?” The elder brother growled.

 

“I’m afraid your boy here has run out of luck.” Said a large man with an ugly smugness.

 

    He was flanked by two smaller men. One wielding a chain. The other a club.

 

“This young man owes us a great deal of money.”

 

“You didn’t have to beat him.” Liam lifted his brother’s chin to examine his wounds.

 

    Killian turned his face away, wiping his nose on his sleeve.

 

“Cadet Jones.”

 

    Liam turned, dismayed to see the stern expression of the bureaucrat he had just finished speaking to.

 

“This is unbecoming of a Naval Sailor. And on our own stoop no less! I trust you gentlemen aren’t looking for trouble?”

 

“No sir!” Bowed the smug man. “He lost his game of chance. We are but simple business men! Here to legally collect what we are owed.”

 

“How much?” Liam sighed.

 

    Killian kept his eyes down.

 

“HOW MUCH DID YOU LOSE?!?” The elder Jones lost his patience, gripping him by the collar.

 

“One hundred gold pieces.” Answered the leader of the posse.

 

“One-one hund-?” The blood drained from Liam’s face.

 

“Surely you don’t expect a young man, not even in his twenties, to pay such a steep fee.” Said the bureaucrat.

 

“We would be inclined to be lenient on such a young soul.” Smiled the leader. “Except that he tried to escape the game hall through a woman’s window.”

 

“MY woman’s window.” Said the man with the club.

 

“If you can’t please her it seems only right someone should.” Killian smirked.

 

    Liam pushed his brother off the top stair to the dirt once more.

 

“You have no idea what you’ve just cost us.” He said quietly. A flash of rage in his eyes.

 

“I’m afraid I have to ask you for that paper back mister Jones.” Said the bureaucrat.

 

“Paper?” Killian asked, his knee bleeding from his latest wound.

 

“Sir, please reconsider.” Liam begged.

 

“I’m afraid we must deny your brother’s application. But in light of your situation I am willing to accept yours.”

 

“I can’t leave my brother…” He whispered.

 

“Shame. You would have made a capable sailor.”

 

“Can we reapply?” Liam asked. “At a later date?”

 

“Once an application has been denied you must wait a year before you are eligible to apply once more. With his demerits…”

 

“Is it possible? For him to make it into the Navy?”

 

“The chances are slim. But yes. If you can cure him of his gambling habit, lust for married women, and what smells like a rather sever drinking problem…” The bureaucrat looked him up and down. “Perhaps there’s a chance.”

 

“Thank you sir.” Liam bowed his head.

 

“Here.” He held out a gold piece.

 

“S-sir?” Liam was shocked.

 

“To pay your brother’s debt. You have my sympathy.” He ripped up the approval form and made his way down the street.

 

“Here.” Liam said in defeat, giving the smug man the coin.

 

“Only 99 more to go. How do you plan to pay the rest?” The man asked.

 

“Labor.” Liam sighed.

 

“Very well. Come with us.”

 

“Liam don’t!” Killian begged. “You always do this! Take on all the responsibility like I can’t take care of myself!”

 

 

“YOU CANT!!!” He shouted. “I left you alone for a couple of hours and our hopes of joining the Navy are set back ANOTHER year! I could have been an officer by now…” He shook his head.

 

“Please, Liam, join the navy. You deserve it. Don’t give up another chance for me.” He begged.

 

“I can’t leave you Killian.”

 

 

“Come along lads.” Said the man with the chain. “There’s work to do.”

 

“I’m going to make this up to you brother. I know I’ve said it before. But I swear this time. On mother’s name, everything you sacrificed for me… I’m going to make it right.”

 

*****

 

   Snow sat on the couch, weeping. David did his best to console her. Meg wore a blank expression.

 

“Sorry about your friend.” Ed said quietly. “I know how hard it is to loose someone like that.”

 

   Shenzi and Banzai put their arms around his shoulders for comfort.

 

“He wasn’t even my friend. Former husband, lover, by the gods… I can’t even remember a time when we loved each other.” Meg said in shock. “But he was trying to make it right… Heracles always believed his shortcomings as a mortal could be fixed with his strength. But in the end… what he did for me didn’t take strength at all… only compassion. That’s what I’m going to tell my boys about their father. When I see them.”

 

“I don’t like this.” Ruby crossed her arms. “Set is out there with the staff and Jillian isn’t back yet.”

 

“Yeah. Emma’s taking her fucking time too.” Lilly agreed. “How long do we wait before we go after them?”

 

   An urgent knock on the door answered her question.

 

“That could be Emma!” Snow said with relief, opening the door.

 

    On the other side was Milah and her daughter, followed by Daddy Hook.

 

“Jillian!” Ruby smiled. “You’re ok! And you got Hook!”

 

“Aye. And not a moment too soon. Where is my counterpart?” He asked.

 

“Emma has gone to find him.” David answered.

 

“Those wraiths and cyclops gave up their pursuit of us rather fast.” Maleficent thought out loud. “Set has the staff. I’m worried he may have found them.”

 

“He WHAT?!?” Hook said. “How did that happen?”

 

“He called your bluff.” Snow sighed. “And Herc paid the price for it.”

 

“Heracles?” Jillian stepped away from Ruby’s embrace. “What do you mean paid the price?”

 

“He’s dead.” Meg said. “And not like we are.”

 

“The staff… it works.” Milah said in alarm. “Baelfire! Where is my son?!?”

 

“He’s still out with Emma.” Lilly pointed to the door.

 

“I’m going to get him.” She turned to the stairs.

 

“Wait love.” Hook stopped her.

 

“Bae is out there with a lunatic god who could destroy his existence! I’m GOING after my son!”

 

“Aye love, I’m not stopping you. But perhaps we should take a sword. Don’t you think?”

 

“We?”

 

“You think I’m letting you go after our son alone?” He smiled.

 

   They heard the thunder of footsteps coming up the stairway. Milah rushed out onto the landing.

 

“Bae!” She shouted. “Thank heavens!”

 

    Taking him into an embrace she breathed a sigh of relief.

 

“I’m alright mom.” He patted her back.

 

“Emma?” David stepped onto the landing. “What happened? Where is Killian?”

 

“How did Set get the staff?” Emma demanded, pushing past the others to enter the apartment. “Where is that damn demigod?!? Heracles! Do you have any idea what you did?!?”

 

   The apartment was silent.

 

“Ok, where is he? A dude that big can’t exactly hide in a studio apartment.”

 

“He’s gone.”

 

   She turned to Meg sitting on the couch.

 

“Gone where?”

 

   Meg met her eyes.

 

“T-the staff…?” Emma gasped.

 

“He made good on his word.” Meg looked down at her hands. “He protected me.”

 

“Emma, why isn’t Hook with you? What happened?” Maleficent asked.

 

“Killian… he… he’s facing Hades.” She said.

 

“What? How the fuck did THAT happen?!?” Lilly demanded.

 

“A sleeping curse. The lord of the dead can reach him in his dreams, and use him to pass into this world.” Said a voice.

 

    In the doorway stood Liam. Emma stomped forward drawing back her fist. But before she could let fly her anger she felt a hook around her arm.

 

“Let me go!” She turned to the other Killian. “He deserves this!”

 

“Hear him out love. Liam wouldn’t have come back here unless he had something to offer us. Isn’t that right brother?”

 

   Liam nodded.

 

“We can’t trust him.” She said through her teeth.

 

“I said hear him out. You don’t have to trust him.”

 

   Emma relented.

 

“I know where Set is keeping him.” Liam said. “And I can wake him up.”

 

“You really expect us to believe you have any love for Hook after you betrayed him?” Lilly scoffed.

 

“In my life, I experienced no truer love than I did for my brother. In death I feel no differently. He’s my family. The only family I’ve ever known. I love my brother.”

 

“He did save us from Set.” Snow reasoned.

 

“Too little too late.” Ruby snarled.

 

“Please, let me help. I’ll do whatever you say, you can tie me up, throw me in prison, just let me help my brother.”

 

“Why should we?” David asked.

 

“I wasn’t a good brother. I was just a child when it became my job to care for him, and somehow I started to believe he couldn’t get on without me. But the truth is… I couldn’t get on without him. You’re right Emma.” He locked her eyes. “He should get a second chance at life. A second chance at love.”

 

   Emma looked away.

 

“Once he’s awake, none of you ever have to see me again. But until my brother is safe, I have to do everything in my power to get him back.”

 

   Emma looked to Hook.

   He nodded his approval.

 

“Fine.” She said shortly. “But you never leave my sight. Got it?”

 

“Aye.” Liam agreed.

 

“Tie him to the post.” She growled.

 

Chapter 111: The Plan is No Plan

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke.

Killian is trapped in his dreams, but finds himself with a surprise ally.
The others must come up with a way to deal with the cunning god of Discord as he guards the sleeping Captain.

Notes:

So I’m still posting pictures with -almost- every chapter. But I’m trying not to stress about posting them at the same time as the chapters. So if you read a chapter with no pictures go back and check later if you’re interested in that!

“Bastard.” Set muttered, standing over the casket on the remnants of the clocktower. “You don’t have any idea what you did. What you started. After all my plotting and plans, you had to come in at the eleventh hour and mess it all up.”

 

   He looked down at the staff.

 

“So now I have to revise my plan. You love your brother so much? That you would sacrifice yourself to save him?” He scoffed with disgust. “Good for you I suppose. Everyone always says there is nothing more important than family…”

 

   He paced the roof in silence for a long while. Killian, like a corpse, remained motionless.

 

“Family… easy for you to say. Clearly your brother isn’t nearly so much of an insufferable bastard as mine. I can just see his smug face. Mocking me. Taunting me. Thinking he could do better. And now… RRRGGGG!!! I thought I was through with this! I thought my plans would come to fruition, and I would be victorious by now!

But this blasted prophecy is coming to fruition. And after millennia of waiting, it just had to be you.”

 

   He drew in close to the casket, glaring at Killian’s sleeping face.

 

“What makes you so special? Mortals, gods, there ought to be a simple line between them. But no, you had to be the one foretold of. I hope you’re suffering in there. I hope Hades tears you to shreds, because if he doesn’t… if you make it out of this sleeping curse, I will make CERTAIN the remainder of your existence is worse than Tartarus. Keep sleeping Captain, as you grow weak, Hades will Emerge. And I will finally have an opportunity to wipe that smug superiority off Osiris’s face.”

 

   He gripped the staff tight, watching the sepia moon drift through the sky.

 

*****

 

“Killian… Killian wake up… it’s time to get up Killian.”

 

“M-mother?” He sat up in bed.

 

   He looked down to see his hook, his black jeans and leather jacket. But looking around him he saw the remnants of the thatched hut where he had been born. There were empty spaces consumed by darkness. As though pieces of his memory had been lost.

 

“What’s going on?” He asked the dark haired woman.

 

“It’s daybreak, time to get up! We can go with your brother down to the stream. Don’t you want that Killian?”

 

“L-Liam… Liam was in danger…” He held his head.

 

“No one is in danger. You’re safe Killian. Come, let’s go down to the stream.”

 

   He looked up. Standing in a shadowy corner he saw a large bird. A swan.

 

“No… no something is wrong…” He said.

 

“Nonsense. Hurry! Your brother is waiting.” She held out her hand.

 

“This isn’t how it happened. Mother died here. I have to wake up.” He clenched his eyes shut.

 

   When he opened them again he was in a travelers cabin aboard a ship. One he recognized, once again spaces were faded to black. Holes in his memories. 

 

“Wake up Killian.” Said his father gently.

 

“No… no this isn’t right either. F-father left us this day.” He saw the swan behind his brother. “Liam and I never saw him again. It wasn’t until after Liam’s death that I killed-“

 

“Nonsense, it’s time to get up Killian. I’ll teach you how to sail.”

 

“My father never taught me to sail.” He growled. “My brother did. He’s in danger. Liam, Emma, Jillian, Bae, Milah… all of my friends are in danger. Why do you want me to stay awake? What’s happening?”

 

   He saw the swan once more. Silently waiting in the corner of the room. Clenching his eyes shut, he opened them to find himself on the deck of the Jewel of the realm.

 

“We finally did it Killian.” Said Liam, dressed in his captains fatigues. “We’ve got our own ship.”

 

“Aye.” He smiled. “You’re going to make a great captain brother.”

 

“There’s no one I would rather have as my left-tenant.” He put a hand on his shoulder. “Well done Killian.”

 

“It was all you Liam. If I hadn’t held you back you would have achieved this rank years ago.”

 

“I couldn’t have left you. I need you brother. As much as you need me.”

 

“Y-you’ve never said that to me before…” He said with surprise.

 

   Hidden in the shade of the ships rail was a swan.

 

“T-this isn’t real… you’re not my brother… I’m asleep… dreaming… my mother, my father, my brother… Hades.”

 

   The swan let out a call that echoed all around him.

 

“What’s going on?” He asked.

 

   His surroundings faded. He found himself in a room filled with fire. He held up his arms to shield his face.

 

“Where am I?!?” He looked around.

 

“Fight it Killian…” Said a voice he recognized.

 

“E-Emma…?” He searched for her. “EMMA WHERE ARE YOU?!?”

 

“Fight it Killian…” He heard her voice again.

 

“N-no… this is another one of Hades tricks…” He saw the swan once more.

 

In the blink of an eye the swan was gone. Replaced by Emma in white silk. Flowers in her golden hair.

 

“You’re not Emma…” He whispered.

 

“I took the form I thought would soothe you the most.” She said gently.

 

   It was Emma’s face, but it wasn’t.

   It was Emma’s voice, but it wasn’t.

   She approached, reaching out to touch him.

 

“You’re NOT Emma!”

 

“I am a friend Killian.”

 

“Then show me your true face!”

 

   She turned again into the form of a swan.

 

“I… I don’t understand.”

 

“Don’t let Hades trick you.” Said the swan. “He is trying to placate you. Trying to get you to let down your guard so he can step through your mind into Tartarus. Your friends are coming for you. You have to fight him.”

 

“He wants me awake in my dreams, and asleep in purgatory… I can’t keep doing this.” He shook his head. “I can’t fight anymore.”

 

   The fire grew stronger.

 

“Then the afterlife is lost.” Said the swan.

 

   Killian dropped to a seated position on the ground. Ignoring the heat from the blaze. He put his hand over his face. Taking deep breaths.

 

“Why me…?” He whispered. “I never asked for any of this. I don’t want the fate of the dead to rest with me. I don’t want another battle. All I wanted was a life with Emma in storybrooke.”

 

“Be strong.” Said Emma’s voice once more. “You will have the life you desire. You will have peace.”

 

   He felt her hand on his back.

 

“Morgan told me I would know peace…” He lifted his head.

 

“You will not know peace until you have Hope.” The woman nodded.

 

“I don’t know what more I can do. How am I supposed to have hope?”

 

“Keep fighting. Just a little longer Captain Jones. It will be worth it. Trust me.”

 

“Who are you? Why are you here?” He asked.

 

“I’m here as a favor to your daughter, Jillian. She helped me find my love. My name is Caer Ibrometh. I am the goddess of dreams.”

 

*****

 

“Ah!” Cora gasped as Regina placed a red hot ember to the skin of her neck.

 

“It will be over in a moment mother.” She said, checking the burn to make sure she had eliminated the entire brand.

 

   A shimmer passed over Cora. Her youthful form faded back to the older woman Regina had known.

 

“My magic…” The witch looked at her hands. “It’s gone…”

 

“Hades gifts are conditional.” Regina sighed. “But at least you’re free of him.”

 

“Free of his control perhaps.” She said bitterly. “What awaits me when this is over is the tortures of Tartarus for failing the lord of hell. And so will you.”

   She shook her head.

“I tried to help you Regina. Stubborn girl. Why don’t you ever listen to me?”

 

“Because you’re WRONG mother! You don’t have to go back to hell. You just have to TRUST me!”

 

“Why should I?” She turned away.

 

“Because I am happy.” She stood. “And you’re not. Maybe I know what I’m talking about.” She left her in the nursery to tend to her burn, going back to the kitchen to meet the others.

 

   Liam and James sat at the kitchen counter. Each of them holding a bag of ice to the back of their neck.

 

“Well, at least we’re all free of Hades now.” James shrugged. “What do we do next?”

 

“We have to save my father.” Jillian said with determination.

 

“If Hades manages to defeat my brother in his sleep, there will be no way to escape him. Every soul in purgatory will lose their chance at paradise.” Liam looked down.

 

“He won’t.” Emma said confidently.

 

“Oh? You think you know my brother so well?” Liam asked.

 

“Yes. I do.” She crossed her arms.

 

“Killian is easily tempted by women and drink. Hades need only chip away at his self control.” He shook his head.

 

“That was your Killian.” She said sternly. “Our Killian has struggled with temptation but he has done so much work to overcome it.”

 

“You’re so confident.” He shook his head.

 

“No. She trusts him.” David put a hand on his daughter’s shoulder. “And so do I.”

 

“I trust him too.” Snow said.

 

“He has sacrificed to save us before. How can we not trust him?” Ruby agreed.

 

“Even consumed by the darkness, he never truly lost his compassion.” Maleficent said. “In his darkest hour, he was sympathetic to me as a parent. He let me take my daughter’s place.”

 

“He fucking killed you mom.” Lilly sighed.

 

“He was out to inflict pain Lilith. And yet at the moment of his victory he changed his plan, to save me the pain. That’s not so easy to do when you have that much evil consuming your heart.”

 

“She’s right.” Regina joined them. “Hook fought the darkness with everything he had. He thinks of others, even when he should think of himself. He won’t lose to Hades. He’s a survivor. Except, he’s dead… well… you know what I mean.”

 

“He’s touched the lives of everyone here.” Meg said. “Without him I would still be in hell.”

 

“My father can last.” Neal agreed.

 

“And we’re going to save him.” Milah stood firmly at her son’s side.

 

“You may think you know him uncle Liam. But he changed in the time you were gone.” Jillian stood confidently. “He’s not a lieutenant anymore. He’s a captain. OUR captain. And we are his crew. It’s time to get him back and leave this blasted place.”

 

“All we need is a plan.” Ed agreed.

 

“Well don’t look at us! We’re not exactly famous for our plans. Are we Shenzi?”

 

“You said it Banzai. We’re more fight first ask questions later.”

 

“I have a plan.” Emma said.

 

“Care to share it with the rest of us?” Regina asked.

 

“The plan is no plan.”

 

“Come again?” The mayor asked in disbelief.

 

“Set is powerful and cunning. He has the ability to destroy any one of us. If we come up with a plan and he figures it out we’re cooked. So we’re going for a blitz.”

 

“I’m afraid I’m not familiar with that phrase.” Milah said.

 

“A quick furious attack from all angles.” Lilly said.

 

    The looked at her in surprise.

 

“I grew up in the world without magic remember? I like football as much as the next lesbian.” She shrugged.

 

“Milah, Neal, Jillian, Liam, and I will be the ones going for Killian. We can wake him. The rest of you watch our backs and keep Set from using that staff on anyone.” Emma delegated.

 

“What about James?” David asked.

 

“And my mother.” Regina added.

 

“We need all the help we can get. This is going to take everyone.” Said the savior.

 

“Are you sure we can trust them?” Meg asked.

 

   Emma came around the counter, looking James in the eye.

 

“I can tell when people are lying.” She stared intensely at him. “We need your help. If we fail Hades will take this realm and send you back to suffering. Can we count on you?”

 

   He looked around the group. His eyes landing on his twin brother.

 

“Please James.” David said. “Help us.”

 

“I will.” He nodded, turning him back to Emma. “I’ll help you retrieve the pirate. I’ll help hold off Set.”

 

   She kept her eyes on him for a long moment. The group waited for her to make her decision.

 

“Then it’s settled.” She nodded. “Everyone get some sleep. We’re going for the Blitz at noon tomorrow.”

 

Notes:

So the story is finally moving along!
And I’m happy to say we will soon finish the Set arc and move on to a happiness arc to finish this installment! (I should just call them books at this point)
Not to worry, the hell antagonists will be dealt with in the NEXT installment.
The tentative name is “Rum and Rebirth”.

Chapter 112: Teleporting Teenagers

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke

Marian worries about Lilly, while Granny worries about business.
Hannah and Henry gather the others for a meeting. Captain Baelfire comes face-to-face with his birth father after a lifetime of hatred.

 

“I’m surprised to see you here.” Granny placed a cup of tea in front of Marian at the counter. “Thought you’d be at the meeting.”

 

“I’m not much use against the wraiths. Only Belle’s sword works. Unless I want to throw Roland’s milk bombs I’m better off staying out of the way.”

 

“Sounds like something is troubling you.” Smee crossed his arms. “How about some Smee soup?”

 

“I TOLD you I’m not giving you half the profits! The OTHER Smee gave me the recipe not you!”

 

“A man can still offer soup!” He argued. “And what about my recipe?”

 

“You’re too liberal with the spices! There has to be a balance!”

 

“Smee soup sounds good.” Marian smiled gently.

 

“What’s troubling you?” Granny asked.

 

“Lilly… I haven’t heard from her. Every time they communicate with us using the mirror she’s not there…”

 

“Do you know why?” Granny wiped down menus.

 

“She couldn’t have done anything all that bad… someone would have told me. But the truth is, I’m avoiding finding out.” Marian looked away.

 

“Why don’t you want to know?”

 

“Lilly was so set on her plan to destroy Hook. Whatever she’s going through right now… it kills me to not be able to comfort her. She’s been through so much. And after all the patience she’s had with me, I just want to show her that same care. I love her.”

 

“She loves you too. She must be dealing with something very important to not want to talk to you. I’m sure she will need you when she gets back.”

 

“The last time we talked, she was so angry… I didn’t support her. She wanted me to be proud. But… what she was doing was wrong. I don’t even know how she’ll feel towards me when she gets back.”

 

“Smee soup. On the house” Said the jolly old cook.

 

“He means $10.” Granny said firmly.

 

“She’s in distress!” Smee argued.

 

“So are my expiration dates on ingredients! With these damn wraiths out my business isn’t even a third of what it used to be! This food is going to go bad before the customers come back!”

 

“Not to worry. I’m happy to pay.” Marian smiled. “I love Smee soup.”

 

She pulled a $10 out of her back pocket.

 

“And $3 for the tea.” Granny added.

 

   Marian pulled out another 3 bills.

 

“And then there’s the tip.” She took the money.

 

    Marian frowned, taking her wallet out with a sigh.

 

*****

“As much as I appreciate being included, are you certain it’s a good idea having the boys outside with the wraiths around?” Rumple looked up at the early morning sky.

 

“Belle has her sword.” Adam said, while pushing the pram.

 

   He waved at Landry, who had woken up and was taking in his surroundings. Sylvinet swaddled and sleeping next to him.

 

“We’re only going to a meeting.” Belle kept her hand on her blade. “But we were hoping you could care for the boys while we talk to Henry. Are you up for that?”

 

“Of course, I’m quite fond of the twins. It reminds me of Bae as a child.”

 

    Adam was surprised to see a peaceful happy expression on the former dark one’s face.

 

“About that…” Belle said cautiously. “Jillian’s niece Hannah is in town…”

 

“Yes, Henry has told me about her. He’s quite happy to have a sister.” Rumple chuckled.

 

   They made their way into city hall.

 

“Belle.” Adam said sternly, realizing what they were in for. “You haven’t told him? He deserves to know!”

 

“It’s not easy!” She clenched her jaw. “How do you expect me to tell him that-?”

 

“Crocodile!”

 

   Looking up they saw the pirate captain in all his glory. Baelfire’s red velvet coat and sun bleached locks giving him a look Rumple wasn’t accustomed to. And yet before him stood his son. A different man than the one he had known.

   Bae marched forward, drawing his cutlass, his eyes flashed orange like fire.

 

“My son…” Rumple whispered. “When did you-?”

 

“I ought to kill you for what you did to my family!” He raised his sword.

 

    In a flash, Adam was upon him. He gripped his sword hand stopping his attack. Twisting his arm behind his back, he pressed his thumb into Baelfire’s wrist. Weakening his grip, he snatched the sword away from him, leaving him unarmed.

 

“I deserve my revenge! He killed my father! Tried to kidnap my sister before she was even born! Unhand me!” He demanded.

 

“Not a chance.” Adam snarled with uncharacteristic anger. “No one will be fighting in front of our boys. Now calm down, and I will release you.”

 

Bae took deep breaths. His shoulders remained tense, eyes still ablaze. But his feet firmly planted. Adam slowly let go, stepping back and returning to Belle’s side.

 

“Captain Baelfire, this man is different than the man you knew. There is no Jillian in this realm.” Belle said gently.

 

“I’ve read your Storybook.” Bae snapped. “I know EXACTLY what he has done. You tried to go after Jillian. Tried to use her against him. The only reason you couldn’t is because people from other realms aren’t so easily written into your pathetic little universe where you made yourself a hero.”

 

“You know about that?” Rumple dismayed.

 

“This may be a different realm, but you are NOT a different man. Just as evil, manipulative, and self serving as ever. What are you even doing here?” Bae’s anger was still strong.

 

   Adam remained on alert.

 

“Bae, I know I’m not the man you want me to be but-“

 

“Man I want you to be? I gave up hope of you ever being my papa when you cut off my father’s hand!”

 

“That man is not your father! I am!” Rumple barked back.

 

   The Sylvinet began to cry. Soon followed by Landry.

   Adam stepped between the arguing men, taking them both by the collar and holding them back.

 

“Belle, would you please take the boys into the mayors office?” He asked in a quiet calm tone.

 

“Shh, shh.” Belle soothed the upset twins. “Are you going to be alright Adam?” She asked.

 

“Just keeping the peace.” He smiled. “I’ll be along shortly.”

 

   She nodded, still looking concerned, but continued to the office to calm the children.

 

“Pardon my tone Captain Baelfire, but there will be no fighting here. This is a diplomatic building. We don’t come here to fight, we come here to speak, plan, use our minds. I’ll thank you to respect that.”

 

“I’m a pirate. Why should I?” He barked.

 

“Because YOUR son is on the council. He’s lead some of our meetings and come up with more effective plans than most people twice his age. Don’t you think he deserves your respect for that?”

 

   Baelfire visibly calmed.

 

“Why is HE here?” The captain put his hands on his hips and stepped back, clearly struggling to calm his anger.

 

“He is a reforming villain. As am I. This town specializes in rehabilitating enemies into allies.” Adam answered.

 

“He’s no ally of mine.” He said through his teeth.

 

“Bae please…” Rumple reached out with his golden hand.

 

“He’s an ally of Belle’s. And she gets special treatment in this town. His behavior is our problem. And he is cooperating with his rehabilitation. We need him to help care for the boys while Belle and I learn of Henry and Hannah’s plan.”

 

“But he’s not part of the plan. Right?” Bae crossed his arms.

 

“He’s here to look after the boys.” Adam kept his place between the two.

 

“I can’t believe you’d let him around your children.” He shook his head. “You lay one hand on my daughter OR my son and you’ll be missing another hand.”

 

“I’m family. Henry sees me as his grandfather. I would never hurt him. Or your daughter. If we could just talk Bae-“

 

“No. I don’t want to talk to you. I don’t even want to be in the same room as you. But since you have a role here I have no choice. I have to help my son. But you are NOT my family.” He turned and made his way down the hall to the mayors office, closing the door behind him with a snap.

 

   Adam turned to Rumple.

 

“Are you… alright?” He asked.

 

“I’m fine. Why wouldn’t I be?” He turned away.

 

“If I had an interaction with my son like that I don’t think I would be alright.”

 

“You’ve been a father for less than a month. My son was ripped away from me before he was grown. Don’t presume we have that in common. Our experiences are not the same.”

 

“Even so, I’m trusting you to care for my children. Trying to relate to you… it’s for the good of my boys. Not because I like you.”

 

“That we certainly have in common.” There was amusement in Rumple’s voice, though he kept his face turned away.

 

“I hope you don’t give up on trying to talk to Captain Baelfire. I think if he can see you as you are now, he’ll give you a chance.”

 

“I’ll keep that in mind.” He turned back, the skin around his eyes red. “Now if you don’t mind I’d like to get back to my rehabilitation and care for Landry and Sylvinet.”

 

“After you.” Adam stepped aside, holding out an arm with a slight bow of his head.

 

“Grandpa!” Henry came running out of the mayors office. “You’re here!”

 

“Here to help.” He smiled at his grandson.

 

   There was a flash of blue light. Hannah appeared next to Henry.

 

“Hurry up! Now that we have Belle we can explain the plan!” She urged.

 

“What in hell?!?” Adam exclaimed, out of character.

 

“Oh yeah. We have teleportation powers now.” He smiled.

 

“Henry…” Hannah whispered. “Is that… the dark one…?”

 

“Former dark one. Yeah.”

 

“No wonder daddy came in so upset.” She mumbled. “Race you back!!!”

 

   She turned and ran. In a flash of blue light Henry was next to her, pulling ahead.

 

“No fair!” Hannah flashed to his side, making them neck and neck as they reached for the door.

 

“Teleporting teenagers.” Adam crossed his arms. “There really aren’t any boring days in this town are there?”

 

“Another thing we agree on.” Rumple nodded.

 

Chapter 113: Conditions

Summary:

Setting: purgatory/ Storybrooke

Killian meets with hades in his mindscape, setting the terms for the fight for his fate.
Jillian shows growth, accepting that Emma and her father have an inexplicable bond.

   Killian stood on the Jolly Roger at sunset. As the stars appeared above, he watched them fade to black. The sky turned to the stone ceiling cavern of Tartarus. The ocean became the green sea of souls.

 

“At last Captain. Our battle can begin.”

 

“Hades…”

 

“I apologize for the attempt with the dreams. I ought to know by now’s you’re far too cunning for that.”  The god of death said, with an informal bow.

 

“Then what is your plan?” He asked.

 

“Same as before.” He waved his hand, an ornate chess set appearing.

 

   Pieces made of polished obsidian and ornate ivory. The board inlaid with mother of pearl and tortes shell squares.

 

“A game to determine your fate. I win, I pass into purgatory. And leave you an empty shell.”

 

“And if I win?”

 

“I will relinquish you for the remaining months before the solstice. Once spring arrives I can’t touch you anyway. You’ll be free of me until autumn.”

 

“I suppose I don’t have much of a choice.”

 

“I could keep whittling away at your dreams until you go mad.” Hades shrugged.

 

“I agree to your terms.” Killian held out his hand for a moment.

 

   Hades extended his own.

 

“On one condition.” He pulled back his hand.

 

“Let’s hear it.” He gestured for him to continue.

 

“A match.”

 

“You want to play more than one game?” He laughed.

 

“Unless that’s too much for you.” Killian smirked.

 

“Very well. Best out of five. But don’t think I don’t see through your plan. You hope to give your friends time to wake you before a winner is decided. It won’t work. Set has bested your every move. And I won’t be so easily defeated this time.”

 

“Then what have you got to fear?”

 

“Nothing. Just a condition of my own. Same rules as last time. You lose, I kill you. Each loss.

 

“Still trying to read my future?”

 

“I didn’t make it to the end. I still don’t know your secret.”

 

“Well let me know what it is when you find it, because I haven’t the foggiest.”

 

“Always a joke in the face of death.” Hades smirked. “Do we have a deal Captain?”

 

“Aye. But if you get to kill me I chose my pieces first.”

 

“Im assuming you’ll be playing black to start? Giving me the white pieces for two out of the five games?”

 

“Aye.” He sat in front of the black pieces.

 

   Hades sat in front of the white. Extending his hand over the board. Killian shook it, sending a wave of magic across the ship and its passengers.

   Looking up, Hook felt a sense of comfort to see the swan standing in the shadow of the ships rail.

   He looked the god in the eye.

 

“Your move.”

 

*****

 

   Emma woke early. She had hardly slept. Making her way out the fire escape and up to the roof she watched the sepia sunrise.

 

“What do you think we’re up against?” Said a voice from behind her.

 

“Jillian! I didn’t expect to see you up so early!”

 

“Pirates often rise and fall with the sun.” She said, her guns, swords, and knives glinting in the morning light. “And thinking of my father and all he has been through… it wasn’t easy to sleep.”

 

“I’m sorry to disturb you. Would you like me to leave?” Emma gestured towards the ladder.

 

“You don’t have to keep doing that you know.” She sighed.

 

“Doing what?” Emma asked, confused.

 

“I’ve been a bloody git. That much I can say with certainty. Go on, let me have it. Tell me how awful I’ve been to you.” She held out her arms.

 

“I don’t feel like it.” Emma sighed.

 

“Perhaps you’re a better woman than I give you credit for.” Jill smirked.

 

“I’m not.” She kept her eyes to the sunrise. “The only reason any of this happened, the only reason we’re here… is me…”

 

“Aye. You’re right about that love. But I may have judged you too harshly.”

 

“Oh?” Emma glanced over her shoulder with her brow raised.

 

“You’ve proven again and again your determination to save my father. I believe you when you say you love him now. I didn’t when we first got here. I thought you were a right selfish bitch.”

 

“You may be right.” Emma closed her eyes. “He wants me to let him go. You want me to let him go. But even now… after everything I did, all I want… is him. The life we could have had… it was good. So good I couldn’t stand the thought of living without it. We can’t have that anymore.”

 

“Why not?” Jill asked.

 

“What do you mean why not?” She scoffed.

 

“I thought I knew how to best heal my father. I thought I knew what he needed. But even with the pain between the two of you, I can see that the best way to heal is with love. And as much as I love him, and want to take him away from the people that hurt him, the love I think he needs… is yours.”

 

“I… I never expected to hear you say that.” She admitted.

 

"Don’t get me wrong, it leaves a sour taste in my mouth. But on his own he will spend his life lamenting his actions, atoning for his mistakes without end. But with you? I can see him healing. Don’t run from that. It’s your job now, to heal him.”

 

“I could commit myself to that.” She nodded.

 

 

“You’re in the unique situation where atonement means getting exactly what you want. Perhaps that’s why I’ve been upset with you. Why should you be rewarded for your mistakes? But your happiness is his happiness too. And I certainly want my father to be happy.”

 

“I’m… I’m afraid.” She whispered. “What if I screw it ip again? What if I hurt him worse than before?”

 

“There’s no more dark one, so for what it’s worth I don’t think you could hurt him that bad again.” She smirked.

 

    Emma couldn’t help but smile herself.

 

“If that’s the bar I set I suppose it can’t get worse from here.”

 

“But you can get better.” Jillian strode forward. “You can be the woman he wants. The woman he deserves. The woman who can heal him. But you have to earn it Emma. And today’s battle will determine your future. I can wake him. Mother can wake him. Bae can wake him. But something tells me it’s going to come down to you."

 

“I am going to wake him.” She said. “It’s going to work. It has to work. He doesn’t believe we share true love. But I do.”

 

“That’s what I like to hear.” Jillian nodded. “You have a chance at redemption Emma. I’m counting on you. Don’t let me down.”

 

   Emma turned her gaze back to the sunrise. Hearing Jillian make her way down the fire escape to the apartment. The young captain’s turn of phrase and tone reminding her of Hook. She heard Jills words as though they were her father’s.

 

“I won’t let you down Killian…” she whispered. “I won’t let you down.”

 

*****

 

“Alright Henry, what’s the plan?” Belle placed a soothed Sylvinet back into the pram.

 

   The company was silent. Belle looked up confused.

 

“Not until HE leaves.” Hannah demanded, looking at Rumple.

 

   Baelfire smirked.

 

“Hannah he’s-“ Henry started.

 

“Don’t say family.” She said shortly.

 

“I’m sorry grandpa. Do you mind waiting outside?” Henry asked gently.

 

“Of course Henry.” He nodded, taking the pram and wheeling it to the door.

 

“We’ll be with you when we’re done Rumple. Thank you for your help.” Belle smiled.

 

   He nodded his head quietly leaving the room.

 

“~Thank you for what you did back there Adam.” She squeezed her fiancée’s hand. “I know things aren’t easy with you and Rumple.”

 

“~Easier with you around.” He gripped her hand back.

 

“Hannah and I have a plan to get rid of all the wraiths at once.” Henry announced. “But we need some help.”

 

“We can’t do much.” Robin said. “Our weapons don’t effect them.”

 

“We don’t need them to.” Hannah said. “Belle’s sword can dispel all of them.

 

“I don’t want to put her in danger…” Adam said with worry.

 

“With our powers we won’t have to.” Hannah said with a bright smile.

 

“Hannah and I have set up a plan so that they don’t even touch her. But we need backup. Aunt Zelena, do you think you can provide some cover?”

 

“My light magic isn’t strong. But I can try.” She nodded.

 

“The rest of you are on distraction.” Henry said. “Hannah and I can keep Belle one step ahead of the wraiths with our teleporting abilities.”

 

“But it won’t be easy. The gods told us the wraiths are unintelligent, but not unable to learn. Once they figure out Belle is the threat our job will become more difficult.” Hannah added.

 

“That’s where the rest of you come in.” Henry stepped up. “We need someone to distract and disorient the wraiths while Hannah and I get into position to teleport.”

 

“Gods, I’m just waiting for your mother to come back and learn of all this.” Robin shook his head.

 

“Sadie is hung over but I’m hoping to find some way to lessen the blow too.” Bae sighed.

 

“Don’t worry daddy.” Hannah smiled. “I’ll be sure to teleport away before there’s trouble.”

 

“Kids.” Bae put a hand on his forehead.

 

“Kids.” Robin agreed.

 

“Ok. Henry clapped his hands together. “Let’s go over the plan.”

 

Notes:

I think I’m getting a bit better at photo manipulation!
Hope you like the pictures! I stayed up till 5:45am editing them 😂

Chapter 114: Thoughts Before Battle

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke

As the Heroes gather for the blitz they share the last tender moments they may have. With a weapon of oblivion in the hands of the god of discord, who knows who will survive.

“I think it’s best I stay behind.” Meg said, everyone awake and dressed for battle. “I’ve never been much of a fighter. And I promised Heracles I’d move on.”

 

“It’s alright Meg.” Snow put a hand on her shoulder.

 

“If this goes wrong, it’s probably best to have someone that can find Persephone.” Regina remarked.

 

“Agreed.” Nodded Ruby. “But let’s not plan to lose just yet. Emma?”

 

“Milah, Neal, and Jill, I want the three of you to stick together.” The Savior said. “Liam, you’re with me. You will not leave my side unless you have a clear chance to wake him.”

 

“Aye, about that…” Liam scratched his head. “Do I have to kiss him on the mouth to wake him…?”

 

   James laughed.

 

“No.” Emma tried to conceal a smirk. “When I woke Henry all it took was a kiss on the forehead.”

 

“Good to know.” Liam said with relief.

 

“Maleficent? Lilly? I want you to be careful, but the bigger the better on the dragons. I’m hoping you can do everything short of bringing the building down. Do you think you can handle that?”

 

“You bet your fucking ass we can.” Lilly smiled.

 

“Don’t worry. We’ve discussed a little plan of our own.” Maleficent nodded.

 

“That’s what I like to hear.” Emma said with confidence. “And the rest of you-“

 

“Don’t worry about us.” Regina said. “You let us handle the distraction.”

 

“Just get to Hook as fast as you can.” Snow agreed.

 

“And try and get that staff away from Set.” David crossed his arms.

 

“If we don’t we’re sitting ducks.” James opened his eyes wide.

 

“Alright. Everyone know what direction their going?” Emma asked.

 

   The group nodded.

 

“Let’s blitz this god.”

 

*****

 

   Lilly wrung her hands as she walked down the street next to her mother.

 

“Nervous?” Maleficent asked.

 

“A-a little…” Lilly admitted.

 

“Don’t worry Lilith. I won’t let anything happen to you.”

 

“Mom!” She turned away in frustration. “That’s exactly what I’m nervous about! I’ve already seen you die once.”

 

“Hey, come here.” She held out her arms.

 

   Lilly rushed to her like a small child would.

 

“It’s my job to take care of you Lilith.” She stroked her daughter’s hair. “Truly, I was glad to give my life for you. It felt like the weight of my guilt for losing you before you hatched lift in my final moments.”

 

“It’s not fair.” She whispered. “I wasn’t suppose to find you just to fucking lose you. We can fix it though. You can go back with us.”

 

   Maleficent smiled sadly, still holding her.

 

“We’ll see. But even if I can’t go back, I don’t want you to feel bad for me Lilith. You’ll never lose me. I will always be your mother and I will always love you.”

 

  Lilly pulled back, wiping her eyes on her sleeve.

 

“I love you too mom.” She smiled. “M-mom… your eyes!”

 

“Something wrong with my eyes?”

 

“Look.” She pointed her to a storefront window.

 

   Her eyes glimmered with an odd brilliance.

 

“What the fuck is that?” Lilly asked.

 

“It’s you Lilith. I have no doubt. It’s you.”

 

*****

 

“This is a fool’s errand. You may as well just throw me back in the pit yourself.” Cora complained.

 

“Pipe down mother.” Regina rolled her eyes. “It’s either us, or the people who will torture you to keep you in line.”

 

“You’ve done some torture of your own.” She rubbed the back of her neck.

 

“Get over it.” Daddy Hook said, bringing up the rear. “If you chose them you’re back to Tartarus.”

 

“Ever been?” Cora asked.

 

“Can’t say I have.” He said casually. “After all, I died a hero. Paradise everlasting for me.” He smiled.

 

“Count yourself lucky. I’d rather see the wrong end of Yama’s staff than end up back there.” Cora’s voice cracked in an uncharacteristic moment of fear.

 

“No one is getting the staff.” Regina said firmly. “We’re going to wake Hook and go home.”

 

“Aye. I’m with the evil Queen on this one.”

 

“Don’t call me that.” She snapped.

 

“I’m sorry, I thought that was your moniker.”

 

“Not anymore it’s not.”

 

“Come now Regina. I raised you to be a queen. What else is there?” Cora asked.

 

    Regina stopped.

 

“Mother.” She said. “I am a mother. To Henry and Roland, and Margot. I am a wife. Robin Hood is my husband. A simple but gallant man who wants my happiness even more than I do. And I am mayor. Mayor of Storybrooke. And a damn good one. The evil Queen is what my mother created. It was a long and difficult journey. But I did it. I’m an elected official. I answer to my people, not the other way around. And I did it my own way mother. You saw friends and family as a weakness. But it is my greatest strength.”

 

“Well put madam mayor.” Hook bowed his head.

 

“I hope you’re right in your confidence daughter of mine.” Cora looked down. “If you waver, your friends and family will pay the price. And you’ll have no option but to spend eternity in the pits of Tartarus.”

 

*****

 

“Are you afraid of the staff?” James asked.

 

“What do you mean?” David kept his eyes forward.

 

“Well, you’re living.” The elder twin shrugged. “You’ve got a wife and a daughter. And a lot more to lose.”

 

“Our existence is on the line. I’d say we have the same thing to lose. But… if this goes wrong… if I don’t make it… I just hope Snow and Emma can make it back to Neal.”

 

“Neal?”

 

“My son. Back home.”

 

“I see.” James looked down.

 

“Something wrong?”

 

“The woman I was engaged to. I didn’t think much of her. But she was beautiful. A part of me was excited to be married, have a child. Do things differently. I don’t get that chance. But once again… you do.”

 

“I’m sorry James. I know your life wasn’t easy. I know by comparison I have things a lot better.”

 

“What’s it like? To have children?”

 

“It’s the best thing I’ve ever done.” David smiled. “But it hasn’t been easy. Emma was ripped away from me the minute she was born. By the time I saw her again, she was a grown woman. As old as I was by most accounts.”

 

“That’s strange.” James commented.

 

“Tell me about it.” David laughed. “Neal was taken from me too. But I got him back. And now, I finally get the chance with him I missed with Emma. I get to watch him grow up. I’m not scared of dying. Of not existing. But… I’m scared of my children and my wife being without me.”

 

“That sounds… nice…” James said in a whisper.

 

“Nice?”

 

“Not the part where your family is without you, but the part where you have a family to miss you.”

 

“You did too James.” David said. “Mother missed you. She regretted every day that she let you go. I missed you too. I had a brother my whole life, from the moment I was born, and then you were gone. And father… he was never the same after you left. He drank, and drank. One day he went out to get you back. And… he never returned.”

 

“…Really?”

 

“Really.”

 

   James was silent.

 

“I wish I had known how to help you.” David said quietly. “I wish you could have seen how much you were wanted.”

 

“Maybe things would have turned out differently.”

 

“Maybe.” David smiled. “But I’m grateful to have run into you on this journey. I’m grateful we’ve had this time to talk. I think I needed it as much as you did. If for any reason I don’t make it, please tell Snow and Emma how much I love them. And ask them to tell Neal too. But he knows. My boy knows I love him.” He looked down.

 

“Nothing is going to happen to you.” James said with determination. “I’m not going to let my nephew grow up without a father the way I did. You’re going home to your boy.”

 

*****

 

   Ruby clenched her jaw as She made her way up a back alley with Snow.

 

“Are you worried?” The princess asked.

 

“Yes. But… not for myself…”

 

“You’re worried about Jillian.”

 

“She can be so impulsive. I just… I’m worried about how she’ll do without me around.”

 

“She’s not on her own Ruby. She has her family with her. They’ll take care of her.”

 

“I hope you’re right. But… the very thing that I love about her will probably get her killed one day.”

 

“Don’t think like that.” Snow put a hand on her shoulder, stopping her. “This is a good plan. Have faith in Emma. Don’t lose hope.”

 

“It’s hard.” Her lip trembled. “Jillian was gone for so long, I was so excited to see her again and then… I had to call her back and devastate her like that…”

 

“It was the right thing to do Ruby. Jill doesn’t blame you for calling her the way you did.”

 

“I know.” She sighed. “But I had dreamed of calling her back to take me away. That we would go on adventures just the two of us. If this goes wrong…”

 

“It won’t.” Snow said firmly.

 

“How do you know?”

 

“Hope.” Snow shrugged. “It’s never let me down before. I have faith in hope. In fact, the one time I didn’t… it was the biggest mistake I ever made. I didn’t have faith that Emma would turn out ok. And because of it I ruined Lilly’s life. I won’t make that mistake again. I won’t fall into despair. I won’t lose hope.”

 

“I wish it were that easy.”

 

“It is.”

 

“What?”

 

“Jillian has shown you again and again that she can face the worst and come out ok. She’s a survivor. Just like her father.”

 

“Hook died Snow.” Ruby said flatly. “BOTH Hooks did.”

 

“Ok but how many times SHOULD he have died before that?” She smiled.

 

“A lot I suppose.” Ruby laughed.

 

“There you go.” Snow said confidently. “You’ve got at least a dozen near death experiences before you have to worry.”

 

*****

 

“The two of you have been very quiet.” Said Ed.

 

“Have we been quiet Banzai?”

 

“Maybe a little Shenzi.”

 

“Is there something bothering you?” Ed asked.

 

“It’s just… this could be a big battle.” Shenzi shrugged.

 

“Who knows if we’ll make it out of it.” Banzai trailed off.

 

“Hey.” Ed stopped turning to his two friends. “All we have to do is watch out for each other. Just like we’ve always done. We are going to be ok.”

 

“Easy for you to say.” Banzai sighed.

 

“You had access to paradise as soon as you died.” Shenzi kept their eyes to the ground.

 

“The only reason you two cannot come with me is because you think you do not deserve it.”

 

   The two were silent for a change.

 

“Shenzi, Banzai… do you really think so little of yourselves?” Ed said sadly.

 

“We’ve done wrong Ed.” Said Banzai.

 

“It’s not so easy to see a happy ending through misdeeds.” Shenzi shrugged.

 

“I wish you two could see yourselves the way I see you.” He shook his head. “My dearest friends. My most loyal comrades. Without you, my life wasn’t the same.”

 

“Ed… you know we love you right?” They put a hand on his shoulder.

 

“You said it Shenzi. We love ya Ed. Paradise or no. We’re just happy to be together.” Banzai nodded.

 

“I love you too. Shenzi, Banzai, you are my family. Let’s take care of eachother. The way we always do.” The feral man said with confidence.

 

“You said it Ed. Don’t you think Shenzi?”

 

“Couldn’t have said it better myself Banzai.”

 

   Both of them clapped a hand on each of his shoulders. A screech shook the air as the wraiths came at them from all angles.

 

“We’ll keep the Cyclopes away.” Banzai saw the hulking creatures closing in from all angles as they came to the base of the clocktower, he readied his club.

 

“You just worry about those shadows.” Shenzi raised their spear.

 

“It is time for the blitz.” Ed spun his rope, prepared for battle.

 

Chapter 115: A Future in Flux

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke

The Blitz is underway. Killian’s fight for his soul isn’t going as he had hoped. Set and Hades take the first round.

“You’re rather quiet captain.” Hades moved his pieces.

 

“Forgive me if I’m concentrating on the game that will determine the fate of my soul.” He muttered, moving his own piece.

 

“And you were so confident a moment ago. I guess you’re not as wise as you thought.”

 

"The fool doth think he is wise, but the wise man knows himself to be a fool.”

 

“Your philosophy won’t save you captain.” The god of death moved his knight in a powerful attack.

 

“What exactly are you looking for in my future?” He mounted a defense.

 

“I’d be a fool to tell you.”

 

“Makes me wonder if YOU know.” He made a risky aggressive move.

 

“Clever captain. But you won’t be getting blood from this stone.”

 

   He countered, the color drained from Killian’s face.

 

“Checkmate Captain.” Hades flashed a devilish smile. “Such a shame. And with your preferred color.”

 

    Hook swallowed the catch in his throat. Nowhere to run. He looked up, taking little comfort in the sight of the swan behind the god of death as he stood.

 

“Time to experience death again.” The god said with a laugh.

 

“N-nothing I haven’t felt b-before…” he gripped the edge of the table until his knuckles turned white.

 

“You can play brave all you want.” Hades stood. “I can feel your hopelessness.”

 

“Just do it.” He growled, his eyes flashing red.

 

“As you wish.” He snapped his fingers.

 

   Killian cried out in agony as his flesh peeled away in strips. Followed by his muscles, fiber by fiber, his organs, his bones. Until all that remained was a pile of dust.

 

“Now stay down.” Hades spat. “I’ll be back in a moment Captain. And our game can continue.

 

*****

 

“Looks like the others are in place.” Jillian peeked out from around a corner, seeing The Hyenas and the Dragon Witches assemble in the square in front of the fallen clocktower.

 

“I want you two to look out for each other.” Milah whispered. “I’m going for your father. Although…”

 

“What is it mom?” Neal asked.

 

“Nothing. Nevermind.” She shook her head.

 

“Mum, there’s a chance we could die. Whatever you have to say now’s the time.” Jillian sighed.

 

“No one is going to die!” She objected. “Not us and not your father! But as much as I’d like to keep you two out of Set’s path… I’m not sure I should be the one making for the casket.”

 

“What do you mean?” Bae turned to her.

 

“There’s a chance I can’t wake him.” She exhaled.

 

“What?” Jill wrinkled her brow. “Why?”

 

“He doesn’t… we don’t… things aren’t the same.” She turned away.

 

“Mum, you think he doesn’t LOVE you anymore?”

 

“It’s been centuries since my death. I can hardly fault him.”

 

“Mom, he always loved you. He thought of you all the time. Even after he met Emma you were still there.” Neal looked as shocked as his sister.

 

“It’s true mum! When I arrived in Storybrooke I was mourning your death. Well the other you… but Killian was the only person who really understood me. Because he was the only one who knew what it felt like to lose you.”

 

“Even if your feelings have changed in time, one thing will never change. We’re family.”

 

“Well said brother.” Jillian nodded.

 

“Although of the three of us maybe our best bet is Jill.” He scratched his head. “She’s the only one actually related to him.”

 

“Shut your trap Bae I’m trying to make a bloody point!”

 

“What point would that be?” Milah asked.

 

“Look, I’m not in the habit of falling in line behind Emma Swan. But when it comes to this I believe in her plan. Any one of us can wake him. Besides. Doubt can only worsen our chances. Confidence does not.”

 

“Pretty good philosophy for a captain.” Neal smirked.

 

“In my world, we’re all captains. We’re all a part of the crew of the Jolly Roger. We are the family of Killian Jones. Now let’s dispense with the doubt and go wake him up.”

 

*****

 

“If you try to make a break for it I’ll shoot you in the head. It won’t kill you for good but I guarantee I’ll enjoy myself.” Emma kept low as they found the emergency ladder leading to the roof of the library.

 

   Shuck growled at Liam.

 

“I told you. I’m not going anywhere.” He sighed. “You can tell when people are lying can’t you? Shouldn’t you know I’m being sincere?”

 

   Emma looked at him in shock. “You know about my super power?”

 

“Killian is clearly fond of you. He hasn’t stopped talking about you since I arrived. Could you call the dog off?”

 

   Shuck still had him locked in his sight. Teeth bared, saliva dripping from his maw.

 

“Good pooch.” She rubbed his head affectionately.

 

   The dog licked his lips and changed to a happy demeanor at her touch.

 

“This is going to get rough boy. I don’t want you to get in trouble. You should stay out of this.” She got down on a knee, looking into his red eyes.

 

   The dog shook his entire body.

 

“None of that.” Emma scolded. “This is dangerous. If we’re in trouble I’ll call you. But if you get hit with that staff Killian will be out an emotional support animal. Can you do this for me pooch?”

 

   Shuck wined, but remained at the bottom of the ladder as Emma and Liam climbed towards the library roof.

 

“~If we expose ourselves before the others get into place it could ruin the whole plan.” Liam whispered.

 

“~That’s why we’re going to wait for the signal.” Emma peered over the top of the ladder cautiously.

 

“~What signal?” He hissed.

 

The building shook. Emma and Liam clung to the ladder as best they could. The roar of dragons caused the library to shudder.

 

“~That signal.”

 

****

 

   Set paced the roof. Periodically glancing towards the tarnished silver casket. He made it to the edge and turned back. He jumped to see the image of hades. The god was transparent. A ghost.

 

“Lord Hades!” He dropped to a knee. “I see you’re succeeding in breaking the pirates spirit.”

 

“Rise Set.” He said with exasperation. “You know we ought not underestimate this man. He even succeeded in pushing YOU to your limit.”

 

“I didn’t anticipate having to use the sleeping curse. It’s true.” Set stood. “But I’d hope you could see how much further I’ve made it than your agents from hell.”

 

“You’ve served your purpose. Succeeded in bringing me closer to purgatory than I’ve ever come. But the battle isn’t over yet. My form hasn’t truly passed into this realm until I have broken his spirit.” He looked down at his transparent hands.

 

“It appears you are succeeding.” Set nodded.

 

“I mustn’t rest on my laurels. Killian Jones is not to be taken lightly. He goaded me into a match. I have won a single game in a set of five.”

 

“Could be worse.” Set shrugged. “I have no doubt you will win without a loss.”

 

“I thought that once before. Thought I could read his future through his hopelessness. But even now he resists me.”

 

“Have you learned anything useful my lord?”

 

“No.” He sighed. “I can see his future from here. But as it stands I only see his success.”

 

“How could that be?” Set shook his head.

 

“The future is in flux god of discord. Should I succeed in this match it will all be moot.”

 

“And Persephone?” He asked. “She has remained mysteriously absent from this conflict.”

 

“She can only read his future through redemption. At this point in time it’s anyone’s game. We cannot take her absences as a sign of retreat. This is her realm after all.”

 

   The building shook. The roar of dragons caused the library to shudder.

 

“Looks like the cavalry has arrived. Captain Jones was smart to request a match.” Hades turned his head towards the noise.

 

“They won’t defeat me my lord.” Set gripped the staff.

 

“Don’t make promises you cannot keep god of discord.”

 

“You think I cannot beat a band of mortal souls?” He scoffed. “I destroyed the Demigod of strength.”

 

“Don’t think I didn’t notice that. Should our little coup go badly that will have repercussions. These mortals aren’t like others. They should be given as much consideration as the cunning captain.”

 

“You worry about your own battle my lord. Let me worry about mine.”

 

“The time has come for me to return to my match.” He looked down at his fading form. “Keep them from his body at all costs.”

 

“Yes sir.” He bowed his head.

 

“Oh, and Set?”

 

“Yes my lord?”

 

“When I come through into purgatory, you had better relinquish that staff.” He pointed to the Kaladanda.

 

“Have I not pledged myself to you Hades?”

 

“A pledge of loyalty means little from the God of Discord. Make no mistake, the staff shall be mine. And so will purgatory.”

 

   His form slowly faded, Set stepped up to the edge of the roof seeing the two mighty dragons ready for battle once more. The Hyenas poised at their feet for another attack.

 

“Fight all you want you son of a bitch.” Set said through his teeth to the sleeping Captain. “You won’t spoil my plans. And if you do, I swear you will regret it. Even if you win this fight, I’ll see you again at the solstice. And you’ll pay for standing in the path of the god of discord.”

 

Chapter 116: Buying Time

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke

The Blitz in under way. But as they make their way cautiously to Killian the tension can be felt among the odd families met in the afterlife.

Notes:

Some of this is a bit seat-of-my-pants. Things are going to start picking up once this arc FINALLY ends. But naturally I couldn’t make it easy on myself 🙄

   Killian woke with a start. He reached down feeling his body, restored. He grit his teeth, taking deep breaths to come down from the panic.

 

“I lost… even playing black…” He muttered.

 

“You’re not out of the fight yet Captain.” Said a woman’s voice.

 

   The white swan flapped its wings.

 

“Caer…”

 

“You were wise to challenge him to a match.”

 

“Anything to buy some time. But Set is strong. Even if Emma can put up a fight, I’m not sure I want her to. I don’t want anyone else to get hurt because of me.” He slowly calmed his nerves as the memory of his latest death hung in his mind.

 

“I know you feel you’re at the center of all this. But it’s much bigger than you Captain. Keep that in mind.”

 

“Perhaps it would be better if I was erased by the staff.” He shook his head.

 

“Don’t think like that Captain.”

 

“What do you care?” He grumbled.

 

“Make no mistake. I am a god. I am worried about much more than just your fate. I’m worried about the cataclysm.”

 

“Why do I have to be at the center of it? What’s so special about me?”

 

“I can read your future through your dreams. Unlike many of the other divines your future is very clear to me. The fate of this battle matters Captain Jones. And I’m afraid you have no choice but to take part.”

 

“You know the outcome?” He asked.

 

“I have foreseen all possibilities through your dreams. On your current path, I can indeed see your fate.”

 

“I don’t suppose you’re going to be giving me a hint?”

 

“I can’t spoil the ending.” Her voice held the tone of a smile. “But I need you to keep fighting Captain. Trust me. It’s worth it.”

 

“I’ll-I’ll try.” His voice shook.

 

   The swan retreated once more into the shadow of the ships rail to remain out of Hades sight. Killian sat in front of the freshly set chessboard and waited for his opponent. He glanced at the white pieces before him. With a heavy sigh he prepared for another game. His spirit fractured.

 

*****

 

   The dragons roared and raged. Their tails and fire taking out multiple cyclops with a single swing. But no matter how many they felled the enemies seemed to keep coming. 

   Ed, Shenzi and Banzai remained on the ground. Ed’s rope dart turning many of the wraiths into cloud of black smoke as they were banished back to the underworld. But on his own it was difficult to keep up. Shenzi and Banzai did their best to fight the cyclops but the two of them together could hardly hold off one. But through their efforts Ed never found himself caught from behind.

    David and James had made their way onto a neighboring roof. A clear view of the fight.

 

“What are we supposed to do up here?” James asked.

 

“Keep an eye out and warn the others when the Cyclopes are beginning to flank them.”

 

“With what exactly?”

 

“Well, I’ll be using this.” David pulled out a revolver, checking the chamber before closing it and cocking back the hammer. He held the gun downwards. Ready to fire.

 

“Where did you get that?”

 

“I’m the deputy sheriff. It comes with the territory. Although it’s not my preferred method. I’m much more comfortable with a sword.”

 

“Then why use it?”

 

“The sound is distracting, and I’m not a bad shot.”

 

“Ok, what’s the bow for?” He pointed to the quiver on his back.

 

   David sighed and removed it.

 

“Believe it or not, it’s for you.”

 

“Me?”

 

“I need you to help me protect my family James. OUR family.” He extended the quiver. “Can you do that?”

 

“Yes. I’m pretty good with a bow.” He took it in surprise.

 

“Alright. Keep an eye out for the Jones’s. Oh and James?”

 

“Yes David?”

 

“Don’t miss. And don’t make me regret this.”

 

“Believe it or not… I don’t intend to.” He notched an arrow. “Looks like your wife and the wolf are going around on the west side.”

 

*****

 

   Bae stood on the street looking up at the library roof. He took a medium sized hook out of his pocket. Unwrapping a long rope from the end.

 

“Is that a-?” Jill began with glee, opening her eyes wide.

 

“Grappling hook.” He said. “If Emma and Liam are going up the back we’ll be better off finding a different way up.”

 

   He began to spin the hook in an arc to gain momentum.

 

“Let me do it Bae! I love a grappling hook!” Jill said excitedly.

 

“I’m already DOING it Jillian.” He groaned.

 

“You always get to do everything fun! Let me!”

 

“I’m not going to stop halfway through!” He let the rope fly, catching the ledge on his first try.

 

“Mum!” Jill complained.

 

“No quarreling you two.” Milah tried to hide her amusement at the arguing siblings. “We’re here to save your father remember?”

 

“She started it.” Neal mumbled.

 

“It wouldn’t be a quarrel if you just let ME do it.” She crossed her arms.

 

“What if you had messed it up?”

 

“I’m a good shot!”

 

“Enough!” Millah hissed. “I’m going up first. You two follow me once I signal that the coast is clear. And try to behave yourselves children?”

 

“Yes mum.” Jillian looked down at the reprimand.

 

“Sorry mom.” Neal mirrored his sister’s gesture without realizing.

 

   Milah began to climb.

 

“I don’t suppose you argue like this with your actual brother?” He asked.

 

“More even.” She smirked.

 

   He laughed.

 

“I’m spoiled. I know it. I think it bothers Bae.” She shrugged.

 

“Why? If he was raised the same as you he must be just as spoiled.”

 

“No.” She said with a nostalgic smile. “Just me. My brother was 13 when I was born. Practically grown. He got to grow up with father. But he also grew up in a world with the Dark One. He had to run, fight, face the threat of attacks on his family. By the time I was old enough to hold a cutlass the whole world knew the name of the family Jones. Father’s legend had spread across the realm. I never knew the struggle Bae did with the Dark One. And I could tell he always struggled knowing that man was his birth father.”

 

“Yeah.” Neal looked down. “He definitely did.”

 

“Well, that’s how I ended up spoiled and Bae didn’t. We fight all the time. But he always took care of me. Jill stay out of the rigging, Jill don’t hang over the rail, Jill stop putting rotten fish in the crew’s cabin while they’re sleeping.”

 

   Neal laughed.

 

“He was the closest thing to a father I had growing up. But he was still my brother. I feel close to him when we fight. I think if we ever stopped I’d be worried…”

 

Chapter 117: Distractions

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke (Roof of library)

The Blitz is underway. Milah and Bae the first ones to be caught by Set. But as the danger grows the hero’s become more and more desperate.

Notes:

This arc is almost over! We’ll be wrapping up the (first) hell arc soon. Happiness to come! The stubborn bitches have to make nice first though.
I haven’t forgotten the Storybrooke side. I’m just concentrating on what I can get out at the moment.

   Emma crept up the ladder, peering over the edge of the roof. She saw a figure and quickly ducked back down.

 

“~what is it?” Liam hissed.

 

“~Set.” She breathed.

 

“~What do we do?” He asked.

 

“RAAAAARRRRRR!!!!” The dragons roared.

 

“~I guess get up there and hope for the best.” Emma shrugged.

 

“What do you think you’re doing?” They heard Set bark.

 

    Emma ducked quickly, thinking she’d been caught.

 

“Mom!”

 

“Bae don’t!” Came Milah’s voice.

 

“~Damn.” Emma said through her teeth. “~So much for the blitz.”

 

    She charged her hands with magic and prepared to rush to their rescue.

 

“~Wait lass!” Liam put a hand on her arm.

 

“~I’m not going to let them die!” She objected.

 

“~I’m not saying you should! But the Jones family is clever. You know this. Give them a chance!”

 

“~If something happens to them…”

 

“~If something happens you can take the staff and kill me yourself. It’s called trust lass. You should try it sometime.”

 

“~Your brother said something like that to me once…” She murmured.

 

“~Aye?”

 

“~Stay low.” She said. “~We’ll keep out of sight until they need us.”

 

*****

 

   Hades appeared once more on the deck of the Jolly Roger. He turned casually to see Killian seated back at the table. This time in front of the white pieces.

 

“You look terrible.” Hades laughed.

 

   Killian wiped the cold sweat from his brow trying to calm his visible nerves.

 

“Try being unmade sometime.” He couldn’t keep his voice from shaking.

 

“After you.” Hades gestured to the white pieces.

 

   Killian cautiously moved his pawn.

 

“You should know, your friends have launched an attack on Set. They’re probably fighting for their lives at this very moment.”

 

“You’re trying to get in my h-head.” He stared intently as Hades launched a furious attack.

 

“I don’t have to get in your head. The truth does it ever so nicely. Check.”

 

“M-my friends are strong…” He sounded almost like he was trying to convince himself.

 

“Are they? Isn’t that how you ended up under this sleeping curse in the first place?Set was winning. He took hostages. Multiple hostages. You managed to stop him from killing Maleficent, and your brother, but you have many many more friends. I’m guessing you’d be devastated to lose any one of them.”

 

   Killian’s hand shook as he placed his next piece.

 

“Tsk tsk. Sloppy play Captain.” He took the piece he had just moved. “Check.”

 

Killian retreated once more.

 

“Who should I tell him to concentrate his efforts on when I defeat you this time?” He asked.

 

“Shut up.” Killian whispered.

 

“You saved your brother but I’m betting even the people you care for the least on this journey would tear you to pieces to be responsible for. Like… those Hyenas.”

 

   Hades followed Killian’s retreat with another attack.

 

“As I understand it, you killed that wild man’s two companions. Maybe I should have Set kill them again?”

 

   Killian tried to hide his emotions and focus on the game.

 

“What about that foul mouthed dragon? After you forced her to watch her mother’s death, how perfect would it be for her mother to have to watch hers?”

 

    Killian made another foolish mistake, his piece taken in Hades attack.

 

“Or your mayor-queen. After everything you put her through she still came to the afterlife to get you back. She admires you even. Could you imagine what her death would do to that grandson of yours?”

 

   Killian grasped his piece in anger, slamming it into place causing the pieces to jump.

 

“Check.” He snarled.

 

“Struck a nerve.” Hades laughed. “But I know how to hurt you.”

    He took the piece threatening his king.

“I know how to truly hurt you. I can take the Swan woman’s parents. Send her home in failure and force her to live the rest of her miserable days alone.”

 

“I SAID SHUT UP!” He stood, slamming his hand down on the table.

 

“I’M ONLY JUST GETTING STARTED!!!” Hades shouted back with a mad grin. “Because I know exactly who I am going to tell my minion to destroy! I know the life I could take that would hurt you the most!”

 

“No…” Killian looked down at the board, seeing the final move before it happened.

 

“Yes Captain Jones.” Hades lifted his queen as the crown of blue flames that hovered above him spread to his shoulders and arms. “I’m going to tell Set to kill your daughter. Jillian.”

 

“Please! You can’t!” He begged.

 

“You should have cooperated when you had the chance Captain. Check mate.” He placed his queen in the space in front of Killian’s king.

 

“J-Jillian…” He stood with wide eyes.

 

“I’ll be off to speak with Lord Set again.” Hades smiled. “But first, we had a deal.”

 

    With a wave of his hand he sliced through the mast beam of the Jolly Roger. It fell directly on target, crushing Killian’s chest. In terrible agony, the captain remained alive to feel every terrible second of his lungs filling with blood as his broken ribs punctured his chest.

Hades stood on the beam, leaning over him as his vision blurred and blood dripped from his lips.

 

“One more game Captain. I beat you at one more game and all your fighting, everything your friends and family sacrificed, will be pointless. You have no hope. You never did. I am the god of death Captain Hook. You never stood a chance.”

 

   He choked on his blood, praying for the agonizing death to end. But it seemed to go on forever. Even when Hades disappeared.

   He heard a Swan call. Spreading her wings the goddess appeared next to him, becoming Emma’s golden form.

 

“E-m…m-a…” He could scarcely speak. “J-Jill-“

 

   His eyes opened wide, the last of his breath smothered in blood as he slipped away once more.

 

*****

 

    Jill gripped the rope looking up over the rooftop at her mother and Bae held in Set’s sight.

 

“~Damn.” She drew her pistol.

 

“~I whats going on?!?” She heard a sharp whisper from below.

 

Snow and Ruby standing in the street beneath her.

 

“~They got them. I have to find a way to distract him.”

 

“~Set?” Ruby asked.

 

“~Aye.”

 

“~I think I’ve got an idea.” Ruby smirked.

 

*****

 

“You really thought you could just rush at him?” Set glanced over his shoulder at the casket and smirked as he held Bae and Milah at the point of the staff.

 

“If Hades takes this realm the cataclysm of the gods could rip the afterlife apart. As the god of discord you must know what that would mean.” Neal stood in front of his mother. “If we wake my father you can go on existing. If we don’t… there’s no guarantee you’ll come out of the war alive.”

 

“Clever. Logic is certainly a better tactic than pointless self-sacrifice. But don’t pretend to know my motivations mortal. The gods are far too complex for your understanding.”

 

“A bit arrogant Set.”

 

   He turned to see the god of death, more opaque than he had appeared the first time.

 

“You are nearing victory lord Hades.”

 

“No…” Milah whispered. “Killian is losing his strength…”

 

“One more game and their feeble attempt at a rescue will be lost.”

 

“Shall I dispose of them my lord?” Set asked with a smile.

 

“No. Keep them alive. We will need subjects to torture him with later. And they are no threat to you. Simple mortals without powers. I want you to kill someone who will hurt far more than his former lover and adopted son.” He scoffed.

 

   Neal stepped forward in rage but his mother held him back.

 

“Kill the young Captain.” He commanded. “Kill his daughter Jillian Jones. And if not her, someone else. The former Evil Queen, the saviors parents. It doesn’t matter.”

 

   Milah and Neal exchanged a look of concern.

 

“With pleasure my lord.” Set bowed. “I’ll see you after your next victory.”

 

“Do not fail me.” Hades faded once more.

 

    Set turned back to face his prisoners before a huge mass dropped from the sky shattering on the roof between them. Laying in a crater of twisted metal was the huge body of a cyclops, its single eye open in a dead stare. Tongue hanging limply out of its mouth.

 

“What?” Set turned to see the long necks of the two dragons leering down at him.

 

   The moment he turned a shot rang out. He was struck in the back of the head by a bullet. Turning he saw Jillian with her pistol raised, barrel smoking.

 

“You… I’ve been given instructions to destroy you!” He brought the staff around.

 

    With a loud bark the wolf leapt across the roof taking Set’s arm in her teeth, preventing him from using the weapon. The god gripped her fur roughly throwing her at his feet and driving his heel into her neck. The wolf yelped in pain.

 

“Ruby!” Jillian fired repeatedly.

 

   Each bullet caused the god to stagger. But never leaving a lasting wound. An arrow flew across the roof. Sticking Set in the shoulder. But he held tight to the staff. Jillian advanced with her pistol causing him to stagger again and again.

    Neal leapt forward, catching the god unaware and controlling the arm holding the staff.

 

“Let go you pathetic mortal!” He demanded.

 

“Not while you’re trying to hurt my daughter!” Milah took his other arm.

 

    He lashed out with his elbow, drawing blood from Milah’s brow. In his rage Set opened his palm towards Jillian. A blast escaping him and striking the young captain in the chest.

 

“Jillian!!!” Milah shouted as her daughter was thrown off her feet over the edge of the roof.

 

Chapter 118: Something to Fight For

Summary:

Setting: Underworld

In the dangerous battle against Set, the heroes cautiously try to avoid the devastating effects of the staff.
Killian has to find a reason to fight if he hopes to defeat Hades.

“The wraiths and Cyclopse have slowed! Hurry! To the roof!” Daddy Hook ran around the building.

 

“Wait! Stupid pirate!” Regina followed.

 

   Cora remained close behind her daughter. They could hear the sound of fighting from the roof above them. Hook recognized them as Milah and Bae’s voices. He looked around for a ladder. Desperate to join the fight. But before he could make his way up he saw a body fall from the ledge above him.

 

“JILLIAN!!!” He shouted, opening his arms to catch his daughter.

 

   Regina raised her hands, slowing the young captains fall. She landed in her father’s arms. Unconscious. He lowered her to the street, brushing the wisps of hair out of her eyes.

 

“Jillian wake up!” He begged. “If Set hit her with that staff…”

 

   She slowly blinked. Wincing and holding her chest.

 

“Thank the gods…” He held her close.

 

“Come now father.” She said with a painful smile, rubbing her chest. “We Jones’s are survivors.”

 

“Let’s not put it to the test shall we?” He sighed with relief. “Stay here Jillian. We will go assist the others.”

 

“Not a chance.” She began to sit up, still in pain. “They need our help.”

 

“This isn’t an argument Jillian. You were just hit. You’re staying here.” Hook said sternly.

 

“As much as I hate to be in the middle of a family fight, we may need her.” Regina said. “It’s going to take all of us to get to the other Hook. She can wake him.”

 

“Aye father. I need to be a part of this.”

 

   Hook clenched his jaw.

 

“No more guns, no more fighting. You’re hurt. You’re to wake him and only wake him. Understand?”

 

“Father!” She complained.

 

“Those are the conditions Jillian, have I made myself clear?” His blue eyes were serious.

 

“Yes. But if someone needs me I’m not going to just-“

 

“Leave it to us Captain Jill.” Regina reassured her. “Once Hook is awake we can worry about the staff. But until then, let’s stick to your father’s plan.”

 

“Aye.” She relented. “Hurry. Let’s get back up there.”

 

*****

 

   Emma watched Jillian go over the edge. Her eyes opened wide in horror.

 

“No…” She gasped.

 

   Rushing out into the open she glared at Set angrily, prepared to run at him.

 

“Stop!” Liam held her back.

 

“Let me go!”

 

“The others have him! Now is the time to wake my brother!” He urged.

 

“But Jill-!”

 

“She’s stronger than you know. Hurry. Let’s get to Killian.” He pointed.

 

   Emma and Liam made their way across the roof. Set struggled as Neal and Milah held his arms. Ruby had his leg between her teeth, biting down hard enough to rip off the leg of any mortal in her rage to see her lover felled. Snow quickly joined them, trying desperately to rip the staff out of his grip. Neal took a fistful of Set’s hair, jerking his head back violently.

 

“That was my sister you threw off the roof.” He said through his teeth.

 

“Cry me a river.” Set scoffed. “How long do you think you can hold me?”

 

“Long enough.” Snow said. “Emma now!”

 

   The savior and Liam made a mad dash across the roof.

 

“No!” Set shouted. “I have not come this far to fail now!”

 

   A dark energy surrounded the god. His captors were thrown to their backs. Bae helped his mother to her feet, Ruby transformed back into her human form. Snow remained in front of the god, looking up in terror as he raised the staff towards Emma.

   As he let loose a blast he heard a sound. The shot of a gun. The bullet struck his arm. The destructive power of the Kaladanda missing its target. He looked up to see David on a neighboring roof, holding a smoking gun. Set reached for Snow as Emma reached for the casket.

 

“Stop!” He said. “Or your mother dies!”

 

   Emma went pale. She turned to see him holding Snow by the neck.

 

“E-Emma-!” Snow said sadly.

 

“Nobody move.” He demanded. “You see, Hades only instructed me to kill Hook’s daughter. I’ll kill every last one of you to achieve my goal. But it doesn’t have to be that way. You can all leave now. And let Hades finish his fight.”

 

    They all glanced at the casket.

 

“As it stands, you cannot hope to defeat me. Live today, fight tomorrow. But I promise you. Your fight to wake him is lost.”

 

“Not yet it’s not.” Said Jillian, before firing one of Emma’s enchanted bullets from her pistol at Set’s head.

 

*****

    Killian gasped, sitting up suddenly on the deck of the Jolly Roger. He looked down at his body, feeling his chest. Remembering every horrifying sensation of his death.

 

“BLAST!!!” He shouted in frustration.

 

   He took deep breaths, hunching forward, putting his head between his knees in his panic.

 

“Breathe Captain.” He heard her voice.

 

“E-Emma…” He looked up to see her gentile sympathetic smile. “You’re not Emma…”

 

“No. I’m sorry.” Caer said gently.

 

“I couldn’t beat him…” He whispered. “Black or white…”

 

“The color never truly mattered Captain Jones.” She sat on the deck next to him. “What matters is your state of mind. You can beat him even if you move first.”

 

“Clearly I can’t. How am I supposed to maintain my state of mind after he destroys me again and again?” His voice shook.

 

“Try to think of what you did last time.” She said. “You’ve beaten him before.”

 

“Aye. With much less on the line.” He dropped his head.

 

“Is it though? What were you fighting for last time?” She still looked like Emma.

 

   Her white flowing dress draped around her as she sat casually in front of him.

 

“I was fighting for… my happiness…” He whispered.

 

“With her.” Caer nodded.

 

“Emma… she was furious at me for keeping my first battle with Hades from her.” He smiled sadly. “We were truly working as a team then. Before the darkness took her. My life was perfect. I got attacked by a monster every week, but I quite liked that part.”

 

   Caer laughed.

 

“Because you were with her.”

 

“Aye…” He closed his eyes.

 

“You know, if you defeat Hades, you could have that again.” She shrugged.

 

“It’s not that simple.” He sighed. “When Emma and I were happy I had healed. Calmed my demons. After the darkness went through me… my wounds are deeper than ever. If it were as simple as going back and having what we once did, Hades wouldn’t stand a chance. But I’m a broken man. I’m not sure if I have the strength to defeat him. Even at bloody chess.”

 

   He glared up at the board upon the table. Reset for what could be the final game.

 

“You healed before.” Caer got to her feet. “Don’t you think you could do it again?”

 

“Not in six months… not with the threat of the equinox drawing nearer and nearer.”

 

“But you have so many more tools to work with now. You could do it Captain Jones. You could heal in your time back. And have happiness with the woman you love.” She offered him her hand.

 

“Just to lose it when Hades drags me back?” He took it, allowing her to help him to his feet.

 

“That time you were happy before, was it worth it? Would you trade that time to save yourself the pain you’ve been through?”

 

   He was quiet for a moment. Finally he smiled, laughing quietly.

 

“Of course it was worth it.” He locked her eyes with confidence. “I wouldn’t trade it for the world.”

 

“You could have it again. What do you say Captain?”

 

“Looks like I found something to fight for.” He sat behind the black pieces. “I’m ready.”

 

“Good.”

 

   As Hades appeared, Caer again became the swan.

 

“Ready to lose Captain?” Hades took his place in front of the white pieces.

 

“Your move Hades.” He said with determination.

Chapter 119: Match Tied

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke/Underbrooke

The gods speak of the odd properties of divine magic as the fight reach the casket continues. The chess match begins to go in Killian’s favor, thought the struggle with Set remains perilous.

“Looks like everyone is here.” Adam came into the diner behind Belle.

 

   Robin and Zelena stood by the counter. Captain Baelfire and Hannah sat at the table in front of the Jukebox.

   At a far booth the four gods were seated, as though they were waiting for the punchline of a joke.

 

“But where is-?” Belle started.

 

   Henry appeared in a flash of blue light at Hannah’s side.

 

“I take it practice went well?” Adam asked with amusement.

 

“Absolutely.” Hannah grinned.

 

“Everyone is ready to fight the wraiths.” Henry agreed.

 

“You know what you’re doing right?” Granny asked.

 

“I’ve learned to trust Henry’s plans.” Robin nodded.

 

“Good for you.” Bae grumbled. “I’m not so sure how I feel about following my teenage daughter into battle.”

 

“The gods can see the future can’t they?” Smee asked through the kitchen window. “Can’t you give us any reassurance that this will work?”

 

“The future is constantly in flux.” Meng Po said with an unsettling smile as she drank her tea.

 

“The gods only have the ability to see the future according to our specific gifts.” Anubis said. “I have never been able to much of peoples futures as all I can see if their final judgement. Which of course changes constantly with the actions they take.”

 

“The future I see is associated with grief.” Tina sipped her black coffee. “Would you like to know who in your life you’re going to mourn?”

 

“No… thanks, I think I’ll keep that a surprise…” Robin said flatly.

 

“That means the only future Ixtab knows is related to suicide.” Belle trailed off.

 

“tuláakal máak waye' jach ki'imak u yóol u kíimsik u kuxtal.” Ixtab sat in front of a bloody plate, with a well cleaned t-bone.

 

“I’m afraid all I can tell you is of your future lives.” Meng Po set down her cup in the saucer. “The gods are not meant to tell mortals their future. It is why we are only privy to glimpses.”

 

“And most gods know it is best not to disclose what we know. It tends to change the outcome. Not always for the better.”

 

“So the result of this plan…?” Bae started.

 

“Your guess is as good as ours.” Anubis shrugged.

 

“I’m not worried.” Libitina raised her hand to granny for more coffee. “The children have the power of the Dioscuri. A power granted to those with the ability to change fate.”

 

“Change fate?” Adam asked.

 

“The Dioscuri are never gods, but demigods.” Anubis nodded. “Demigods are known to have much more sympathy for mortals. And fight on their behalf. The gods have bigger problems to worry about.”

 

“Don’t be so callous Anubis.” Meng Po kept up her disarming smile. “The gods have more sympathy for mortals than we let on. But the truth is humanity has shown to STRENGTHEN godly abilities.”

 

“How so?” Belle asked.

 

“Gods become jaded. Blind to the minutia of mortal life. We often believe our affairs ought not be dictated by lesser beings.”

 

“k'a'abéet u beetiko'ob?”

 

“Why yes.” Meng Po nodded to Ixtab. “Our power comes from the thoughts, feelings, emotions, the very existence of humanity. We are far more beholden to them than they are to us. And when mortal blood and divine blood intermingles, no matter how diluted, the result has proven to have much more diversity in power than strictly divine blood. Mortals are our future.”

 

    Meng Po stood and approached Henry and Hannah. She stood a couple of inches shorter than the growing teens. And yet her power could be felt throughout the diner with each step. She placed a hand on each of their shoulders.

 

“It is no small feat that the power of the Dioscuri was granted to the two of you. Have faith in your plan young Demigods. And have faith in eachother. Even without knowing your future, I have confidence in your victory.”

 

“Hear that daddy?” Hannah smirked. “Henry and I are Demigods.”

 

“Just don’t tell your mother.” Bae sighed.

 

*****

 

   Hades opened his eyes wide as Killian dropped his piece in place.

 

“Checkmate.” He smiled.

 

“Well done Captain.” Hades crossed his arms. “And here I thought my victory would go uncontested.”

 

“It’s not over yet.”

 

“All I have to do is win one more game. Don’t be too sure of yourself.” He waved his hand, the pieces switched places.

 

    Black in front of hades, white in front of Killian.

 

“Since I won the last round I don’t suppose you’ll tell me more about what you see in my future?”

 

“Nice try. The future is for the gods to know.”

 

“Then what if we add to our wager?” Killian moved first.

 

“Bold. Considering you’re one game away from becoming an empty vessel for me.”

 

“Then what have you got to lose?” Killian smirked.

 

“I’m willing to hear you out.” Hades moved his own pieces.

 

“If I win, and send you back to Tartarus in defeat, you tell me what you know.”

 

“I know a great deal Captain. You’re going to have to be more specific.”

 

“About my future. About what you’re looking for.” He moved his knight.

 

“I seriously doubt you could beat me at this point. But even I know not to show my hand before the game is over. No deal captain.” Hades took Killian’s queen.

 

He clenched his jaw to lose his most powerful piece. He rested his elbow on the table and his chin in his hand as he looked over the board.

 

“You’ve read my future to a point. But you’re looking for something. Something you haven’t seen yet. Something you’ve been waiting a very long time for. Something ordained by fate.” He made a calculated defensive move.

 

“Correct.” Hades advanced his attack. “Not that knowing gives you any indication as to what it is.”

 

“If I win the match, I want you to tell me what you’ve learned so far. Clearly you haven’t found what you’re looking for yet. So what’s the harm in telling me how far you’ve seen?”

 

“I suppose.” Hades kept up his aggressive maneuvers, backing Killian’s king into the corner. “Very well Captain. You have a deal. Should you somehow manage to win the match, I will tell you the future I have seen for you so far. But trust me. You’re not going to like it. I’ve taken your queen, and your king is in my sights. Check.”

 

“But we have a deal? You’ll tell me what you’ve seen if I win?” He looked up at the god.

 

“Yes. I will. But you’re in Check Captain. You have to move your King.” He smirked.

 

   Killian sighed and made yet another defensive maneuver.

 

“It’s rather ambitious of you to be making deals for your victory when you’re playing the way you are. I’m honestly stunned that a single victory has made you so overconfident.” He made a move that prepared him for mate in one more turn.

 

“Only fools are certain of their victory Hades. This game isn’t over yet.” He reached for his pawn on the other side of the board.

 

He moved diagonally, taking one of Hades pieces on the far end.

 

“And with that, my pawn becomes a queen.” Hook smiled.

 

Hades replaced the pawn with the strongest piece, a frown on his face. He quickly reached across to move his piece for a check mate.

 

“Ah-ah.” Hook shook his finger. “The game is already over Hades. Checkmate.”

 

“W-what?” Hades looked down.

 

“Always missing the power of a pawn.” He pointed. “When my piece became a queen, it put your king under direct attack with no place else to go. Checkmate. The match is tied.”

 

*****

 

    Set’s head was thrown back. Causing him to stumble backwards. He held tight to the staff. The group was surprised to see a welt on his head from them bullet. But it quickly began to heal.

 

“Clever.” He said angrily as he regained his footing. “Light magic does indeed have some effect on me. But not much.”

 

   The others quickly scrambled away from him as he brought the staff around. Emma glanced towards the casket. Wondering if she could make a break for it.

 

“Don’t even think about it.” Set warned. “You see, even if you wake him I’m going to destroy those you love. The minute your lips touch his someone of consequence is going to die.” He looked around the group.

 

“~We have to find a way to get that staff away from him.” Emma whispered.

 

“~How?” Jillian asked. “He’s got it gripped better than anyone I’ve ever seen. And it’s not like we can catch him unaware…”

 

“~Let’s just work on keeping him distracted for now.” Emma sighed.

 

“~We can’t keep this up much longer Emma…” Neal warned. “Someone is going to get hurt.”

 

“That you can bet on.” Set Smiled.

 

“Damn godly hearing…” Ruby groused.

 

“You see, Hades gave me orders to kill Hooks daughter. But the truth is he has no control over me. It is in my interested to follow his order at the moment but I am not beholden to them. And no matter who I kill, all that matters is the pirate staying asleep. So, give me a reason. I beg you.” He smiled looking around the group.

 

“If we all attack at once maybe we can get the staff before anyone gets hurt.” Snow glanced over her shoulder at David and James on the neighboring roof.

 

“Or he could kill half of us with one sweep of his arm!” Cora objected.

 

“Contain him!” Emma shouted suddenly, raising her hands.

 

   Regina did the same.

   Set was briefly trapped in a field of light magic cast by the two witches.

 

“Go!” Jillian called as the rest rushed straight for his arm holding the staff.

 

   As soon as the company moved, Set began to break free of the hold. He was slow. Moving through the magic like molasses as he struggled against the light.

    Snow, Hook, and Jill took hold of his arm. Jillian was the first to reach for his fingers, attempting to pry them off the staff one by one.

 

“Rrrraaaaaa!!!!” Set cried, blasting the group back with a wave of Energy.

 

   Milah and Ruby scarcely managing to stay on the roof. Regina was knocked to her back.

 

“I warned you! Gave you chance after chance to escape with your life!” The god glowed with a frightening dark energy as he stepped forwqrd. “What happens from here on out is your own fault.”

 

   He raised the staff towards Regina and fired a blast. She tried desperately to leap out of the way. But the blast stayed true. Going straight for her.

 

Chapter 120: What the Future Holds

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke (Library roof)

Killian’s final game with Hades plays out. The staff of Yama claims another victim. Emma uses the chaos to reach Killian and kiss him.

   Hades grit his teeth as the final game began. He moved his white pawn first. Killian countered with a simple opening move.

 

“You’re rather quiet Hades. You were so confident a minute ago.” Killian smirked.

 

“You got lucky. It won’t happen a third time.”

 

“I think it will.” Killian moved his bishop. “You see, the only thing standing between me and victory is myself. A rather common occurrence actually.”

 

“You’re not worried for the others?” Hades scoffed moving his castle. “Set is out there under my orders to kill your daughter.”

 

“She’s not dead.” He moved his pawn again.

 

“What makes you so sure?”

 

“She’s my daughter. And if there’s anything I imparted to her, it’s a laundry list of character flaws and a hell of an ability to survive.”

 

“If only it was enough.” Hades launched into an attack.

 

“It’s plenty trust me.” Killian opened his eyes wide, side stepping Hades advance. “The girl is a handful. Bit like I was at her age. Do you have any children?” 

 

”Without a doubt.” Hades nodded. “Not that I’ve ever met one of my children.”

“Why does it not surprise me that you’re an absent father?” He clicked his tongue with disapproval.

 

”Gods are the same as Mortals. The instinct to procreate is there, but we gods tend to view our children as a means to an end.” He moved his piece.

 

”Again, not surprised.” Killian moved his own.

 

”Male gods can’t conceive divine offspring.” Hades sighed, seemingly frustrated for some reason. “Not unless it’s with a goddess. And between you and me they’re not worth the trouble.”

 

    Killian laughed, quite familiar with female divinity. 

 

“It’s well known among gods and mortals that gods prefer to procreate with mortals. Any children I have are among YOUR people captain.”

 

”And you have no desire to meet them?” Killian asked. 

“I have a GREAT desire to meet them. But not for the reasons you would.”

 

”A loving and fulfilling relationship…?”

 

”To use their abilities to achieve my ends. I suppose you’ll say your children are what give you the strength to fight.” 

 

“I love being a father. Bae changed my life as much as his mother did. And though Jillian is a handful I’m better for knowing her. But that alone isn’t what gave me the confidence to win this game.”

 

“Oh? And what is?” Hades leaned back and crossed his arms. “Not that you’re going to win.”

 

“If you must know, it’s Emma Swan.” He glanced up at Caer, spreading her wings like a beacon of hope. “Emma wouldn’t let anything happen to Jillian. And if there’s someone harder to kill than me and my daughter it’s her.”

 

   A whisper could be heard all around them. A voice like the wind. Killian smiled and closed his eyes.

 

“Right on time Swan.” He smirked. “Sorry for the rush Hades. But it’s time for me to go. Checkmate.”

 

    Dropping his knight into place he stood.

 

“W-what?!?” Hades barked looking down at the board.

 

“I didn’t even need a clever strategy this time. You just made a foolish mistake.”

 

   The god stared intently at the pieces. Knowing it to be true.

 

“Oh. And I think we had a deal. I win and you tell me what you’ve seen of my future so far.” Killian couldn’t hide the smugness at his victory.

 

   Hades grit his teeth. The crown of blue flames erupting once more.

 

“Enjoy your victory while you can Captain. Because what I have seen of your future is your return to Tartarus. I’ll have another chance to torture you. And plenty of anger to vent.” Hades raised his hand and was gone in a flash of deep blue smoke.

 

*****

 

“No!” Emma cried, reaching out.

 

    Cora tried to push her daughter out of the way. Succeeding in saving her, but unable to escape in time as the blast struck her instead.

 

“Mother!!!” Regina cried as Cora began to glow with the same blue light as Heracles.

 

   Cora looked down at her body. Then up to Regina.

 

“Regina… I wasn’t a perfect mother. I wasn’t even a good mother. But I do love you. You believe me don’t you?”

 

“Yes, I’m sorry mother… if only-“

 

“It’s better this way.” She smiled sadly. “Now I don’t have to go back to Tartarus when this is over.”

   The light began to consume her.

“I’m glad you found Zelena. Tell her that I love her. Tell her the only reason I ever sent her away was to protect her.”

 

“I will mother.” A mascara soaked tear streaked her cheek as Cora was gone.

 

   Emma used the moment and turned, Running at the casket. Set noticed and brought the staff around to attack. A shot rang out as David fired from the neighboring rooftop. His shot missed.

   But Jillian’s didn’t.

   Successfully diverting the blast away from Emma and out into the open air. She reached the casket and threw open the lid. With a smile she whispered softly to him as she brushed a lock of his bangs off his forehead.

 

“Come back to me.” She said, leaning in to place a kiss on his lips.

 

   The group waited. And waited. But nothing happened.

   Killian didn’t move.

Chapter 121: Battles Won

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke (library roof) Storybrooke (street in front of library)

The team in the afterlife need to retrieve the staff of Yama from Set. Meanwhile, Henry and Hannah’s plan comes to fruition.

“N-no…it can’t be…” Jillian said in shock, turning to look at Emma.

 

“There must be some mistake!” Snow shook her head.

 

“Killian!!!” Milah shouted.

 

   He remained motionless in his casket.

 

“HAHAHAHAHA!!!” Set bellowed. “It didn’t work! Sorry Savior but I guess your man just doesn’t love you.”

 

    He took her roughly by the arm and threw her to the ground. Neal quickly rushed to help Emma to her feet as the company backed away, defeated. The the god of Discord stood between the heroes and Hook.

 

“Don’t think I’ll be letting anyone else get close enough to try that again.” He said sternly, raising the staff. “Now. Unless you all leave and return to your realm right now, I’m going to start destroying. And I care not who.”

 

    Suddenly Set stumbled forward. Kicked from behind. The staff ripped out of his hand. He turned quickly to see Killian, holding the Kaladanda.

 

“H-how…?” He said, stunned.

 

“My kiss worked.” Emma crossed her arms confidently. “But we came here for two reasons. To wake Killian, and get the staff.”

 

“She whispered to me to wait for such an opportunity.” He smiled. “Now I have the staff. And I will not hesitate to use it to save my friends.”

 

   He pointed the ornate tip at Set. He raised his hands in surrender.

 

“This isn’t over.” He said darkly. “You’ve eaten the fruit of Tartarus. Hades owns you. You’ll be back on the equinox. If you’re not, the armies of hell will swarm your precious storybrooke and drag you back by force. You’ll never be safe.”

 

“Then perhaps I should dispose of you now?” Killian raised an eyebrow.

 

   Set straightened. Looking at the staff in fear.

 

“Until we meet again Captain Jones.” He snarled and raised his hand to disappear in a flash of dark smoke.

 

“Daddy!” Jillian ran to him and threw her arms around his shoulders. “At last we can go home!”

 

“I’m glad you’re safe my girl.” He held her back. “I was worried.”

 

“I’m a survivor.” She smiled.

 

“Aye.” He beamed at her.

 

“It’s good to have you back father.” Neal and Milah approached.

 

“We better get out of here before we end up in Another crazy fight.” Snow sighed, raising her hand to wave to David on the neighboring roof.

 

    Emma approached Regina, looking out onto the sepia town.

 

“I’m sorry about your mom…” She said.

 

“I always knew she loved me.” Regina looked down at her hands. “It was a twisted messes up kind of love. But in her own way… she did love me.”

 

   Emma nodded, silently, unsure what to say.

 

“I’ve been scared, that I won’t be able to love my children the way they need. Because I never had an example from my own mother…”

 

“There are lots of ways to learn to love Regina. I’d say the mere fact you’re worried about loving your children the right way means you’re on the right track. And you have a whole family at home waiting for you.”

 

“In a way I’m glad. Mother was happy in the end. And I feel like I finally got to say goodbye.”

 

   Emma put a hand on her shoulder for comfort. Regina wiped her eyes with her sleeve before turning and smiling at Emma.

 

“What about you? You got the proof you needed.”

 

“Proof?” Emma asked.

 

“It’s true love. There’s no denying it anymore. Your kiss woke him. That means you get your happy ending.”

 

   Emma turned and made eye contact with Killian, surrounded by his family and friends. He smiled and nodded his head to her in thanks.

 

“We’ll see.” She nodded back. “Once he’s healed.”

 

*****

 

“Ready?” Henry asked, standing in front of the library doors.

 

   Hannah nodded, next to Belle with a hand on her shoulder. Weeping rose at the ready.

    Henry raised a hand to Adam on one side of the street, Robin and Bae on the other. Zelena in the center on the far side.

 

“Alright.” Henry said. “Everyone think of death and loved ones lost. We’re trying to summon all of them. Now!”

 

   They all closed their eyes. Thinking as hard as they could. Before long a loud screech rang through the town.

 

   The sunlit sky above them growing dark with black specters. Belle gripped her blade nervously.

 

“Hold…” Hannah said quietly. “Hold…”

 

   The first two ghosts swooped down towards them.

 

“Now!” Hannah cried.

 

   Belle slashed with her sword. A blade of pink light escaping and striking two wraiths at once.

 

“Henry!” Hannah shouted, she and Belle disappeared in a flash of blue light appearing at Henry’s side. “Again!”

 

   Belle slashed once more from behind, striking another wraith.

   Hannah sprinted to the other side of the street near Bae and Robin. More wraiths began to descend towards Belle and Henry.

 

“Hannah!” He shouted, disappearing in a flash.

 

   Belle struck again, freeing another two wraiths as Henry sprinted to Adam. A couple of wraiths had started making their way at them before they disappeared in a flash of light, expecting the creatures to follow. But they stayed their course.

   Robin and Bae were at the mercy of the ghosts. Baelfire was first. The specter reaching out and grasping him by the collar, lifting him off his feet. Robin quickly threw one of Roland’s water balloons of milk. Causing the creature to drop the captain and fly back up into the cloud of swirling shadows.

 

“Zelena! Try to contain them!” Robin shouted.

 

   The witch summoned what light magic she could to stop any wraiths not aimed at Belle.

 

“Here!” The scholar shouted rushing forward.

 

   Three specters swooped down at her.

 

“Belle!” Adam said in alarm, rushing to her aid.

 

   She dispatched the three with a single slash. Henry took hold of her as another wave of ghosts came down and teleported her to the other side of the street.

   Adam remained. Out of position after his fear for Belle’s safety. One of the wraiths grabbed him by the neck, lifting him off his feet. He grasped the creatures wrists, trying to stop it from choking him. He felt cold as the creature caused the life in him to go stale.

 

“Adam!” Belle rushed over.

 

   She slashed, but the creature was too high for her to reach.

 

“Robin!” Henry called. “Can you shoot a rope over him?”

 

“I can certainly try.” The archer tied a bit of rope to the end of an arrow shooting it in an arc over Adam.

 

   Hannah caught the Arrow. Taking hold of one side of the rope with Henry as Robin and Bae took the other. They both pulled, managing to bring Adam and the wraith lower to the street. Zelena summoned enough light magic to surround the wraith, causing it to let Adam go to fall to the street. Belle stepped forward and dispatched the creature with a slash of her sword.

 

“Adam!” She rushed to his side.

 

   He sat up slowly, coughing as he caught his breath. The color slowly rushed back to his skin.

 

“This is getting dangerous!” Zelena rushed over. “You could have died!”

 

“No don't!” Robin warned, just as the three remaining wraiths swooped down and lifted the wicked witch into the air. “Zelena!”

 

   He threw a water balloon, but it did little to help. The wraiths tore and ripped at her, their hands passing through her body as though they were going to rip out her very soul. Zelena cried out in pain. But hearing her cries paled in comparison to the silence that followed.

 

“B-Belle! Hurry!” Adam croaked with an injured throat.

 

   She stood, letting fly a blast of her sword, dispelling another wraith. But the remaining two held her tight, continuing their attack.

   Baelfire took the rope they had used to pull Adam drown, trying a quick slip not and looping Zelena’s leg in one well-aimed throw. He pulled, but was unsuccessful against two wraiths.

 

“Dad!” Henry rushed to help.

 

   Hannah appeared next to her brother in a flash. The three pulled as hard as they could. Robin joining them and succeeding in pulling her low enough for Belle to hit the final two ghosts with her sword. Zelena dropped to the street below in a heap. Robin and Henry hurried to check on her.

 

“Is that all of them?” Adam stood, holding his neck.

 

“Yes.” Belle sighed looking around the street at the wide array of gods, slowly getting to their feet. “Now what do we do?”

 

“Now we wait for the others to return.” Adam placed a hand on her shoulder.

 

“Zelena!” Robin tried to rouse her.

 

    Baelfire checked her pulse.

 

“She’s breathing.” He said.

 

“I’m calling the doctor.” Robin pulled his phone out and dialed.

 

“I’m sorry daddy.” Hannah said sadly. “I thought our plan would work…”

 

“It did work Hannah.” He reassured.

 

“But she got hurt. And so did Adam…”

 

   Henry also looked upset.

 

“Hey.” He pulled his daughter into a sidelong hug, opening his other arm for Henry. “You two did amazing. I have to admit, I’m not crazy about the idea of teenagers masterminding a battle plan, but this battle was a success. Adam is ok. Zelena needs to be patched up but she’s going to be alright.
   If you two are going to keep this up, you have to remember that these things happen. People get hurt. These fights are dangerous. But so long as you have help, and someone looking out for you, you can succeed.”

 

“Thanks papa.” Hannah leaned in to him.

 

“I’m glad you have each other.” He put a hand on Henry’s head. “And I’m proud of both of you.”

 

   Henry and Hannah smiled at one another in their father’s arms.

 

“But, uh, maybe you two can look out for me…” He said nervously.

 

“What do you mean?” Henry asked.

 

“I’m going to have to tell Sadie about this…”

Chapter 122: Family and Friends

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke

The battle in the afterlife has ended. As the company returns to the loft Emma and Killian are comforted by their respective families. But remain at a distance from each other.

“They made it! See Shenzi? I told you they’d be fine!”

 

    The Hyenas approached the group on the street, followed closely by the dragon witches.

 

“Never doubted them for a minute Banzai! How about you Ed?”

 

“You never know with these people.” He shook his head.

 

“Is everyone alright?” Maleficent asked.

 

“We… we lost Cora…” Emma said sadly.

 

   Regina turned her head away.

 

“But we were victorious in the end.” Jillian  said.

 

“And now we can go home.” Snow sighed with relief.

 

   Lilly quietly made her way over to the mayor.

 

“Hey.” She said. “How are you doing?”

 

“Fine.” She turned away.

 

“Don’t fucking lie. I’m trying to relate to you here.”

 

“Relate to me about what?” She demanded.

 

“Your mom died. My mom died. We met your mom in the afterlife. We met my mom in the afterlife. Sorry to say Queenie but you and I have a lot in common now.”

 

“I suppose we do.”

 

“How are you feeling about your mom?”

 

“I’m a bit sad. But also relieved that my final memory of her can be something… good. And she’s not suffering anymore.”

 

“We have that in common too.” Lilly put a hand on her shoulder. “Look, when my mom died, you and your sister were there for me. And it helped. So… if you need someone to talk to, or whatever, you can talk to me.”

 

“Thank you Lilly.” Regina said sincerely.

 

   Emma watched, proud of her old friend for how far she had come on their journey. She turned back to the front of the group. Unable to hide a quiet laugh. The Jones family walked ahead. Neal on his father’s left, Jillian on his right. Beside her was Daddy Hook, and Milah. She couldn’t help but love the sight of Jill at the center.

   Ruby followed close behind with Maleficent and James.

   David stepped up to Emma’s right side, Snow on her left.

 

“How are you doing?” Her mother asked.

 

“I’ll be ok. I just want to get home and put this behind us. Relax for a while.”

 

“We could all use a break.” David agreed.

 

“Mom, dad, I want to thank you for coming on this trip. I know it wasn’t easy for you to leave Neal. But I don’t know how I could have done this without you. Without any of you. Remove any one of us from this and we may not have succeeded.”

 

“You’re our child as much as Neal is Emma.” Snow put an arm around her.

 

“We knew how important this was to you. And no matter how old you get or how far you go. We will always be your parents. We will always care about you just as much as Neal.” David put his arm around the other shoulder.

 

   Emma smiled. Feeling a sense of joy for the first time since they had arrived. And yet, she knew their ordeal wouldn’t be over until they were all home safe.

   The company walked up the stairs to the loft. Surprised to hear voices inside. They quickly opened the door to find Meg having tea on the couch with Shuck and-

 

“Persephone!” Emma exclaimed.

 

“Congratulations.” Said the goddess set her teacup down delicately. “You are victorious.”

 

“Killian!” Meg stood quickly and rushed to her friend to embrace him.

 

    Shuck followed close behind, excitedly lifting his front feet in his eagerness to greet his master.

 

“Meg.” He hugged her back. “They told me what happened to Heracles. I’m sorry.”

 

   She wiped her eyes.

 

“He succeeded in his final labor.” She said.

 

    Killian noticed a glimmer in her eye.

 

“And now, because of him, I can move on and see my children again.”

 

“It’s time for many of us to move on.” Daddy Hook stepped up. “I should get that staff back to Yama before it falls into the wrong hands.”

 

   Milah’s eyes fell.

 

“We need to rest.” Snow said, ever the mother. “We don’t have to rush our goodbyes. Why don’t we have lunch together first?”

 

“That sounds pretty good right now.” Regina agreed.

 

“Yes! They’re going to feed us Banzai!”

 

“You said it Shenzi! Can’t think of anything better after a tough battle!”

 

“Persephone? Would you join us?” Killian asked.

 

“It would be my pleasure.” She smiled. “But you may want to contact your friends and tell them of your return.”

    She pointed to the mirror on the wall.

“They’ve just been through a mighty battle themselves.”

 

Chapter 123: Wicked isn’t Born

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke

After the fight against the wraiths they revive the exciting news that the crew is coming home. Zelena wakes in the hospital with someone unexpected at her side.

   There was a knock at the door of the loft.

 

“Mama? Daddy?” Neal asked excitedly.

 

“They’re not home yet little prince.” Ariel smiled.

 

   She opened the door.

 

“Henry! Hannah! Baelfire!”

 

“Henwy!” Neal perked up.

 

“How did it go?” Ariel asked with concern as they came in.

 

    Neal ran to Henry who lifted him up onto his hip.

 

“As well as it could have. The wraiths have all been released.” Baelfire said.

 

“Anubis took over afterwards.” Hanna said as she made silly faces for Neal.

 

“Then it’s over? No one was hurt?” Ariel sighed.

 

“Adam is a little worse for the wear. But he’ll be fine. Zelena was hurt. Robin went with her to the hospital.”

 

   A cloud of black smoke erupted in the loft as Hopper appeared with Libitina.

 

“I’ve spoken with the gods.” He said, looking a bit uncomfortable to travel by magic. “They plan to return as soon as the others are back.”

 

“You’ll be hearing from them shortly.” Tina pointed a thin pale finger to the mirror on the wall.

 

*****

 

   A gentile beeping could be heard. Zelena slowly opened her eyes. She took a deep breath to see the simple tiles of the hospital ceiling above her.

 

“Welcome back.” Robin sat at her bedside.

 

“W-what are you doing here?” She asked.

 

“Making sure you’re alright.” He flashed his gallant smile.

 

“Me? But… why…?”

 

“I read the storybook you know.” He looked down at his hands, clasped together in slight apprehension. “It hasn’t been easy for me to get used to having you around after all that happened between us. But I know you helped Regina in my absence. And I know you love Margot. Of that much I am certain. If Regina was here I know she would be at your bedside. So it only seemed right that while she’s away… I should be.”

 

   Zelena was speechless.

 

“You know, when she comes back, you don’t have to leave. You can stay and help with Margot.”

 

“I’m not sure that’s appropriate.” She turned her face away. “She’s… she’s not mine. And as much as I have enjoyed spending time with her… perhaps I need to settle into my role as her aunt.”

 

“I hope you do.” Robin nodded. “But what I’m saying is, you’ve changed Zelena. It’s clear that you’re making an effort. And I want to encourage that. I want you to feel like part of the family.”

 

“R-really…?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“It’s… not easy for me to imagine a happy family. I never had one. My adoptive mother loved me, but she died when I was young. And my father… he was the first person to call me wicked…”

 

“It seems that when he called you that, you simply accepted the role. But you don’t have to. Regina has a saying that I quite like. Evil isn’t born, it’s made. You have a chance to remake yourself Zelena. And I sincerely hope you do. Regina has become rather fond of you, and so has Roland. You have just as much capacity for good as you do wickedness. The only question that remains is what are you going to do with it?”

   He stood and made for the door.

“I have to check in on Margot and Marian. But I’ll be back. Roland would like to come visit if you’re ok with that.”

 

“Y-yes.” She was still stunned.

 

   He nodded and turned to leave.

 

“Robin!” She called.

 

   He turned back.

 

“Thank you. Thank you for being here when I woke up.”

 

“Thank you for your help against the wraiths.”

 

“I know I haven’t really said it. But I’m sorry. For what I did to you. I’ve spent so much of my life consumed by my own pain, I never cared about anyone else’s. I know what I’ve done. And I know it was wrong. And I hope I can earn your forgiveness.”

 

“You are Zelena.” He assured her. “And you’re doing a rather good job. Take care, I’ll be back later.”

 

Chapter 124: A Farewell to Fallen Heroes

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke (loft)

Loved ones say their final goodbyes to the dead as the crew in the afterlife prepares to return home.

“Are you feeling alright? Perhaps we should see if Zelena is awake to heal you?”

 

“She was hurt much worse than me.” He gingerly touched his bruised neck. “I’ll be alright. We best not bother her. Besides, I’m looking forward to seeing the boys. We can finally take them for a walk without worrying about being attacked.”

 

They walked down the street towards the pawnshop. As they drew near, Rumple answered the door holding Sylvinet.

 

“You’re here! Did it go alright?” He asked.

 

“Storybrooke is free of wraiths.” Belle smiled.

 

“That’s wonderful news.” Rumple said with relief. “I had a feeling things went well. I just got a call from Henry.”

 

“Henry?” Belle asked as she took the baby, stepping into the foyer. “Is everything alright?”

 

“More than alright.” Rumple gave a slight smile. “It would seem the others are coming home.”

 

*****

 

   The mirror crackled to life.

 

“Mom!” Henry smiled. “It’s good to see you.”

 

“~Good to see you too kid.” Emma looked fondly on her son. “~Hopefully soon I’ll be seeing you in person.”

 

“Really?!?” He exclaimed.

 

“~Really. Look, this is going to be the last chance for the living to talk to the dead. Persephone told us once the portal closes we won’t be able to reach the other side with the mirror anymore.”

 

“Of course.” Henry nodded his understanding. “Who first?”

 

“Hopper?” Emma looked over Henry’s shoulder. “There’s someone who would like to talk to you.”

 

   He stepped slowly up to the mirror.

 

“Who?” He wondered.

 

   Emma stepped aside. Hopper waited, but soon lost his breath as Ed stepped into frame. Hopper began to softly cry immediately, smiling through tears.

 

“Ed.” He whispered. “I can’t tell you how much I’ve missed you.”

 

“~I’ve missed you too.” He replied.

 

“YOU CAN TALK?!?” Hopper shouted, quite out of character.

 

“~In the afterlife. Yes.”

 

“I never imagined…” The doctor couldn’t help but weep. “There are so many things we could talk about.”

 

“~I would like to talk about my death.”

 

“What happened to you…” He looked down. “I feel responsible.”

 

“~Archie.” Ed said gently. “~I knew what could happen to me when I went with Merida to that cave. I volunteered to be the one killed. There is nothing you need to feel guilty about.”

 

“Are you happy?” Hopper asked. “In the afterlife?”

 

“~Yes Archie. The truth is, when I met you I had lost my friends. It was always my intention to let my life go so I could be with them. The sacrifice was not unselfish. I wanted to see Shenzi and Banzai. And I have.”

 

   On either side of the feral man stepped two very distinct people. Their appearance couldn’t be more diverse. And yet somehow the three of them were the same. Remembering Ed’s drawings, Hopper knew exactly which was which. Banzai with his short and receding hairline. A wide toothy smile almost too big for his face. He had a lively look about him. Shenzi in their animal skins and twisted locks of hair. Their deep dark skin and tight lipped smirk. A playful certainty about them.

Ed looked perfectly in place among the two. A surge of happiness filled Hoppers chest.

 

 

“It’s a pleasure to meet you Banzai and Shenzi.” Archie couldn’t help a steady stream of tears that simply would not stop. “Ed told me so much about you. In his own way.”

 

“~Thanks for taking care of him doc. We were worried about him. Isn’t that right Shenzi?”

 

“~No kidding Banzai! The last thing we wanted was for this knucklehead to be on his own.” They rubbed Ed’s head.

 

“~I am happy to be with my friends.” Ed said as his companions wrapped their arms around him in unison. “~I regret that you and I met during such a dark time. I would like to have known you sooner. Longer.”

 

“I feel the same.”

 

“~ After my friends died I thought I would never know companionship again. But you and Mer were as important to me as Shenzi and Banzai.”

 

“~That makes you a Hyena!” Shenzi drew their face in close to the mirror taking up most of the frame. “Don’t you agree Banzai?”

 

“~Sure do Shenzi! You’re in the gang now Archie. Even though we won’t meet until you join the afterlife, you can be sure of one thing. Right Ed?”

 

“~Yes.” The wild man looked into Archie’s eyes and smiled. “You have friends waiting for you.”

 

“I’m honored to be a Hyena.” Hopper placed his hand on his chest and bowed his head.

 

“~Do us a favor doc.” Said Banzai. “Deliver a message.”

 

“A message?”

 

“To our boss Merida.” Shenzi nodded.

 

“Of course.” Hopper nodded.

 

“~Tell her it worked.” Ed said.

 

“~When she buried us together. We were united again.” Shenzi smiled softly.

 

“I’ll tell her.” He nodded. “She’ll be thrilled. Shenzi, Banzai… Ed. You are remembered. Rest in peace. All of you.”

 

“~Thank you Archie. For everything. I will see you again someday.” Ed stepped up.

 

“I look forward to it my friend.”

 

*****

 

“Hey dad.” Henry held back tears to see his father.

 

“~Hey kid. Looks like this is the last chance we’re going to get to talk.” Bae said with a half-smile.

 

“At least until my time comes.” The teen scratched his head.

 

“~I lost my father too Henry. I know how much it hurts. I know… you may even be mad at me for leaving you.”

 

“No! Of course not! I mean… not anymore.” He looked away. “I may have been a little mad at first. But you did it to save me. Not just my life but my existence. To be mad at you for that… would be ungrateful.”

 

“~You don’t have to be grateful. But I do have one condition of my sacrifice.” He said seriously.

 

“W-what?” Henry was unsure of his tone.

 

“~Have some adventures.” He smiled.

 

   Henry let out a relieved breath of laughter.

 

“~ Find something you’re not supposed to do and do it anyway. See distant lands and cultures. Find a world you’ve never been to before and cause trouble. Make friends, fall in love, Piss off your moms.”

 

“I’m pretty good at that part actually. They’ve completely given up on grounding me because I was just always grounded.”

 

“~That’s my boy.” Neal laughed. “~Just make sure you have fun Henry. That’s all I want from you.”

 

   They talked for a good hour. Even Milah joined the conversation with her grandson. Henry wished it would never end. But he knew he had to give some time to the others.

 

“Goodbye dad. Grandma.” Henry nodded wiping a tear. “I… I miss you.”

 

*****

 

    Hannah wrung her hands nervously as she waited for a face to appear in the mirror.

 

“It’s alright kiddo. You’ve spoken to him before. There’s no need to be nervous.”

 

“He’s a hero dad.” She looked up at him. “I can’t help it.”

 

“It’s still funny to me that the world sees him that way now.”

 

“Funny?”

 

“Well, to me he was just Killian. He taught me to sail, fight, even how to captain a ship. Even after he died he was always my father. And that has always meant more to me than Captain Hook, the hero.”

 

   Hannah smiled and stopped wringing her hands. Her grandfathers face appeared, a bright smile on his lips as he caught sight of them.

 

“~I’ll never get sick of seeing you two.”

 

“It’s amazing we’ve even had this opportunity father. To be able to introduce you to my daughter. It has weighed on me for her whole life she wasn’t able to meet you.”

 

“~Aye. I’m rather grateful to this lot. Because of them I’ve been able to meet Jillian and Hannah.”

 

“I suppose it is because of them isn’t it?”

 

“~They’re good people Bae. Do me a favor and help them out, when they need it.”

 

“A good pirate captain is loyal to his friends.” He nodded.

 

“Don’t worry grandfather, I won’t let him be selfish.” Hannah smiled.

 

“~Good girl. I knew I could count on you.” He winked. “~I’m sorry we haven’t had more time. But Milah tells me she called you Sea Bird.”

 

“Yeah.” Tears gathered in Hannah’s eyes. “She did. I miss her.”

 

“~She sends her regards.” Hook nodded. “~She loves you dearly.”

 

   Hannah wasn’t able to hold back a torrent of tears.

 

“Hey, Sea Bird.” He said in a comforting yet serious tone. “Whenever you’re sad, or alone, I want you to think of me and Milah. Think of us watching over you. We’ll never be truly gone from your life.”

 

“I know.” She nodded, wiping her cheeks with her sleeve. “I think of you both every day. I love you Grandfather Hook.”

 

“~I love you too Hannah.”

Notes:

I’ve got a good rhythm going in writing. I’ve had some shit happen recently. Which I’ve been oddly capable of handling. Guess the new meds are kicking in. But I’ve written ahead to the beginning of the happiness arc. NGL, there’s going to be a bit of “slap Killian” happening before the real happiness kicks in!
As always I’d love to hear suggestions of things you would like to see in this arc! Characters you’d like to catch up on!
Love to my readers as always!
Sorry for the slump! I’m back!

Chapter 125: A Farewell to Fallen Family

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke

The company takes a moment to speak to the loved ones they met in the afterlife.

   Neal stood at the side window. Looking out onto the rooftops.

 

“Hey.” Emma said, approaching from behind. “You doing ok?”

 

“I don’t regret what I did.” Neal said seriously. “I don’t regret my death. But I do regret missing Henry grow up. He’s so big now. And I missed that.”

 

“He misses you too.” She said gently.

 

“I think it will always be my biggest regret. Leaving you to take the fall for my crime. Sending you to jail. Making you carry Henry on your own. I’m sorry Emma.”

 

“Don’t be Neal. I’ve forgiven you.”

 

“I know but-“

 

“Hey.” She put a hand on his shoulder. “I understand you didn’t know I was pregnant. Hell, even I didn’t know. I understand you thought you were doing the right thing. Not getting in the way of my destiny.”

 

“There are so many other actions I could have taken.”

 

“Yeah. And Jillian will probably end up visiting a timeline where you did stay with me.” She smirked. “But this is ours. And you’re remembered as a hero back home.”

 

“A hero.” He scoffed. “Does one final act really redeem me of all the wrong I’ve done?”

 

“Yes.” Emma said plainly, as though it were obvious. “Neal, Killian terrorized the town. It was without a doubt the most devastating battle we’ve ever fought. And I’m including the one we just came back from. But in the end, he fought the darkness and won. You’re asking me if your sins can be forgiven? They already have.”

 

   She saw a glimmer in his eye. He turned to her and held out an arm. She stepped in to a sidelong embrace. Putting her arm around his back and resting her head on his shoulder.

 

“Be sure to remind him would you?” He asked. “That his father loves him?”

 

“I do Neal. And I always will. Nothing could ever replace you. But he’s happy. He’s safe. And he’s grown in to all the best parts of each of us.”

 

“It’s a good thing he didn’t get the worst parts. What a handful that would be.”

 

“Well both of us had a crazy thirst for adventure. And I think he got an unhealthy dose of that to say the least.”

 

   Neal laughed.

 

“We made a pretty great kid.” He smiled.

 

“Yeah.” Emma agreed. “We did.”

 

 

*****

 

   Lilly walked into the nursery. She sat heavily on the couch and sighed.

 

“Everything alright?” Maleficent asked.

 

“Marian isn’t there.” She looked down at her hands.

 

“And that worries you?”

 

“Damn right it worries me. The last time I spoke to her I fucking hung up on her. When I get back… maybe she’s done with me. I can hardly blame her.”

 

“Marian is an understanding person. She will hear you out Lilith.” Her mother reassured.

 

“I hope so… I really fucked up this time.”

 

“You may have come here with bad intentions but you’re leaving a better person for your experience. You’re the daughter of a villain Lilly. I’ve done so much wrong in my life. There’s a reason I ended up in Tartarus.”

 

“Mom, you’re not a villain.”

 

“You’re right. I don’t think anyone is anymore honestly.”

 

“Cruela was pretty fucking bad.” Lilly opened her eyes wide.

 

“Even so.” Maleficent laughed. “The people called villains are usually good people when given a chance.”

 

“In Storybrooke anyway. The real world? Not so much.”

 

“What matters is the actions you take Lillith. Not what you thought of taking. Even the most heroic people can have dark thoughts. I wasn’t very good at not acting on them. Which is why I am so proud of you for the decisions you’ve made.”

 

“But what scares me is how fucking close I got to making the wrong decision.”

 

“You believe it was the wrong decision to try to kill Hook?”

 

“It was wasn’t it? I’ve been blaming him for so much. My rage, my pain. It was all focused on him. But the minute I had him, as soon as it came time to destroy him, I looked at him and saw myself. Someone cursed to do wrong even when they want so desperately to do right. And in the end, he was a good man. He fought against his darkest and sacrificed to fix his mistake. That’s not something I was ever able to do with my own curse.”

 

“You fought your darkness too Lilly.” She placed a hand on her daughter’s shoulder. “You decided not to kill him. That takes strength.”

 

“But I don’t have my curse to use as a fucking excuse anymore.”

 

“When you and Emma corrected your energies it didn’t leave you filled with good. It left a blank slate. You’re going to be angry, and make bad decisions. But you can choose now Lilith. And you did. You chose right. All on your own.”

 

    Lilly leaned her head into her mom’s shoulder.

 

“I’ve missed you so fucking much mom.”

 

    She ran her hand over her daughter’s hair, thinking of how much she too would miss her when she was gone again. But grateful to have had one more chance to be with her.

 

*****

 

“I brought you a sandwich.” David held out a plate to his brother.

 

“What is it?” James raised an eyebrow.

 

“PB & J.”

 

“Am I supposed to know what that means?”

 

“Peanut Butter and Jelly.” He smirked.

 

“That sounds strange.”

 

“Just try it.”

 

   He took the plate. David settled on the couch next to him. James cautiously bit into the sandwich. Chewing slowly. After a moment of letting the sweet and salty sandwich alight his tastebuds he eagerly took another bite. And another.

 

“Told you you’d like it.” David smirked.

 

“How bid joo no?”

 

“Huh?”

 

   James had some difficulty swallowing his mouthful of masticated peanut butter.

 

“How did you know?”

 

“Well Neal loves PB & J. Something told me you’d have that in common.”

 

“No, I mean…” He looked at his sandwich. “How did you know I wouldn’t betray you?”

 

“Oh. Well. I guess I didn’t. But I’ve learned to take a leap of faith.”

 

“But… if you were wrong you’d be putting your family at risk.”

 

“You are my family James. And it may have been wishful thinking to hope you’d be a better person deep down. Back home, in storybrooke, we have this thing called the VI. The villain initiative. It’s a chance for people seen as villains in the past to have a second chance. I’d like to think that if you were alive… you’d get a second chance too.”

 

“The VI? Did you come up with that?”

 

“No, I was actually opposed to it. But it turns out it was the right thing to do. Just like trusting you was. The person who came up with the VI was her.” He nodded his head towards Regina.

 

“The evil queen?”

 

“That’s the thing, she’s not actually evil. Pretty much none of them are. Most of them are just… wounded.”

 

“Sounds like you’ve got a collection of villains.” James laughed.

 

“Regina isn’t the only one. Maleficent is a reformed villain. And her daughter has had her fair share of controversy. Cora seemed like she would give in to her darkness forever. But in the end even she chose to act heroically.”

 

“I can see why you’d be willing to take a leap of faith after that.” James said quietly.

 

“The most impressive one is Killian. Before he died, he killed and tortured the citizens of storybrooke, held me captive. And his usual brand of chaos. Property damage.

   He’s been an adversary before. But this last time, I could see him struggling. I’ve never felt so much sympathy for someone attacking my family before in my life. But here I am, on a journey to bring him back.”

 

“Rather heroic of you.”

 

“Don’t give me too much credit. It took me a while to come around on him. But I’m glad I did. If I hadn’t… I wouldn’t have gotten to meet you. Here. In the afterlife. The time we’ve spent has given me some closure on a very dark chapter of my life.”

 

“Well the truth is, so am I.” He stood to clear his plate, making his way into the kitchen.

 

“You see?” David followed. “A leap of faith can be rewarding.”

 

“It was your leap of faith. I was stubborn and ready to burn down the loft when I got here. But in the end your trust gave me something I didn’t realize I was missing in life.”

 

“What’s that?”

 

“A brother.”

 

   David pulled him into a firm embrace.

 

“W-what are you doing…?” James asked rigidly.

 

“Hugging you.”

 

“Why?”

 

“Because you’re my brother.”

 

“It’s strange.”

 

“Just try it.”

 

   With a heavy sigh, James awkwardly put his arms around his brother. After a moment his nerves settled and he found himself relaxed and even comforted. David felt a shudder of his brother’s shoulders. He held him even tighter, as James let slip a few tears of emotion.

 

“I think I’m actually going to miss you.” The elder twin stepped back, wiping his eyes.

 

“I’m going to miss you too James. I wish we could have had more time. But I’m looking forward to getting back, and telling my son all about his uncle.”

 

*****

 

    Liam stood on the roof of the loft, looking out over the rooftops towards the sepia sea.

 

“It’s not the same is it?”

 

   He turned to see his brother coming up the fire escape. As soon as his feet touched the roof Shucks red eyes appeared in the shadows. The dog quickly coming to his masters side.

 

“The sea isn’t the same here. It doesn’t calm me like it does in the land of the living. In fact, I find it frustrating.”

 

“You were always the one that loved the sea. My first love was sailing. I think in life I tried desperately to control the world around me. To take charge of my life so I didn’t have to feel the pain I had before. Pain like losing mother. Being abandoned by father.”

 

“I certainly didn’t help. Always messing up your naval career.” He scratched his head.

 

“You needn’t feel guilty about that.”

 

“I always understood why you liked ships Liam. I always understood that what you wanted was to take control of your life.”

 

“A ship can be controlled. The masts, the helm, the rudder. A ship goes where she’s told. After father left us, my greatest desire was a ship of my own. Structure. A home for us. For a moment… we had it. Until I let my hubris get the better of me.” He looked down at his arm where he had once infected himself with Dreamshade.

 

“You never really did have it Liam. Because you’re wrong about ships.”

 

   He turned, raising an expressive brow, not unlike his brothers.

 

“A ship isn’t meant to be controlled. She’s meant to be guided. You work with her, not against her. A ship makes decisions and actions of her own. The harder you try to force her the less control you’ll have.”

 

“That’s why you’re a better sailor than me.” Liam smiled with pride in his brother.

 

“I can’t blame you for seeking control Liam. Our childhood was completely out of our hands. Our suffering no fault of our own. But eventually the mantle of blame does fall on our shoulders. As we became grown we didn’t have the option of using childhood as a scapegoat. Our actions were our own.”

 

“I know why I was in hell. I killed indiscriminately to achieve my goals. To desperately clutch that control.” He closed his fist. “Even in that cell, under constant torture, I couldn’t bring myself to regret my actions. I killed innocent men to get my way and rise in the ranks. But when you learned what I had done, when I saw the disappointment in your eyes, that’s the first time I felt remorse.”

 

“I understand your desperation Liam. And I know I didn’t make your life any easier. But I’m glad to have seen you again.”

 

“Killian… putting yourself under that curse… to save me…” He looked down and shook his head. “I can’t begin to repay you.”

 

“Then don’t. You sacrificed yourself for me again and again in life. You could have left, like father, but you never did. As far as I’m concerned we’re even. I’m WITH you brother. And I’m sorry that I ever wavered.”

 

    Liam crossed the roof and put his arms around his brothers shoulders. Killian embraced him back.

 

“I love you Killian.” Liam said quietly. “And I’m so proud of you. You’ve become a better man than I could ever be.”

 

“I’m hardly perfect.” Killian looked down as they dropped the embrace.

 

“You think I don’t know that?” Liam laughed. “Killian, in life you were a drunk, a letch, an impulsive gambler, and a pirate. From what I can tell you still are. But where you once turned to drink, you found friends. Where you once turned to meaningless sex you found love. Gambling became cunning. And you’re not just any pirate, you’re a captain. Captain Hook.”

 

“You’ve never called me that before.”

 

“Jillian tells me it’s a name you wear with pride.”

 

“Sometimes. Others it serves to remind me of my duality. My darkness.”

 

“The darkness is as much a part of Killian as it is Hook. But look what you’ve done in spite of it. Return home Killian. Start your life again. And just know… I’m with you brother. Even separated in death, I am always with you.”

 

“I love you too Liam.” He smiled. “And, I’ll miss you. I’m glad we got a second chance to say goodbye.”

 

   Shuck began to whine. Liam reached down to pet him. He growled at first, his ears pressed back against his head. But as Liam withdrew he relaxed, stepping forward and offering his head. He cautiously petted the dog.

 

“It would seem he’s coming around on me.” He smiled.

 

“People can change. For worse and for the better. He can sense that about you. As do I.” Killian relaxed into a final moment of his brother, achieving a sense of closure he’d been desperately seeking for 300 years.

Chapter 126: Farewell for Now, Not Forever

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke

The group plans to depart the afterlife, but first they bid farewell to the souls they met along the way.

Notes:

Yasss I’m so ready to be DONE with this arc! I can’t wait to keep writing to happiness part of this story! I’ve got a lot of writing done now so I’m back to posting (ALMOST) every day!
Happy to get comments! You guys really keep me going and I am DETERMINED to finish this story!

“Well, it looks like this is it.” Hook looked down at the staff of Yama, his billowing pirate garb slightly dusty from the battle they had just fought.

 

   Milah stepped up to him and kissed him deeply.

 

“Are you going to be alright love?” He asked, carefully brushing back her hair with his hook.

 

“I was alright before you got here.” She crossed her arms. “You should know by now I don’t need you.”

 

“A strong woman indeed. No love for Captain Hook?” He smirked.

 

“Oh there’s love. So, so much love. But I don’t love you because I need you. I love you because I want you. And you were right. It was difficult to see my Killian having moved on. No matter how happy I am for him to find love again. I think I will always want him. Want you. And even though I don’t need you… I’m so glad you came. I’m so glad I got to feel one last moment of love with Captain Hook.”

 

“I love you Milah. I know the other Killian like I know myself. Don’t forget that when you move on to paradise. You never lost my love. Not for one second.”

 

    He put his left arm over her shoulder as they stepped towards the center of the loft. Killian and Liam came through the window off the fire escape. Jillian had tears in her eyes as she approached to embrace her father one last time.

 

“I’m glad I got to see you again.” She wiped a tear.

 

    She reached into her pocket and pulled out the small blue book. Poems of the sea.

 

“I’m glad you got that.” He smiled. “Did you see the page I marked for you?”

 

“I did.” She opened the book.

 

   The spine was damaged, causing it to fall open on “the winds of fate” on its own.

 

“One ship drives east and another drives west, With the selfsame winds that blow.” He recited.

 

“Tis the set of the sails, And not the gales,

Which tells us the way to go.” She gave him a tearful smile.

 

“Like the winds of the seas are the ways of fate, As we voyage along through the life:

Tis the set of a soul, That decides its goal.”

Killian approached.

 

“And not the calm or the strife.” Liam finished.

 

   Killian turned to him and raised his brow.

 

“I like poetry.” He shrugged.

 

    Jillian chuckled and shook her head.

 

“Thank you for coming Captain.” Killian said. “As you may know, I’m not in the habit of helping myself.”

 

“Maybe we just need to see ourselves from the outside.” Hook swapped the staff to lean upon his prosthetic and offered his hand.

 

   Killian clasped his forearm in a strong farewell.

 

“Take care of yourself Killian. And don’t blame yourself so much. It’s bad for you, trust me.” He winked.

 

“I’ll try to keep that in mind.” He laughed.

 

“When you get to paradise, tell mother I said hello. And that I love her.” Jillian tried to hold back more tears.

 

   Milah put her arm around her shoulder.

 

“And thank her for me. For lending me her Killian for a while.” Milah smiled.

 

“Godspeed father.” Neal nodded.

 

“I look forward to seeing you all again some day.” He addressed the room. “You know, when you’re dead.”

 

    He raised his hand and opened a shimmering portal that looked as though you were seeing the surface of the ocean from below.

 

“Once Yama has his staff back Hades will no longer be able to turn the gods into wraiths. That will cut his army in half.” Persephone said.

 

“Happy to help. Yama won’t let Hades take control without a fight. You’re not alone in this battle Persephone.”

 

    The goddess nodded with a grateful smile. Hook turned, raising his arm in a final farewell to friends and family. He stepped through the portal, it closed behind him with a flash of light. A silence carried for a long while after.

 

“I love you daddy.” Jillian broke the silence.

 

   Milah held her shoulder tighter. Killian joined on the other side. Neal embraced her from behind. Liam smirked, stepping up and joining them. Jill stood at the center of a family hug, unable to control tears of sadness and joy.

 

“Alright.” Persephone stepped forward. “It’s time to get the rest of you home. And it won’t be such a long journey this time. I’ll have you back in a matter of minutes.”

 

*****

 

   They stepped outside onto the street. The hyenas eating their third helping of PB&J, with extras packed for them lovingly by Snow.

 

“You’ll have to take the portal back on your own.” Persephone held her hand out towards the Jolly Roger. “The trip will be quick this time. Albeit a little bumpy. Once you get close to the other side, Captain Jill, you’ll need to use your power over portals to stabilize your exit. But it won’t be quite so taxing as your arrival. The dead have to stay with me.”

 

“What?!?” Lilly barked. “After all that fucking work?”

 

“Killian, of course, will return to Storybrooke -flesh and blood- behind you.”

 

“What about my mom? And the hyenas? And everyone else we met?” Lilly looked a bit fearful.

 

“I’m afraid only Hook may return.” Persephone said seriously.

 

“No… no! It’s not fair! My mom didn’t deserve to die! Why shouldn’t she come back too?”

 

“Lilith…” Maleficent put a hand on her daughter’s shoulder.

 

“I’m afraid restoring the dead to life isn’t a simple task. It violates the laws of nature. And as a goddess of the afterlife, I cannot allow just anyone to return. Killian’s presence in purgatory is a constant threat to the world of the dead. He must be sent back to the land of the living.”

 

    Lilly broke down, beginning to weep.

 

“It’s not fair.” Her shoulders shuddered. “It’s not fucking fair.”

 

“I’m sorry.” Killian looked down sadly.

 

“Do not despair Lilith.” Said Persephone. “Your journey was not in vain. Because of your trip to Tartarus your mother was able to find forgiveness in herself enough to escape. And in your adventure, she found the pride and confidence in you to achieve redemption.”

 

“W-what?” Lilly looked up.

 

“She can pass into paradise.” The goddess smiled.

 

“Mom…” Lilly turned.

 

“You can see it. The glimmer in her eye. As in Megara’s. The two of you can both move on. Find true happiness. Along with Milah and Neal.”

 

   The mother and son exchanged a smile, the same glimmer in both of their eyes. Killian felt a sense of relief to see it.

 

“It’s alright Lilith. I always knew I couldn’t return with you.” Maleficent took her into an embrace.

 

“B-but mom… I’m going to miss you. What happens if I get back and Marian is upset with me? What if I can’t control my darkness? What if I fucking mess up!” She put her hands on her head in a panic. “What if I go to Tartarus…? I may never see you again.”

 

“You WILL Lilith! This isn’t goodbye forever. Just for now. You and I found each other. And we can do it again. You’re a good person. Trust that, and trust your friends.” She hugged her again, looking over Lilly’s shoulder at Snow and David. “Family is more than blood Lilly. And your family is in Storybrooke.”

 

“I don’t think I’m strong enough to let you go…” She whispered.

 

“You’re stronger than you realize. And I’ll be watching over you. When you’re not sure if you’re making the right choice. Just think of me. You’ll know what to do.”

 

   Lilly nodded tearfully, then turned back to the group and stepped away. Emma put a hand on her shoulder as she cried. Snow on the other. Unable to contain herself she turned and hugged Emma, as Snow rubbed her back.

 

“Mal…” Killian stepped forward.

 

“I just had a tearful goodbye with my daughter Hook. I don’t need another one.” She smirked.

 

   He returned the expression.

 

“I just wanted to thank you for your help. And to tell you how sorry I am.”

 

“You had better be sorry.” She crossed her arms. “Because I have a job for you.”

 

“Anything.”

 

“Help Lilly. Help her with the decisions that villains struggle with. Give her the support you and I never had. Be her friend.”

 

“I will Mal.” He nodded. “Rest in peace. You deserve it.”

 

   As Maleficent stepped back, Meg tapped him on the shoulder. He turned and smiled.

 

“I guess this is it.” She sighed.

 

“Aye. I’m happy for you Meg. You deserve to see your children.”

 

“I couldn’t have done it without you. Or Heracles. You deserve happiness too Killian. I know it’s going to take you a while to accept that. But no one that has helped me the way you did deserves to suffer forever. So when you’re done making yourself miserable, you better hold on to that happiness.” She poked him in the chest. “That’s not a request. I plan to see you again someday. And introduce you to my boys. Got it?”

 

“Aye.” He smiled.

 

“Couldn’t have said it better myself.” Neal stepped up clapping a hand on his father’s shoulder.

 

“Milah… Bae…”

 

“It’s time to stop feeling sorry for yourself.” Milah crossed her arms. “I know it will still take you some time. But you have to let yourself heal.”

 

“Heal… that’s what Emma told me, many years ago.”

 

“She’s a good woman. And she loves you.” Milah’s eyes met his for the last time in purgatory.

 

“You still have a story to finish father. And I’m still looking forward to that happy ending.” Neal raised an eyebrow.

 

   Killian nodded. Still feeling a pain in his chest. But hopeful that someday he may not.

 

“Hyenas?” Persephone asked. “You have all achieved redemption through your friendship. If you choose to pass on now. You could.”

 

“I kind of like it here. How about you Banzai?”

 

“You said it Shenzi. There’s a battle for the afterlife coming. And I think I’d like to fight in it! Ed?”

 

“I am with my friends. That is paradise enough for me. We will move on when the time is right.”

 

“Enjoy paradise.” Persephone raised her hands. “You’ve all earned it.”

 

   In a steadily building white light they were gone.

 

*****

 

   They walked to the shore. The Jolly Roger swaying in the harbor under the sepia sky.

 

“I can’t tell you how happy I am to see you girl.” Jillian grinned at her ship.

 

“I think I may end up getting jealous of your ship.” Ruby laughed.

 

“She’ll be jealous of you.” Jill pulled her in. “My first mate.”

 

“David, I know we haven’t had much time to be brothers.” James looked down. “But the time we have spent… well, it’s more love than I ever felt in my life.”

 

“You didn’t deserve to be cast off and treated like property. It wasn’t fair. But you’re out of hell James. You can do something about the future of your afterlife.”

 

“Yes. And… I plan to. Because I’d like to see my brother again someday.”

 

“It’s a deal.” David offered his hand. “We’ll meet again. In paradise. So be good.”

 

   James took it and nodded confidently.

 

   The group slowly made their way onto the ship, one by one. Emma looked up at Killian. He caught her eyes and looked away. She continued onto the ship. Jillian stayed behind.

 

“You best hurry.” Killian said. “That crew is going to need a captain.”

 

“Aye.” She looked down. “But… I just have to make sure you’re coming back first.”

 

“I haven’t got a choice. You heard Persephone. I’m being chased out of the afterlife.” He laughed.

 

“But not Storybrooke.” She took the small blue book out of her pocket. “I want you to hold on to this for me.”

 

 

“T-this…? But your father-“

 

“My father gave it to me because you let me meet him. So I want it back you hear? You can’t run away. You have to see me again.” Her lip trembled.

 

“Thank you Jillian.” He held the book tight. “Thank you for not letting me run. I need that.”

 

“I know you do.” She smiled, wiping a tear. “I’ll see you soon father.”

 

“Yes.” He nodded. “And I’ll be giving this back to you.” He held up the book.

 

   Persephone stood on the dock with James, Liam, Killian, and the Hyenas. Watching the ship set sail. It pulled out of the marina and towards the swirling vortex of the portal. They watch as it tipped into the sepia sea, and disappeared below the waves.

 

Notes:

Some of you may have noticed that I use AI to generate most of these images. This picture of Jill and Killian is probably the closest I’ve gotten to the image I have of Jillian in my head. I had to add my own blue eyes though. Because apparently ai doesn’t like eye color…

Chapter 127: Return of the Jolly Roger

Summary:

Setting: Underbrooke/Storybrooke

Killian shares a last word with Persephone and his brother, before eating the fruit of life and finding himself back home in the waters of Storybrooke.

    Persephone placed a hand on Killian’s shoulder as his friends left. He looked down at the book in his hand.

 

“She was clever to give me this.” He smiled. “Cunning even. They’ve only been gone a minute, and I’m already trying to think of a way to get out of going back.”

 

“Your healing isn’t over Captain. When you get back, a new chapter will begin. But your struggle will bear fruit. You will find everything you’re looking for. And when you return to Tartarus, you will return stronger.”

 

“So. I do have to return.”

 

“I’m afraid you do.”

 

“Then why send me back at all?”

 

“You died a broken man. Damaged. Unmade. You still carry those wounds. This time back in the land of the living is what you need to have the power to help the land of the dead.”

 

“You know how this all ends.”

 

“Yes. I can see your redemption.”

 

“You must have known how this would all play out. What I can’t understand is why you didn’t just give me the fruit when you first came to me in the loft. You’ve had it the whole time.”

 

   She smiled. Reaching up and taking one of the poppy’s off her head. She gently crushed it in her hands. The petals falling away to reveal a shimmering fruit about the size of a small plumb.

 

“I’m impressed that you knew.”

 

“The fruit of life isn’t something you leave lying around. I could feel the energy of it. Go on. Why the wait?”

 

“As I said Captain. You have to heal. It was very important that you go back without the guilt of abandoning your brother.”

 

   Killian smiled at Liam.

 

“It was also important for Emma to wake you.”

 

“Y-you knew about that?” He asked.

 

“Yes. You know what it means don’t you?”

 

“True love.” He turned his head towards the sea where the ship had been.

 

“You doubted it before.”

 

“I doubted her. But not myself.  I Know how I feel about her. But after everything that happened…”

 

“You didn’t believe her feelings were the same. “

 

“A part of me knew. But I couldn’t admit it to myself. How could she possibly love me as much as I love her?”

 

“I’m actually amused that her breaking you out of hell wasn’t proof enough.” Liam crossed his arms.

 

    Persephone chuckled.

 

“I know despite having an answer to that question. You still don’t want to be with her.”

 

“I do.” He whispered. “I want to be with her. But… I love her so much… I don’t want her to have to be with me. I’ll only cause her more pain.”

 

“Oh Killian…” Liam shook his head. “I wish you thought better of yourself.”

 

“It’s not that simple.” He closed his eyes.

 

“Take this Captain.” She handed him the fruit.

 

   He looked at it in his palm.

 

“Go home Killian.” Liam closed his brother’s fingers around the plum. “Your friends came to the afterlife to bring you home because they love you. Not for the fate of the afterlife. Not to stop hades. Not to end the battle of the gods. They came here for you and only you. You’re a special person Killian. And in order to heal from your wounds you need to face your friends.”

 

“Thank you Liam.” He smiled.

 

“I love you brother.”

 

“And I love you.”

 

“It’s time Captain.”

 

   He bit into the fruit. The first bite was sweet and juicy, the sweetest most delicious thing he had ever tasted. He closed his eyes savoring it.

 

“Two more bites Captain.” Said the goddess.

 

   He eagerly took another and grimaced. It was bitter and sour. It seemed to spoil in his mouth like vinegar.

 

“One more Killian it’s working!” Liam urged.

 

   He slowly took the last bite, leaving only the pit left in his hand. The last bite was more unexpected than the other two. It tasted normal. Like a plumb.

   How like life?

   Sweet and pleasurable.

   Bitter and spoiled.

   And yet, in the end, still a constant.

   As the thought crossed his mind he gasped and looked up at the sky. Suddenly he felt cold. Horribly, bitterly, cold. He couldn’t breathe. He was underwater. It was dark. Looking up once more he saw a circle of light above his head. The sun behind cloud cover. He tried to swim but could hardly feel his limbs in the frigid depths of the water. But something came up under his feet. Pushing him upwards towards the light.

   Bursting through the top of the waves he saw the mast of his beloved ship. He gasped in a breath of cold air. The wind cutting through him worse than the water. The pit of the plumb he had eaten was still clutched in his hand. He could see the clocktower in the distance. Jillian’s ship docked at the marina. No more sepia sky.

   He rushed up to the navigation deck. Taking the wheel and turning it towards the marina. He shivered. A horrible apprehension in his gut. Clenching his jaw, he turned the wheel and sailed down the coast away from town.

 

Chapter 128: Return of Captain Hook

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke

Upon the Heroes return they see Hook’s Jolly Roger rise from the sea.

“I d-didn’t k-know it would b-be this b-b-b-bumpy!!!” Regina yelled angrily as the ship rocked and tossed in the portal.

 

“Just h-hold o-on!” Emma shouted, holding tight to the rail as she made her way up to the navigation deck. “C-Captain J-J-Jill!!! Is there anything you can d-do?!?”

 

“Does it look like I’m in bloody control of this?!?” She barked.

 

    Raising her hand she tightened the sails, trying to hold the rudder straight.

 

“Look! A light!” David pointed.

 

“We’re almost through Captain!” Ruby smiled, placing her hand on Jillian’s back.

 

   The ship began to shake more than before.

 

“Take the helm!” Jill let go causing the ship to lurch.

 

   Ruby quickly took the wheel trying desperately to stop it from rocking. None of them could stand upright without holding on. And yet Captain Jillian Jones strode confidently across the deck as though she were on a calm sea. She reached the bow and held out her hands. She could feel the energy of the portal. Different from the ones she knew. It was massively powerful. Too powerful. She’d have to bring the power down if they had any hope of breaking through it unscathed. She felt the power of the gods flowing through her. She tried to match Persephone’s energy to her own.

   It worked. The ship began to slow. It had stopped the awkward shaking. The portal became a blue vortex. Similar to the one they had taken from storybrooke.

   As the Jolly Roger exited the portal, Jillian loosened the sails. As they caught the wind they provided a slight drag. Bringing the ship down much slower, but unable to stop her from a jolt on their landing.

 

“We did it!!!” Lilly shouted. “We’re fucking back!”

 

“We’re home!” Snows eyes began to tear up.

 

“We can see Neal.” David put his hands on his wives shoulders.

 

“And Henry, Margot, and Robin.” Regina relaxed her shoulders.

 

“Gran.” Ruby smiled.

 

“Marian…” Lilly said nervously.

 

   They drew into shore. The sky was overcast, but no longer a sepia brown. Emma couldn’t remember the last time she had been so happy to see the color grey.

 

“Jillian! Are you alright?!?” Ruby rushed to the front as David and Emma tied down the ship.

 

    Jillian was looking down towards the deck, on her hands and knees.

 

“Course. Wasn’t nearly as difficult as last time.”

 

“Are you sure you’re ok Jillian?” Ruby asked.

 

“I’ll be fine! Just need a moment to catch me breath. Go make certain the ship is secure. I don’t trust the others to do it.”

 

“Jill…”

 

“Captains orders.”

 

    Ruby sighed but went to check the ship as asked. Jillian took a deep breath, sitting back on her heels. She ran her hand across her lips. Finding a stream of blood from her nose.

 

“Blast.” She whispered, feeling a pain in her abdomen.

 

   She quickly pulled out a handkerchief and wiped her face.

 

“Ship secure Captain!” Ruby reported.

 

“Well done first mate!” Jillian beamed. “Now where the hell are we supposed to find my father?”

Jillian stepped onto the dock with the others.

 

“Look!” David pointed.

 

   Rising out of the water in the harbor was the Jolly Roger. Exactly where she had gone down. Water streaming off her deck and into the sea.

 

“It’s him…” Emma whispered. “He’s back. And so is the Jolly Roger.”

 

“Where the hell is he going?” Regina shielded her eyes with her hand, squinting over the water.

 

   The ship turned and followed the shore.

 

“No… no he can’t run!” Jillian said. “I’m going after him!”

 

“No don’t!” Emma shouted. “He’s going to the house!”

 

   She turned and ran off the docks towards the Yellow bug parked at the marina. Jillian started to follow.

 

“Wait!” Ruby held her shoulder. “I think you should leave this one to Emma. He may just need some time.”

 

“It’s so cute how they think they’re not going to get back together.” Snow shook her head.

 

“I give it a month.” David laughed.

 

“A month?” Lilly scoffed. “I give it a couple of fucking weeks.”

 

“You’re on.” David smiled.

 

*****

 

   Emma pulled up to the front of the house. Her tires screeching as she slammed on the break. She parked the car and rushed to the door. Dashing through the foyer and cutting through the kitchen, she found him standing just inside the back door.

   She stopped. Stunned to be standing in their home with him again.

 

“E-Em-ma-“ He stammered, shivering violently, soaking wet. His hair frozen with ice from the ocean wind.

 

“Killian!” She gasped to realize he was freezing. “Come on! Let’s get you upstairs! Don’t you dare die again!”

 

Chapter 129: I’m Here

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke

Killian is back. Restored to life. But fear of his own darkness and past misdeeds leave him crippled.

   Emma stood in the master bedroom. She hung his leather jacket on a hanger, running her hand across it to dry. With a shimmer of magic it was good as new. She went to hang it in the closet, then stopped. Only her clothes were still in the house. None of Killian’s. It occurred to her they were on the Jolly Roger.

   After the darkness was destroyed most of her enchantments as the Dark One had gone. The only furniture left in the large house was what she and Killian had brought from Cruca’s. A modest set of drawers. A moth eaten chair. The old bed frame and mattress that still smelled slightly musky from having spent years in the boathouse apartment.

She looked up, hearing the shower running as he got warm. She took the rest of his clothes and dried them, hoping to give him something to wear. Laying his shirt and waistcoat out on the bedspread, she saw a tare in the front. She looked at it with curiosity before realizing there was another at the back. She looked at his jacket finding another hole. They were the same clothes he had been wearing when he died.

    She heard the shower shut off. Steam escaped the bathroom as he opened the door. He had a towel wrapped around his waist. His hair damp.

 

“Feeling any better?” She asked.

 

“Warmer.” He said in a quiet tone.

 

   Emma quickly ran her hand across the holes in his clothing. Mending them before he could nottice.

 

“I was going to get you something new to wear but all your clothes are on the Jolly Roger. I can go get them and bring them up-“

 

“Emma. They’re going to stay on the Jolly Roger.” He said seriously.

 

“Then… Jillian was right. You do plan to run…”

 

“No.” He said. “I’m not going to run. I’m staying in Storybrooke. But… we can’t be together Emma.”

 

“Killian…”

 

“I can’t stay here. I can’t be with you.” He shook his head.

 

“T-then why did you come here?”

 

“Because I am a coward. And I can’t face the people I’ve wronged. I just can’t.” He closed his eyes and shook his head.

 

“You’re not a coward. I understand you’re not ready.” She stepped towards him. “But you will be. Just give it some time.”

 

“Time can’t fix what I did. Time can’t undo my wrongs. I don’t want to BE here.” He said with frustration.

 

“Please, don’t give up. Just take the time to-“

 

“Heal? What difference does my healing make? If I can’t heal the wounds I inflicted on the town?”

 

“You can’t heal those wounds if you don’t try!” She argued.

 

“It’s over Emma. You and I are over. I’m sorry. I’m staying on the Jolly Roger. And I need you to be ok with that.”

 

   She clenched her fists with determination. Holding her arms rigidly at her side as she gathered her courage.

 

“No. I’m breaking the cycle. This stupid thing we do where we run from our happiness to punish ourselves. Even in my darkest moments, being with you made me happy. I don’t want to run from that anymore. I love you Killian. I want to be with you. And if you feel the same, the only thing stopping us is ourselves.”

 

“What’s stopping us is me.” He said quietly. “I can’t Emma. I just can’t.”

 

“Where are you going to go?”

 

“I thought… I thought I’d stay here on my ship. Fix up the dock. Try to find some peace. If that’s ok with you anyway.”

 

   She looked up, seeing the old scar on his chest from being stabbed by Rumple. There was another scar across it. Vertically. She knew it was the scar from where her sword had pierced him. It created a distinct cross. Not unlike the arrows on a compass.

 

“Aright. I said I’d let you go.” She looked away from him. “And if that’s what you want… I’ll respect your wishes. But this is still your home. Stay. Come in the house for anything you need. I’ll be here.”

 

“Thank you Emma. Thank you for understanding.”

 

“I DON’T understand.” She kept her fists clenched. “I dont understand how you can hate yourself so much when everyone that knows you can see your virtue. But I don’t want to push you. So instead I’ll just wait. I’ll wait for you to see what you can have. What you deserve.”

 

“What’s that?”

 

“True love. Something we share.”

 

“You can find a new love. Someone better. Someone that won’t cause you pain. I’m doing this for you.”

 

“BULLSHIT!” She shouted. “That’s total bullshit Hook. You just can’t forgive yourself. And if that’s the case, fine, but don’t act like you’re doing this for me.”

 

   She turned to the door.

 

“Emma?” He stopped her.

 

   She turned, holding on to hope that her words would get through to him.

 

“Could you give this to Jillian?” He handed her the poems of the sea. “Tell her I’m sorry I couldn’t give it to her in person.”

 

“No.” She said flatly. “You have to give that to her yourself. That’s the whole point. Jill hated me when we set out to find you. But now even SHE knows that I’m not messing around. I’ve made mistakes. I regret them. But I’m not going to use that as a reason to run from true love. If you’re going to return that book to your daughter you’re going to have to work up the courage to go into town.”

 

   She walked out into the hall, he could hear her heavy footfalls going down the stairs. He could smell the scent of her pine forest hair, still lingering. He sighed and got dressed.

 

*****

 

“Regina!” Robin smiled, rushing out into the street to embrace his wife. “I missed you.”

 

“I missed you too.” She gave a half hearted smile.

 

   He knew by her expression that she was holding back emotions.

 

“We had better get home to see Neal.” Snow said.

 

“I’d like to thank you all for coming with.” David nodded his head.

 

“Of course.” Ruby smiled as she watched  the two couples leave for their respective homes and family’s.

 

“Are you doing ok Lilly?” Ruby asked.

 

“I… I don’t fucking know…” She sighed.

 

“Why don’t you come with us to the diner?” Jillian offered. “Drinks on me.”

 

“Thanks. I think I will.”

 

“Don’t you want to see Marian?” Ruby asked.

 

“The question is whether or not she wants to see me…”

 

*****

 

   There was a knock on the loft door. Neal didn’t look up from his blocks. He simply kept playing. Ariel looked over at him, sad that he seemed to have lost hope. She looked through the peephole and gasped.

 

“Neal! They’re back!!!” She shouted, tearing open the door. “Snow! David!”

 

“Mama! Daddy!” Neal began to cry as he toddled into his mother’s arms.

 

“I missed you sweetheart! Mua!” She kissed his cheeks.

 

“Mama! Mama!” He wrapped his arms around her neck.

 

“I’m sorry we were gone so long buddy.” David placed a gentile hand on his son’s back.

 

“Missed you daddy.” Neal continued to cry.

 

“So what happened?” Ariel asked. “Is Hook back?”

 

“Yes.” Snow nodded.

 

“Unfortunately he’s as self-deprecating as ever.” David sighed.

 

“Same old Hook.” Ariel shook her head. “Is there anything we can do for him?”

 

“I think at this moment, only Emma can get through.” Snow said sadly.

 

Chapter 130: You’re Impossible

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke

The people of Storybrooke reconnect with their loved ones. Everyone except Emma and Killian that is.

    The bell above the door chimed.

 

“Gran!” Ruby exclaimed.

 

“Captain Jill!” Smee put down his spatula and rushed out of the kitchen to embrace her.

 

“I’m back Mister Smee!” She smiled as he hugged her tight.

 

“Let’s get you some food! What would you like?”

 

“After a long adventure? Jello.”

 

“Aye aye!”

 

    Lilly wandered past the reunions and found a table on her own. She sighed and looked down at the linoleum table top.

 

“Hey.”

 

    She looked up.

 

“M-Marian!!!” She jumped out of the booth and stood. “W-what are you doing here?”

 

“Looking for you.” She said gently. “Robin and Regina got home, I thought I’d give them some time with Margot. So I came looking for you.”

 

“M-Marian I- oof!”

 

    Marian embraced her and held her so tight she could hardly breathe.

 

“Y-you’re not fucking mad at me?”

 

“Mad at you?” Marian stepped back. “Lilly I’ve been worried sick!”

 

“I’m sorry.” She looked down. “You must be really pissed at me.”

 

“I’m not. I’m relived your home. But what happened?”

 

“You don’t know…?”

 

“After you hung up on me… I was just so worried I didn’t know what to do. I didn’t know if I should tell the others, or keep it to myself. So I just… stopped watching. What happened with Hook?”

 

“I couldn’t do it.” She whispered. “I had him. I could have destroyed him. But I just couldn’t… and that’s when my mother appeared.” She smiled.

 

“Maleficent?” Marian’s mouth hung open.

 

   Lilly nodded with a sad smile.

 

“I got to see her again. Talk to her. We even got to spend some time in our dragon forms.”

 

“That’s incredible!” Marian smiled.

 

“But… she couldn’t come back with us. She had to move on to paradise.” Lilly looked down at her feet.

 

“Isn’t that a good thing?” Marian asked.

 

“M-my mom… she’s gone. She’s really gone. I’m actually fucking alone again.” She began to cry.

 

“You’re not alone Lilly!” Marian took her hand. “I know your plan to destroy Hook gave you purpose. But you don’t need that to be ok about your mother!”

 

“T-then what DO I need?” She wiped her tears on the back of her hand.

 

“Time. And friends. Your mother loves you Lilly. And I’m glad you went on this trip. You learned something valuable about yourself. And you got to say goodbye to your mother.”

 

“What did I learn?” She asked.

 

“You learned how to make a decision that you can live with. You learned who you are. You’re much more kind and gentile than you give yourself credit for. And that’s why I love you.”

 

“S-still…?” Lilly was shocked. “After everything I did?”

 

“You can’t get rid of me that easily.” She smiled. “You may be a bit rough around the edges. I think you had to be to survive your childhood. But you’re home. You’re safe. And you can be vulnerable with me. I’m here for you.”

 

“Thank you Marian.” She whispered, taking her hand. “Thanks for not giving up on me.”

 

“You’re not out in the world without magic anymore. You’re here, in storybrooke. Among your own kind. You’re going to be ok. Even if it takes some time to feel like it. Everything will be ok.”

 

   Lilly began to weep once more. Marian hugged her, then stepped back and placed a gentile kiss on her lips.

 

“What would you like to do now?” She asked.

 

“I want to go home.” She blubbered. “I want some food. And I want to play video games with you and Roland and go to bed.”

 

“We can do that. Come on. Let’s go back to the apartment.”

 

*****

 

   Emma walked into the diner to find Jill and Ruby sitting intimately close in a booth. She trudged over and sat across from them.

 

“How is my father?” Jillian asked.

 

“Not great.” She sighed.

 

“Welcome back sherif, you look like you could use a stiff drink. The usual?” Granny asked.

 

“Yes, with an orange twist.”

 

“What does she think this is? the Ritz? I’ll give you an orange twist.” Granny muttered walking away.

 

“Can I see him?” Jillian pressed.

 

“I’m not sure that’s a good idea right now.” Emma said sadly.

 

“He’s beating himself up pretty bad huh?” The wolf lamented.

 

   Granny set a glass of whiskey on the table with a whole orange and a potato peeler.

 

“Gran!” Ruby scoffed.

 

“He says he can’t face anyone. He even asked me to bring Jill back her book.” Emma paid the old woman no mind and cut the orange peel herself.

 

“Bollox. If he wants to give the book back to me he can come into town and do it himself.” The young captain crossed her arms.

 

“That’s what I said! But, you know, without the bollox part.” Emma sipped her whiskey.

 

“I suppose we knew this was coming.” Jillian tapped her jello spoon on the table anxiously. “But what do we do?”

 

“Yeah. What do we do?” Ruby looked at Emma.

 

   She looked up, both the young women staring at her.

 

“Why do I always have to come up with the plans?” She objected.

 

“You’re the savior.” Ruby shrugged.

 

“You’re his true love.” Jill matched the gesture.

 

“Fine. Why do I feel like getting him out of the afterlife was the EASY part?”

 

   Ruby and Jillian turned to each other with a smile.

 

“Granny! I’m going to need some Jello to go!” Emma called.

 

“What color do you want? We’ve got orange, blue and green.”

 

“One of each. Actually, double that.”

 

*****

 

   Emma looked down at the styrofoam to-go bowl in her hand. She stood on the back lawn as the overcast sky slowly went dark. With a deep breath she walked down the grassy hill towards the dock. As she came up on deck she felt a swell of emotion. The last time she had been on this deck she was holding his corpse.

    She calmed her nerves and walked up the steps to navigation, knocking on the hatch to the captains quarters.

 

“Killian? It’s me. I brought you some food.”

 

“I’m not hungry.” He said, his voice muffled from within.

 

“It’s jello.”

 

   The hatch opened.

 

“Fine, come in.”

 

   She smiled and made her way down the step ladder. Shuck was lying on the bed. He perked his head up to see her, then stood, walked in a circle on the bedspread and laid back down.

 

“Glad to see you’re not alone out here.” She smiled at the dog.

 

    Hook said nothing.

   The cabin was chilly. He had a heavy wool blanket over his shoulders. Emma raised her hand towards the candle lamp on the table. It began to emit a strong heat. Warming the cabin.

 

“There. Central heating.” She smiled. “I brought you orange.”

 

“Thank you.” He took the desert. “Emma, if you’re here to-“

 

“Just bringing Jello.” She held up her hands non-threateningly. “Not that I want to encourage you drinking when you’re depressed, but I thought I’d have a bit of rum with you.”

 

“Emma…” He sighed.

 

“Look, I get it, you’re in the dumps about all the shit that happened. At the end of the day I can’t change your mind in a day. But if you think I’m giving up, you must have forgotten who I am.” She sat at the table.

 

   He got out a couple of ornate miniature steins.

 

“Emma you and I-“

 

“You did a lot of talking when you were the Dark One.” She crossed her arms and leaned back in her chair. “I could hardly get a word in edgewise. My turn.”

   She sat forward and threw back her stein holding it out for another.

 

“Alright. I’m listening.” He poured her another, then served himself.

 

“First of all, the stuff between you and me comes second to your healing. We have to get you back to your old self. I got you some supplies to fix up the dock, and the fridge is stocked with Jello. But take it easy on the rum.”

 

   She reached across the table taking his stein out of his hand and tipping it back herself.

 

“Oy!” He objected.

 

“If you won’t go to town then people will come here.”

 

“Emma no.” He shook his head.

 

“What do you care? You’re not living in the house. And maybe I want visitors, ever think of that?” She threw back her third stein on rum. Grimacing.

 

   He sighed.

 

“I’m going to take care of you Killian. You may think we don’t belong together, but I think we do. And I’m not going to give up hope that you and I can share our true love again someday. So just deal with it.”

 

“You’re impossible.” He laughed, shaking his head.

 

“Yeah, but you love me for it.” She smiled.

 

   He returned her expression.

 

“Goodnight Killian. I’ll see you tomorrow.” She turned and left as quickly as she came. He was left in silence. The enchanted candle keeping the cabin at a comfortable temperature. Shuck stood off the bed and approached him laying his head across his masters lap. Killian petted his head gently.

 

“I do love you for it Emma.” He held out his hand to feel the heat from the lamp. “I really do.”

Notes:

I finally found a good place to drop this brief exchange from the show. When Emma saves him from the winch he says:

-you were supposed to let me go.

-I never listen

-you’re impossible.

-yeah but you love me for it.

First of all I don’t feel like Emma would have the confidence to say this at this point in the story. That timing never sat well with me. The show really glossed over the emotion of what she really did to him when she turned him into the dark one.

This does seem like a great Emma and Killian exchange, I just didn’t like where it was put in the show.
Say you’re sorry bitch.

Chapter 131: The Daughter She Abandoned

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke (Mayors home)

Regina returns home, confused about her interaction with her Mothet.

   Regina smiled at Margot as she placed her in the crib. Robin came in to the nursery behind her closing his phone.

 

“Doctor whale said Zelena is sedated for the night, but we should visit her tomorrow and get her healed.”

 

“~Shhh!!!” She hissed.

 

“~Sorry!” Robin whispered.

 

    Regina turned back to her daughter with a fond smile. She didn’t want to leave the baby’s side.

 

“Come.” Robin said quietly in her ear placing his hands on her shoulders.

 

   She kept her hand on the cradle, looking behind her as she walked away. They made their way into the bedroom. Regina wore a blank expression as she unbuttoned her blazer.

 

“Alright. We’re alone. You don’t have to act anymore.” He said.

 

“Act…? What do you mean act?” She took off her sensible heels, her skirt, and stockings.

 

“I know you Regina. That trip wasn’t easy for you was it?”

 

“I’m just happy to see my family. Same as everybody else.” She slipped on satin pajama pants, then unbuttoned her blouse.

 

“Regina.” He opened the dresser drawer and removed the matching satin top. “This isn’t how you usually behave. The domestic bliss routine was never you. Something is weighing on you. I can feel it.”

He held open the top behind her as she slipped her arms through the sleeves.

“Don’t run from it Regina. Tell me.”

 

   She turned back to him and cracked like glass. She began to weep profusely. Shoulders shaking, she leaned forward as he took her in to an embrace.

 

“I missed you so much Robin! I lost you to Pandora only to leave you again! I don’t want our time to slip away.”

 

“What happened on the other side Regina?” He asked, holding her near and running his hand gently down her hair. “What has you so shaken?”

 

“My mother.” She whispered.

 

“I see. You’re still upset at what happened. That’s understandable. Give yourself time.” He comforted her.

 

“It’s not just that. It’s not about losing her. She said she loved me, and she said she loved… Zelena.”

 

“The daughter she abandoned?”

 

“She said she only sent her away to protect her.”

 

“Protect her from what?” He asked.

 

“I have no idea. But I don’t think this is over.”

 

“Rest.” He held her close. “We can visit Zelena in the hospital tomorrow.”

 

Chapter 132: What Family is For

Summary:

Setting: Stoeybrooke

Killian’s healing after his return from the underworld is going slow. Emma finds herself impatient, wanting her true love back.
Lilly wakes with Marian, realizing in a moment of bliss that perhaps she can move on like her mother wanted.
Regina speaks to her sister about Cora’s mysterious reason for abandoning her elder daughter.

   Emma woke with the sun. Her dreams gave her little rest. She recalled Killian standing upon the shore. Caron, the ferryman on the dead, arriving in his simple boat.  Killian had greeted him solemnly, then gotten in his boat as the ferryman took him out to sea.

    She looked up at the white ceiling above her. And the white walls around her. She hated the stark color. It made the room feel empty. It made her feel alone.

   She got up and made her way down the stairs. The house was a bit chilly in Cruca’s white tshirt and a pair of comfortable flannel shorts. She held her arms around her, approaching the thermostat in the foyer and raising the heat. Making her way into the kitchen she was shocked to find she wasn’t alone.

 

“Killian!” She smiled.

 

“Good morning.” He said awkwardly. “I just came in for…” He held up a bowl of Jello and a spoon.

 

“Of course. Help yourself. You can come in for anything you need.” She sat at the counter as the house grew warmer. “We can have breakfast together if you like.”

 

“I’m not so sure that’s a good idea.” He looked down.

 

    He was wearing his black jeans and button down shirt.

 

“Is that what you’re wearing to work on the dock?”

 

“Aye.” He looked at himself.

 

“You’ll ruin your nice clothes.” She smiled. “I bought you a pair of second hand jeans and a long sleeve work shirt. Although it looks like it may be sunny today.”

 

“Thank you.” He smiled, keeping his eyes turned away from her.

 

“I’m going in to town. I have to get to the sheriffs station. It’s been a while.”

 

“Aye.” He nodded.

 

   They sat in silence.

 

“Are you sure I can’t convince you to come with me?” She asked.

 

“I don’t want to see anyone Emma.” He shook his head.

 

“Alright.” She stood and took out the toaster to make herself some breakfast. “Let me know if you need anything from town.”

 

    He nodded and exited the back door.

    Emma turned around and jumped.

 

“Pooch!” She exclaimed. “You scared me. I’ll have to get used to having an undead dog around.”

 

    The dog snorted his agreement.

 

“I bet you Killian isn’t going to ask me for anything. Is he?”

 

   Shuck licked her cheek.

 

“Well if he’s got projects going on then so do I.” She said with determination. “I think this place needs some paint.”

    She looked around at the white walls.

“And maybe even a doggie door.”

 

“Arf!” Shuck agreed.

 

*****

 

    Morning sun shone through the window. Lilly felt the warm rays on her skin as she woke. She let out a contented sigh. The clean bedsheets on her bare skin felt good. But not nearly so good as Marian’s skin against her own.

 

“Good morning.” Marian sat up on her elbows.

 

    Lilly traced her fingers gently down her warm olive skin.

 

“I didn’t realize how much I missed you until I was back.”

 

“You better have missed me.” She pouted. “After all the worry you put me through.”

 

     She kissed her sweetly before standing and finding her simple cotton robe. Lilly put her hands behind her head as she watched the rays of the sun illuminate Marian’s smooth back and behind. She thought briefly of her mother. And the life she had wanted her to have. A life right in front of her.

 

“What are you doing?” Lilly stood, pulling down the side of Marian’s robe to kiss her exposed shoulder.

 

“Waking Roland and making breakfast.” She smiled.

 

“You wake Roland. I’ll make breakfast. I have to make up for worrying you so much.”

 

“You can make breakfast?” Marian laughed.

 

“Sure! I can make cereal. Eggs, so long as you like them scrambled. I can make toast. And I don’t even need a toaster.” She smiled, allowing smoke to escape her nostrils.

 

“Well that sounds like a lovely breakfast.” She kissed her. “Just don’t burn down the apartment.”

 

“I’ll try.” Lilly smirked.

 

    Marian left to wake Roland.

    Lilly stretched and grabbed her own robe. She walked to the window and looked out onto the sunlit town.

 

“I don’t know if you can hear me mom.” She said in a quiet tone. “But I think I’m going to be ok. I’ll always miss you. But I’m going to be ok.”

 

*****

 

    Zelena opened her eyes to the hospital ceiling tiles. Whale at her side checking the IV solution keeping her hydrated.

 

“Good morning.” He said.

 

“Can I go home yet?” She grumbled.

 

“Not until your vitals get stronger.” He looked at the screen.

 

“I’ll just heal my bloody self.” She raised a hand.

 

“I don’t recommend it.” He gently pushed her hand back down.

 

“Oh? And when did you become an expert in magic?” She crossed her arms.

 

“I am a man of science.” He said plainly. “I’ve conducted some studies observing magic users in town.”

 

“I’m guessing this is the part where you tell me how to use my own magic?” She rolled her eyes.

 

“How about this? If I tell you anything that isn’t true, you can do what you please. But if I’m right you stay until your vitals are better.”

 

“Alright.” She agreed.

 

“Magic comes from the users own energy. The more energy a person expends, be it physical or magical, depletes the host’s store of energy.”

 

“True.” She said.

 

“Ergo, when your vitals are weak so is your magic.”

 

“I suppose.”

 

“A person who is exhausted is going to use energy up much faster. Especially if they push themselves.”

 

“Yes…” She grumbled.

 

“So if you use magic to heal yourself right now you will still be depleted of energy, if not physical then magical. You’re drawing on the same reserves either way.”

 

“Fine.” She crossed her arms and turned away. “I’ll stay.”

 

     Whale smirked.

 

“Hello?” Regina knocked on the open doorframe. “Can I come in?”

 

“Welcome home Regina.” Whale nodded. “I’ll give you some time.”

 

   He excused himself.

 

“Regina…” Zelena sat up with a wince. “What are you doing here?”

 

“You’re my sister, you’re in the hospital. It’s what sisters do. I’ve come to heal you.”

 

“That would be wonderful.” She sighed.

 

“I hear you were very helpful while I was away.” Regina held her hands over her sister.

 

   Zelena felt her wounds healing.

 

“Who told you that?” She asked.

 

“Robin, Henry, even Roland. They tell me you learned to harness light magic.”

 

“It wasn’t easy. I had to learn from Rumplestiltskin.”

 

“That would be hard.” Regina chuckled.

 

“How was your trip? I’m guessing Hook is back.”

 

“He is.” She dropped her shoulders. “Not that we’ll be seeing him any time soon.”

 

“I imagine it’s no picnic to come back from the dead.”

 

“Actually that was the easy part.” Regina laughed. “It was convincing him that was tricky.”

 

    Zelena laughed, then winced. Regina was silent for a long moment.

 

“We met some interesting people in the afterlife.” Regina said quietly.

 

“Like who? Judy Garland?” Zelina smirked at her own joke.

 

“I saw mother.”

 

   Zelena’s eyes went wide. She frowned and turned away.

 

“How is the old bat? Enjoying eternal torment I hope.” She muttered.

 

“Actually she’s not enjoying anything. Her soul was destroyed.”

 

“Oh…” Zelena said with surprise. “I thought hearing that would make me happy. But… it doesn’t.”

 

“She told me some things Zelena. Things about you.”

 

“Like what? Why she abandoned me?” She scoffed.

 

“Yes actually.”

 

“R-really?”

 

“She said she did it to protect you.”

 

“Yeah right.” She rolled her eyes.

 

“She was scared Zelena. Scared of something. I never could figure out exactly what. But mother was involved in more than we know.”

 

“Is that supposed to excuse what she did to me?”

 

“No. It doesn’t. But it may explain it. It may give you some closure.”

 

“Closure? Ha! All she’s given me is another mystery. More questions I don’t have any answers to.”

 

    Regina put her hands down. The healing complete.

 

“We could try to find answers. You and me. Together.”

 

“You’d help me do that?” She asked.

 

“Sure.” Regina shrugged. “Is that something you’d like to do?”

 

     Zelena nodded.

 

“Alright.” Regina stood. “Let me know when you’re ready. We can meet in Morgan’s library.”

 

“Thank you Regina. I’ve never had anyone… help me the way you have before.”

 

“Of course. That’s what sisters are for.”

Chapter 133: Stalemate of Stubborness

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke

Citizens of Storybrooke send the gods back to the afterlife.

“Hey there Sherif.” David smiled to see his daughter walk in to the police station.

 

“Meh.” She responded, pouring herself a cup of coffee.

 

“I was going to ask how things were going with Killian, but I think that says it all.” He laughed.

 

“So what do we have for today?” She sat at her desk, beginning to gather dust.

 

“We have to close the portal.”

 

“BELLE!” Emma jumped.

 

“Did I surprise you?” The schollar laughed.

 

“A little. This is the first time I’ve seen you not pregnant in a while.”

 

“With a little fairy magic the recovery goes by quickly.”

 

“How are the boys?” Emma sipped her coffee.

 

“Wonderful.” She smiled. “I’m hoping to have you and Killian over to meet them soon.”

 

“Maybe not soon.” She sighed. “He’s pretty down on himself.”

 

“I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised.” Belle sighed.

 

“He thinks he’s going to spend the whole spring and summer fixing up the dock and hiding from the people he hurt.”

 

“But we’ve forgiven him! Doesn’t he know that?”

 

“It doesn’t matter if he can’t forgive himself.”

 

“Same old song and dance.” David shook his head.

 

“Not helping.” Emma groused.

 

“So, what’s the plan? How do we help?” David asked.

 

“Why does everyone always ask me that?” Emma put her head down on the desk in front of her, kicking up enough dust to make her cough.

 

  Belle and David exchanged a look.

 

“Because you always know what to do.” Belle said plainly.

 

“You’re a natural leader Emma.” David smiled with fatherly pride.

 

“No I’m not! I never asked for any of this! It stresses me out to be the one everyone turns to when something goes wrong! The only reason I’ve made it this far is-“

 

“Is what?” Belle asked.

 

“Killian.” She sighed.

 

“Emma he is not what makes you a good leader.” David said firmly.

 

“No, he’s what made it possible for me to lead and keep a level head. When everyone is relying on you there’s a weight on your shoulders. Before Killian and I got together I had to bear that weight alone. And I would have snapped a long time ago, but… then he was there, my burden wasn’t so heavy. And now he thinks we shouldn’t be together. He thinks he’s a part of that burden. But he’s not. He’s how I made it through. He supported me in a way no one else ever could.”

 

“That’s beautiful Emma.” Belle smiled.

 

“Yeah. Not that he’ll listen. He’s being stubborn, and I’m being stubborn back. Unfortunately we’re currently locked in a stalemate of stubbornness.” She crossed her arms.

 

“Well, you’re not alone in this.” David stood and put a hand on her shoulder. “In my experience the best thing to do about a stubborn person is wear them down. We’ve done that for Hook before and we can do it again. Where do we start?”

 

“I think… I think we just need to carry on. Show him that life goes back to normal. And so can he.”

 

“Sounds great. Snow and I will be over with Neal to cook dinner.” He said plainly.

 

“Really?” She turned to her father.

 

“Of course, we’re your family. It’s pretty much our job to barge in when we’re not invited.”

 

“I can drop by too.” Belle agreed.

 

“Well, I did tell him I’d be having guests over… why don’t we give him a couple of days rest? Then we can bombard him with company whether he likes it or not.”

 

“Perfect.” David smiled. “Now that that’s settled, let’s close the portal to the afterlife in our marina and get all these weird gods out of here.”

 

*****

 

“Ships a bit crowded…” Jillian grumbled, seeing the assembly of gods on her deck.

 

“They’ll be gone soon.” Ruby reassured.

 

“And I can close that stupid portal. It’s been draining me to keep it open.” Ursula sighed.

 

“Everyone is on board.” Anubis came up to the navigation deck.

 

“Ruby, cast us off.” Jill instructed.

 

“Aye aye captain.” She smiled, following orders.

 

“Ursula? I’ll need you at the bow to close the portal.”

 

“Aye aye.” She imitated Ruby and headed down the stairs.

 

“It’s time to weigh anchor.” She extended her hand towards the front.

 

    The heavy chain clanked and thudded as the anchor raised at her command. With another wave of her hand the sails tightened and the ship began to move away from the dock.

 

“Blast.” Jillian wiped a stream of blood from her nose.

 

“You have the power of the gods.” Anubis observed. “Power to command portals.”

 

“Aye. What of it?” Jillian removed her handkerchief and cleared the last of the blood.

 

“Something is wrong.” He said.

 

“Nothing is wrong. My power works just as it always has.”

 

“That’s not true. It used to be effortless. Now it causes you pain.”

 

“What would you know of it?” Jillian muttered.

 

“Plenty. I’m a god after all.”

 

“I’m just tired from a long journey.”

 

“Something happened on your journey. You were struck by the power of a god. If I had to guess I’d say a god of chaos of some sort.” Anubis crossed his arms.

 

     His slender limbs and jackal headdress made him appear regal and proper. But Jillian paid his authority no mind.

 

“Discord.” She said quietly.

 

“Set.” Anubis dropped his arms. “He struck you with his power.”

 

“It’s just a bit of blood.” She tucked the handkerchief into her jacket. “I’ve had worse.”

 

“He’s corrupted your power. You shouldn’t use it until you can fix what was done to you.”

 

“I’ll not have someone telling me what to do with my own power.” She said firmly. “The gods didn’t simply gift it to me. I earned it. The power is mine to do with as I please.”

 

“To your own detriment.”

 

“Look, unless you can tell me how to stop the nose bleeds I don’t see how you’re helping.”

 

“You’re stubborn. I can see why Calypso favored you.” He smirked.

 

“Calypso favors me because I am made of my parent’s passion.”

 

“Your pain will only get worse captain. Mark my words. The power of discord has set your abilities at odds with your mortal body. Here.” He handed her an artifact made of blue gold.

 

“A scarab?” She looked at it.

 

“You can use it to contact me. I can direct you to a source that can heal Set’s discord magic.”

 

“I don’t need it. I’m fine.” She held it back out to him.”

 

“Hold on to it. Just in case. Doesn’t hurt to have contact with a god.”

 

“I suppose not.” She closed her fingers around the scarab and tucked it into her jacket. “But I’m telling you, I’m fine. I’ve had worse problems than a little nose bleed. Want to see my scars?” She smirked.

 

“Maybe next time.” Anubis laughed.

 

“We’re headed towards the portal captain!” Ruby came up the steps.

 

“Well done my bonny lass! Let’s get these gods back to where they belong!”

 

*****

 

     Emma and David stood on the shore with Belle, Robin, and Regina. Henry, Hannah and Baelfire stood out on the dock looking out at the portal.

 

“It’ll be nice to see the portal closed.” Emma sighed. “One less thing we have to worry about.”

 

“It’ll be nice to not have so many gods around. They were nice, but they’re really do make me feel uneasy.” Belle shivered.

 

“I rather liked Ixtab.” Robin smirked. “I couldn’t tell what she was saying but it had a lot of attitude.”

 

“The little old lady freaked me out the most.” Regina opened her eyes wide. “Always smiling.”

 

“Anubis said she was the most powerful of the whole lot. Something about soup…” The Gallant Thief scratched his head.

 

“Meng Po. I looked that up…” Belle said cautiously. “Aperently her soup makes you forget the events of your life so you can be reincarnated at peace.”

 

“Remind me not to get the soup at Granny’s for a while.” David whispered.

 

     Emma smiled.

    Even from the shore they could see Ursula raise her golden trident. The gods leapt one by one off the Jolly Roger and into the swirling vortex.

 

“Glad we had a ship to take.” Emma commented. “Can you imagine going through that portal without one?”

 

“I’d rather not.” Regina crossed her arms.

 

“Speaking of ships, Hook’s Jolly Roger is back. What’s up with that?” David asked.

 

“He’s attached to it. It’s melded with his soul. I’d bet money that’s why it sank when he died.” Emma scratched her head. “The same thing happened when he died in Gold’s alternate universe.”

 

“No pirate, no ship. Got it.” Regina nodded.

 

“Pirate back, ship back. Makes sense.” Robin agreed.

 

“And if that’s where he’s spending all his time lately, maybe it’s the best place for him to heal.” Belle said.

 

“Yeah… Emma agreed. Maybe it is the best place for him right now.”

 

Notes:

The writing is coming along super well right now! Some of you may have noticed I’m back to a chapter a day.
I am excited to say I have finally written the reunion we’ve all been waiting for! This installment will be ending in a few weeks if I can keep this up.
The working title for the next installment is “Rum and Rebirth” but I’m open to other names.

Chapter 134: Won’t let you Disappear

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke

Killian occupies his time working on the old dock. But as Emma’s family comes to visit it becomes clear he wouldn’t be left alone like he wanted.

Notes:

I tried so hard to get the picture in this chapter right. But out of frustration I posted this sub-par one.

   
   The days quickly grew warmer. Though the water was still rather chilly. Killian found himself working day in and day out repairing the old dock. Despite the chill he often found himself overheating.
   Emma had thrifted a worn out grey long sleeve shirt and an old pair of faded black jeans. Perfect for labor. The supplies she had bought were exactly what he needed as well. He was grateful to not have to leave the house to acquire them.

   Standing in the cold water was rather refreshing. He had removed his shirt, feeling the warm rays of the sun lifted his spirits. Nearly up to his waist in water he hammered a nail into the fresh boards he had just laid.

 

   But before he could admire his work a shadow was cast over him. He looked up, squinting in the sunlight.

 

“D-David…?” He said in surprise.

 

“Ahoy.” The prince smiled.

 

“What are you doing here?” He asked.

 

“My daughter lives here.”

 

“Aye. I meant out on the dock.

 

“I wanted to see your progress. Looks like it’s coming along well. This project is probably going to take you all summer.”

 

“That’s the idea.” He sighed.

 

“How exactly do you hammer nails?” He asked. “You only have one hand.”

 

   Killian brandished his hook. A simple clothes pin held to it with a rubber band.

 

“Smart.” The Prince smiled.

 

“Is there something I can do for you David?” He trudged through the water towards the shore.

 

“Yeah, I was hoping you could help me finish this beer.” He set a six pack of bottles on the dock.

 

“I thought you didn’t drink.”

 

“I’ve sworn off Long Islands, but I enjoy a beer every now and then.”

 

“You brought me beer?”

 

“No.” He laughed. “I brought it for dinner.”

 

“Hi Killian!!!”

 

   He turned to see Snow standing on the back porch with Neal on her hip. Both of them waving enthusiastically.

 

“S-Snow…?” He whispered.

 

“Yeah we came to have dinner with Emma. I was hoping you’d join us.”

 

“I…” He hesitated. “I can’t.”

 

“Well, if you change your mind you’re always welcome. Snow and Emma are going to be busy in the kitchen for a while, and they always yell at me for being in the way, so I thought I’d spend time out here with you.”

 

“Why would you want to spend time with me?”

 

“Because I can’t drink a six pack by myself.” He took a cold bottle out of the cardboard carrier. “Do you mind?” He held it out.

 

   Killian smirked and lifted his hook to open the bottle with a simple flick of his wrist.

 

“Thanks.” He smiled and lifted the beer to his lips. “Not bad.”

 

   Killian grabbed his own. Taking a drink. It was rather good.

 

“Edmund Fitzgerald.” Killian read the bottle.

 

“Named after a shipwreck. Figured you’d like it.”

 

“Oh, so you did buy it for me.”

 

   David smiled and took another drink.

 

“What’s this about David? Really.”

 

“Really?”

 

   He nodded.

 

“We’re not just going to let you disappear Hook. You’re committed to this self punishment, but we all know better.”

 

“Even after what I did to you?”

 

“Yes.” He said plainly. “Killian you showed me your pain. I felt it. It was almost the most horrible pain I’ve ever felt. Apart from losing my wife and my children. You think I’ve forgotten that?”

 

“It doesn’t excuse my actions. I enslaved you.”

 

“Yeah. Don’t do that again.”

 

“That’s just it. I can’t guarantee the darkness won’t take me. I can’t stand here and tell you the horrible things I’ve done are over. The only way for me to protect anyone from that… is to stay away.”

 

“That’s a cop out.” He took a drink.

 

“What?”

 

“It’s an excuse to run from what you did. Even though everyone knows you wouldn’t have done it without the darkness corrupting you.”

 

“Everyone?”

 

“Yeah Hook. Everyone.”

 

“It doesn’t change that I-“

 

“Do you want to have dinner or not?”

 

“N-no… I couldn’t.”

 

“Alright. We’ll make you a plate.”

 

   He sighed. The prince took another drink.

 

“A lot of these posts are rotted. You’re going to have to pull them out.” He observed.

 

“A-Aye…”

 

“I’ll come by tomorrow with the truck. We can pull them out.”

 

“You will?”

 

“Yep. I’ll see you tomorrow. Have a good evening Hook.”

 

“You as well.” He said, confused.

 

   The prince walked up the back hill towards the house and went inside.

 

*****

 

“How are things going? With Killian?” Snow asked.

 

“Slow. As you’d imagine.” Emma said with a slight bitterness. “I’m glad dad is out there talking to him. It’s nice to see them not hating each other.”

 

“Your father is stubborn. Unfortunately you come by stubbornness on both sides.” She smirked, as she set Neal up on the kitchen floor with some empty pots and pans and a wooden spoon to hit them with. “But I think his time with Dark Hook changed the way they saw each other. It certainly changed David anyway.”

 

“~Clang! ~Clang! ~Clang!” Neal laughed, enjoying the simple improvised toy.

 

“How are you doing Emma? Our trip to the afterlife was hard on you too.”

 

“I’m… I’m not giving up.” She said with determination. “I care about him so much mom. And now that we know it’s true love… I can’t just let that go. How can he?”

 

“He’s not letting it go Emma. He can’t reconcile what he did. I know he regrets his actions. I wouldn’t want him back here if he didn’t. But Hook has never been good at healing his emotional wounds. He thinks he’s protecting the people he cares about by staying at arms length.”

 

“Emotional wounds…” Emma thought out loud to herself.

 

“Sounds like you’ve got an idea.”

 

“Sort of. I think I know who he needs to see next.”

 

“Doggie!!!” Neal said happily.

 

“What-?” Snow turned. “Hellhound!”

 

    Shuck was curiously sniffing the boy. Snow rushed over and scooped up the toddler. Neal began to cry, reaching for the dog.

 

“He’s not a hellhound mom.” Emma came around the kitchen counter and petted the large black dog. “He’s a death omen.”

 

“Like that’s any better?!? How did he get here?”

 

“My best guess is he either stowed away on Jillian’s ship or Hook’s.”

 

“Great. Like Storybrooke wasn’t weird enough.”

 

   Shuck whined. The savior crouched next to him.

 

“Don’t be mean to him.” Emma frowned as the red-eyed beast licked her face.

 

“He’s a dog.”

 

“He understands people when they talk.”

 

“He’s a dog!”

 

“Shuck, why don’t you go outside and check on Killian?” Emma said kindly.

 

“Arf!” He wagged his tail, and stepped back to disappear into the shadows.

 

“Mama, doggie…” Neal said sadly.

 

“Maybe next time sweetie. When mama’s not having a heart attack.”

 

Notes:

“Edmund Fitzgerald” is a real beer named after the famed Great Lakes shipwreck. Known mostly throughout Michigan and Wisconsin. I always have to throw my Michigan-isms in there.

Chapter 135: It Just Takes Some Time

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke.

Adam struggles to convince to stubborn Belle to give Killian time before she sees him.
Emma does her best to stop Killian from falling further into his depression.

“I want to go see Killian.” Belle pouted, sitting back on the couch in their quaint living room.

 

“Emma said to wait.” Adam answered, reading a book as the baby monitor sat on the coffee table nearby.

 

“But he’s here! He’s just down the road! He’s my best friend! Why shouldn’t I see him?”

 

“I think we ought to differ to Emma on this.”

 

“Why?” She sighed.

 

“Belle.” He said gently. “Imagine it were me. My beast compelling me to hurt, to kill. Killian is going through that same struggle. Give him time.”

 

“But if you were struggling a visit from Ruby would help you!”

 

“Well, I’ve never tortured Ruby. So at the right time, yes. But he’s only just returned three days ago. He needs to come to terms with himself.”

 

“I don’t like it.” She sat down and crossed her arms.

 

“I know.” He smiled, sitting next to her. “But if it were me, Ruby is the SECOND persona I’d need. The first is you. Killian needs Emma. They share true love. Just like we do. Trust her instincts. Trust that she knows the progression he needs to not be at odds with himself.”

 

“I miss him.” She said sadly.

 

“I miss him too. A man that would send me home the way he did. I understand how special of a person he is. And I know his friendship means the world to you. It means a lot to me too.”

 

   She looked at him fondly.

 

“Have patience. The time will come for us to help him.”

 

“Okay.” She relented. “I’ll wait. But it’s not easy. I want to see him. I want him to meet the boys. I want my friend back. The way he was. Before the darkness hurt him.

 

“He’s lucky to have a friend like you Belle.”

 

“I just feel something missing.” She leaned into his shoulder. “Without my friend.”

 

*****

 

    Killian lay in the captains bed upon the Jolly Roger. He kept his eyes to the wooden planks in the ceiling. His thoughts racing, his body aching from a long days work. Though he felt a sense of comfort in the pain. He let out a heavy sigh. The dog curled up beside him let out an identical sigh.

    He’d hardly slept a full night since his revival. His dreams were filled with the tortures of hell, but at least in his dreams the weight of guilt seemed lifted. He felt he deserved the pain. He felt less guilty when he was hurting physically. He rubbed his sore shoulders, rolling over, hoping to sleep longer than an hour at a time.

   There was a knock at the hatch.

   Shuck stood and wagged his tail.

 

“Come in.” He said, sitting up.

 

    Emma came down the stepladder with a covered plate.

 

“I brought you some dinner. You must be hungry after all that work. Man cannot live by Jello alone you know.” She smirked.

 

“Thank you.” He nodded, still rubbing at the knot in his shoulder.

 

“Sit.” She placed the plate on the table and pulled out a chair.

 

   He looked at her, remaining seated on the bed.

 

“I wasn’t talking to the dog you know.”

 

    He sighed, but stood and sat in front of the plate. He uncovered the meal.

 

“Mackerel.” He couldn’t hide the happiness in his voice.

 

“Mom’s getting good at cooking fish. She credits you with that.”

 

    Emma placed her hands on his shoulders.

 

“Emma, no offense love but you’ve never been a good masseuse.”

 

“Adam gave me a few tips. Let me know if it’s any better.”

 

  She pressed her thumbs firmly into his trapezius muscles. It hurt worse for a moment, but then quickly felt much better.

 

“Aye, you have gotten better.”

 

   She smiled, Adam had taught her about muscle groups over tea and oatmeal. She had actually enjoyed the subject. Knowing how everything in the body was connected. To Adam it was almost spiritual. But she found it more interesting from a mechanical standpoint. As she moved down his right shoulder, she realized the muscles on his right side were much more toned than his left. No doubt due to his amputation. Finding herself flushed to touch his bare skin, she shook her head to rid herself of the memories of their former physical relationship. She noticed a slight sunburn on his shoulders. She could smell the salt water coming off his hair.

 

“Did you shower in the ocean?” She laughed.

 

“Aye.” He answered.

 

“Maybe you should use the shower in the house. Without conditioner your hair isnt going to have its usual luster. And the salt water is probably drying out your skin.”

 

“I don’t mind.” He said, quietly eating.

 

    Emma gave a half-frown, sad to hear he was paying no mind to his appearance. It was unlike him.

 

“Your beard is getting long.” She observed.

 

“Aye.”

 

“Soon you’re going to look like Cruca again.” 

 

   He was quiet. She stopped rubbing his shoulders and sat at his left.

 

“Killian, don’t do this. Please. I don’t want you to sink further into your depression.”

 

“I can look how I like.” He continued to eat.

 

“Sure, but are you really going to deny yourself the comfort of at least taking a shower?”

 

   He was silent.

 

“You don’t even have to come upstairs. Use the guest room shower on the first floor.”

 

“I will if I need to.”

 

“You’re torturing yourself.”

 

“Salt water and unkempt facial hair is hardly torture.”

 

“Killian, you’re the cleanest person I’ve ever met. Everything you own is always in its place. And that includes your looks.”

 

“Things are different now Emma. I’m not trying to impress you.”

 

“You think I’m upset because I care what you look like? I’m upset because I know this is the start of a long downhill slope towards self loathing.”

 

“I already have plenty of self loathing. Abandoning my looks is a personal choice.”

 

“I don’t care what you do with your looks I care about why you’re doing it. This is a way for you to pull away, isolate yourself.”

 

“What makes you so sure?”

 

“Because that’s what Cruca did.”

 

   He was silent.

 

“Just, come inside and take a shower after you work on the dock. Then I’ll get off your case about it. Ok?”

 

“Aye.” He agreed.

 

“The dock is coming along well.” She changed the subject. “Do you have all the supplies you need?”

 

“What I have will last me another month at least.”

 

“Alright. I’ll get more in a month.”

 

    He stood, walked over to the cupboard and removed a small leather pouch. Dropping it on the table in front of her with a clatter of coins inside.

 

“I have my own money you know.”

 

“Trust me. I have more money than you.”

 

    She smirked.

 

“Jillian misses you…” She played with the edges of the leather pouch. “So does Belle.”

 

“Please Emma, I don’t want any visitors.”

 

“Look, you want to punish yourself? Well the best way to do that isn’t going to sleep covered in salt water, it’s facing the people out there.” She pointed. “You held my dad captive for months. And even he is ready to forgive you. You really think the others won’t?”

 

“I don’t want to be forgiven.” He said quietly, keeping his eyes on his plate.

 

“That’s because it’s easier for you to blame yourself than forgive yourself. Still a pirate, always taking the easy way.”

 

“You don’t know how this feels!” He shouted, slamming his hand down on the table.

 

“Yes I do!” She shouted, slamming her own hand down.

 

   He stopped, looking at her with frustrated confusion.

 

“You’re so wrapped up in your own wrong doing you forgot about mine.” She whispered. “I lost myself to the darkness too, remember? The agony I put everyone I care about through, making myself the villain so no one would know… what I did to you.”

 

“You didn’t kill anyone Emma.”

 

“Yes I did. I killed you.”

 

“I told you to. I gave you no choice.”

 

“I DID have a choice! I could have let you die the first time around and saved you the agony of being the Dark One! I had a choice to let you die! And I couldn’t…” Tears began to gather on her lashes. “Everything that happened to you, all this guilt you’re feeling, it’s because of me.”

 

“Emma it’s not-“

 

“DON’T say it’s not my fault.” She demanded. “Don’t say I have nothing to feel guilty for while you sit there and petrify in your own guilt. You want me to not feel guilty? Then you have to come back from this. You have to live your life again.”

 

“I… I understand.” He said quietly. “I’m sorry Emma.”

 

“Don’t be sorry.” She stood. “Just get better. I know it won’t happen over night. I know it will take time. But don’t resist it. You don’t want to be here, you never wanted to come back, but you are now. So you may as well make the best of it.”

 

“I’ll try not to resist. This is difficult for me.”

 

“I know. But you’re not alone. I’m right inside. For whatever you need.”

 

   He nodded.

 

   She took his empty plate and went inside for the night.

   She had started preparing the trim of the living room for a fresh coat of paint, the project had worked well to calm her own racing thoughts.

   She had just started taping off the fireplace when she heard the back door. She stopped, listening. After a moment she heard the sounds of the old pipes as he turned on the shower.

   With a smile she stopped and went over to the sound system. She scrolled through her iPod until she found what she was looking for, setting it in the stand to play.

 

“~Hey, don't write yourself off yet,

It's only in your head, you feel left out,

Or looked down on.

Just try your best,

Try everything you can,

And don't you worry what they tell themselves,

When you're away.”

 

   Emma sang along to the song that always brought her a bit of comfort. Continuing to work on her taping project.

 

“It just takes some time!

Little girl, you're in the middle of the ride!

Everything, everything'll be just fine!

Everything, everything'll be alright, alright!”

 

   She happily finished with the living room and went upstairs to sleep.

 

Chapter 136: Everything Will Become Clear

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke

Killian gets a visit from Hopper. Some much needed therapy helping to clear the path ahead of him.
Jillian is impatient.
She’s gonna stay impatient.

   Killian woke. It had been a couple days since he and Emma had their last serious talk. He had taken her advice and bathed himself inside consistently. He hated to admit it but it had actually done wonders for improving his sleep. He had trimmed his hair and beard down to a manageable scruff, as opposed to the long tangled hair and beard he had kept as Cruca. Looking in the mirror, seeing his old self. It still put him at odds.

    He got out of bed and put on the old faded black jeans and the grey waffle-print top with runs and tares from his labors. Stepping out on deck he felt the chill of the morning air. Though it would soon become very hot as the sun rose. Spring drawing nearer and nearer.

 

“Good morning.”

 

    A man looked down from the dock.

 

“D-doctor Hopper!” He said in alarm.

 

   He turned to look back at the hatch to his quarters. Holding back the urge to lock himself inside.

 

“Can I come aboard?” He asked.

 

“You shouldn’t be here.” Killian shook his head and closed his eyes.

 

“I think this is exactly where I should be. I go where I’m needed. And I think you could use someone to talk to.”

 

“I talk to Emma. David has been around a couple of times. He helped me with the dock.”

 

“You and I have worked through your troubles before. I’m here to help you.”

 

   He was silent.

 

“So what do you think? Do I have the captains permission to come aboard?” He stood in front of the ramp.

 

“Aye.” He said, hardly loud enough to hear.

 

   Hopper stepped onto the lower deck. He made his way to the stairs. Killian turned and looked off the side rail. His back to the good doctor.

 

“Would you like to tell me about your time in the afterlife?” He asked.

 

“You’ve read Henry’s writing haven’t you? Isn’t that enough?”

 

“The book tells me what happened. But not how you felt about it.”

 

“I’m not much in the mood to talk about my feelings doctor.”

 

“I thought you’d say that.”

 

“Then why did you come?”

 

“What happened when you were consumed by the darkness… it will always affect me. I lost two of my closest friends. Marco, then Ed.”

 

   Killian hunched his shoulders forward. Leaning on the rail with his hand and his hook.

 

“I know you weren’t yourself Captain. I know nothing you did was to hurt me. But to combat the hurt you were feeling. Let’s talk about it.”

 

“What else is there to say? I killed your friends. I even made you watch.”

 

“How were you feeling? As the dark one? What brought you to such extremes?”

 

“PAIN!!! Anger!! Rage! Heartache…”

 

“Towards who?”

 

“Emma…”

 

“How do you feel about her now?”

 

“My head is much clearer. I can see things the way I used to. All the things I felt about Emma… I now feel about myself.”

 

“Really? You’re not upset at Emma anymore? At all?”

 

“She did what she did out of love.” He turned and walked down the stairs.

 

   Hopper followed.

 

“But you still remember feeling all the rage and resentment towards her. Don’t you?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Then let’s talk through it.”

 

“I don’t want to! It was wrong of me to think that way! The darkness twisted and corrupted everything about me! Including my love for Emma.”

 

“That’s a step.” Hopper smiled.

 

   Killian turned to him, confused.

 

“You’re finally blaming the darkness for corrupting you.”

 

“My actions are my own responsibility. I can’t use a scapegoat just because it’s easy.”

 

“No. But you can when it’s directly linked to the actions you took. Without the darkness, how do you feel about Emma?”

 

“I love her. As I always have.”

 

“But you remember what it felt like to hate her.”

 

“I never actually hated her. I was just so hurt by what she did to me. That pain had to go somewhere. So I directed it at Emma. I didn’t care who I hurt so long as I made her suffer.”

 

“I think you did care who you hurt.”

 

   Killian was silent.

 

“I think every time you hurt someone to get to Emma your pain got worse. An addict will turn to the very thing that hurts them again and again. Getting a brief window of joy before the pain sets in once more. But that moment of joy gets shorter and shorter. And the pain that follows gets longer and longer.”

 

“Well you don’t have to trouble yourself. I’ve sworn off dark magic forever.”

 

“I’m not here for myself Killian. I’m here for you. You’re my patient. I want you to get better. I want you to recover from this. Tell me more about Emma.”

 

“She won’t give up on me. Even when I’ve given her plenty of reasons to. Even though she knows I could hurt her again.”

 

“Love tends to be the opposite of addiction. The more love you get, the longer that sensation of happiness lasts. The less love you get…? Well, that’s when you’re vulnerable to the darkness captain. You’re stronger against it with your true love by your side.”

 

“Emma asked you to come here didn’t she?”

 

“She did. But she didn’t tell me what to say. What was it that helped you defy the darkness in the end? How did you find yourself amid that pain, rage, and heartache?”

 

“It was her…” He whispered. “I couldn’t watch her die. And in that moment… I knew why she couldn’t let me die. I knew why she did what she did.”

 

“Why did she do it?”

 

“True love.” He closed his eyes.

 

“You spent so long believing she didn’t love you.”

 

“Aye.”

 

“But you believed it when you died?”

 

“For a moment. Yes. I believed before the darkness, she truly loved me.”

 

“Her kiss woke you on the other side. You still share that love.”

 

“It’s stained. Tarnished. I’ve gone dark on her before. When the Snow Queen had me. It’s so easy for dark forces to find me. I must radiate my weakness for evil.” He scoffed. “I can hurt her again. Chances are I will. And I just can’t go through it anymore. I wish I had stayed dead.”

 

“Killian…” Hopper said sadly.

 

“But Emma still won’t let me go.” His voice trembled, both with sadness and fear. “I’m stuck. I can’t live, I can’t die. I feel like a ghost.”

 

“What you’re feeling is normal Killian.”

 

“Oh? Have you had a lot of patients who came back from the dead?” He said sarcastically.

 

“No, admittedly you’re the first. But you’re in mourning. Not just for the people you killed but for your own life.”

 

“Why would I mourn my own life?” He shook his head.

 

“Because for a minute it was perfect, wasn’t it?”

 

   He clenched his jaw, unable to stop the tears rolling down his cheeks. He nodded his head. Facing alway from the doctor and looking out to sea as he ran his sleeve across his eyes.

 

“Turn around Captain.” Hopper said gently.

 

   He took a deep breath and did as he was asked. The first thing he saw was the house. He let out a breath.

 

“This is where you and Emma were going to start your lives. You still can.”

 

“It’s not that simple.”

 

“Let’s work on it.” He put a hand on his shoulder. “I’ll keep coming by to talk.”

 

“What if it’s not worth the risk?”

 

“Everyone else in town believes it is.”

 

“That can’t be true.” He shook his head. “Lilly wanted to destroy me. I was going to let her.”

 

“But she didn’t. She chose to see herself in you at that moment. Your moment is coming Captain. A moment when everything will become clear. And you’ll feel happiness again. I’ll give you a couple of days to process.” He made his way down the ramp.

 

“D-Doctor…” He called after him. “You’ve always been hard on me when I need it. Thank you for that.”

 

“You should see how angry I get at Emma.” He smirked before heading up the dock.

 

    Killian smiled. He watched as Shuck and Pongo played in the back yard. Both of them greeting Hopper with enthusiasm as he made his way to the back porch. The sun had fully risen. Illuminating the dock and the ship.

   It was beginning to become warm. He took off the old grey shirt, coming down the deck, he got back into the water. The cold was shocking. It made his feet and legs go numb. But the sting of the cold grounded him. And cleared his mind. He thought about what Hopper said, running through the whole conversation again and again in his mind.

 

*****

 

“Maybe I should go see him.” Jillian paced the diner biting down on a Jello spoon as she waked.

 

“You and Emma both agreed that he should come to town to give you the book.” Ruby said, watching her pace.

 

“What if I’m being too hard on him? What if he’d rather keep the damn thing than see me again?”

 

“Jillian. Your father wants to see you. I promise. Your decision to stay away and make him come to you is good for him. It gives him a goal to work towards.”

 

“I suppose…” She gnawed on the metal spoon.

 

“You’re going to hurt your teeth. Here. Take this.” She replaced it with a plastic bendy straw.

 

   Jillian kept chewing, happy to have something to properly destroy.

 

“Why don’t we go on an adventure? To clear your mind? Just a quick one?”

 

“Those portals took a lot out of me. I think I ought to rest.” She sighed, remembering the words of Anubis.

 

“We don’t need a portal to have an adventure.” Ruby shot her a dangerous smile.

 

“What did you have in mind?” Jill smiled back.

 

“I thought maybe we could go get ourselves lost in the woods. It’s getting warmer. We could take a blanket. Make love in the forest.”

 

“You certainly know how to distract a girl.” She held her hand.

 

Chapter 137: A Good Day

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke

Killian receives a visit from Henry and Hannah. If anyone can put a smile on his face it’s his grandchildren.

   Emma didn’t hear the back door open, her music was turned up loud. She stood on a ladder painting the living room walls a light blue color.

 

“It’s coming along nice.”

 

    She heard the voice, losing her balance on the ladder. She swayed, but felt a hand on her back steady her.

 

“Sorry. I didn’t mean to startle you.” He said, stepping back and giving her space.

 

“It’s alright. I was in the zone.” She blushed at his touch.

 

“I like the color you’ve chosen.”

 

“Thanks. I like it too. But I think it needs an accent wall.”

 

“Accent wall?”

 

“Yeah, you know, when you paint one wall a different color so it’s not all uniform.”

 

“What about the back wall?”

 

“Seems like a good one.” She agreed. “What color?”

 

“A deeper blue.” He thought out loud.

 

“I like it! Want to come with me to the paint store to pick it out?”

 

   He grew silent.

 

“I guess not…”

 

“I shouldn’t meddle in your projects.” He looked down.

 

“I’m glad to have your input.” She tried to bring him back around with a smile, to no avail. “How’s the dock coming?”

 

“Rather well. I’m grateful to have something to do.”

 

“Yeah, I know what you mean.” She looked around the room at her progressing paint job. “Although I think I had more fun when we painted your apartment together.”

 

“Aye.” He smiled nostalgically. “That was rather fun.”

 

“We were covered in paint for days.” She laughed.

 

“A bit like you are now.” He smiled.

 

“Oh yeah?” She touched her right cheek. “Where?”

 

“Other side.”

 

“Here?” She touched her left cheek.

 

“A bit higher.” He said with amusement.

 

   She touched her forehead.

 

“Let me.” He stepped forward with a rag, wiping her temple by her cheekbone.

 

“T-thank you…” She said quietly, feeling her knees go weak as they stood intimately close.

 

   Killian lost himself for a moment. Carefully washing the paint off her face. After a while he realized how close they were. His heart beat faster as he remembered how good it felt to make love to her in the shower. His cheeks flushed. He stepped back and dropped the rag.

 

“Killian…” She walked towards him.

 

   He stepped back again.

   She stopped.

 

“The room looks good.” He said, turning to head back outside.

 

“I’m making grilled cheese for dinner!” She said. “Would you like me to bring you a plate?”

 

“I do love your grilled cheese.” He said with a smile.

 

“Is that a yes?”

 

“Yes.” He nodded. “Thank you.”

 

    She watched him walk away through the foyer. Touching her temple where he had wiped the paint away. It was easier for her to hide. But she had been thinking of that shower too.

 

*****

 

   Belle sat at the counter at granny’s waiting for food to go. Adam had encouraged her to be the one to go out when needed. He must have thought it would distract her from Killian. And it did in a way. But everywhere she went she thought of her friend. How he had comforted her in the pawnshop after she banished Rumple. Helped her think of a way to get through to Adam in the diner. Even saved her life at the old farmhouse when Zelena had tried to use her brain.

   But she also remembered the better times. Times without crisis. Simply having breakfast or lunch together. Talking about the progress of their individual relationships. Sharing in the good as much as the bad. She wanted desperately to see him. To tell him everything was going to be ok. To show him her children for the first time.

 

“One hamburger, and an oatmeal with fruit to go.” Smee set a grease strained bag on the counter in front of her. “Oatmeal is pretty easy to make at home you know.”

 

“Smee! Stop chasing away my customers! The oatmeal here is special!”

 

“~it’s not.” Smee whispered to Belle. “~We just put it in the microwave.”

 

   Belle smiled.

 

“It’s a bit tricky to cook for ourselves with two babies in the house.” She said.

 

“Of course it is!” Granny agreed. “Don’t you worry, we’re here to help! That’ll be $22.50.”

 

   The bell chimed on the front door.

 

“What’ll it be sheriff?” Granny asked. “More jello to go? Two of each?”

 

“One of each. Smee encouraged me to make some at home. I just have to keep the fridge stocked until I get around to it.”

 

“Smee you’re fired.” Granny snapped.

 

“You can’t fire me, you’re too busy now that the wraiths are gone. You’ll be under staffed.” He said confidently crossing his arms.

 

“Fine. But you better stop telling my customers to cook their own food!”

 

“Don’t worry Granny, I can’t make onion rings like yours at home.” Emma laughed. “I’ll take a hot cocoa with cinnamon while I wait.”

 

She sat next to Belle.

 

“How are the kids?” Emma asked. “I haven’t gotten a chance to meet them yet.”

 

“You will. I’m just glad you’re taking care of Killian. I miss him.”

 

“I know.” Emma lamented. “But I think you’re the person he’s most afraid of seeing right now. I’m trying to give him a steady progression.”

 

“David says he’s been working on the dock.”

 

“Yeah, my dad came by and helped him tear out the posts with his truck. Tore up my backyard though. It’s full of tire tracks.”

 

“Perhaps Adam can help with that. He’s got quite the green thumb. He’s done wonders for the park. He’s been picking up garbage and tending to the plants.”

 

“I haven’t seen your house yet either.”

 

“You can come by whenever you like.” Belle  smiled. “We’d love to have visitors.”

 

“I feel like it’s not right for me to see the house or the kids before Killian does.” She looked down at the counter.

 

“What if Adam went over? Could he handle that?” Belle asked. “He’s already seen Adam in the afterlife. I think that wouldn’t be too much for him. And then maybe… I could see him soon.”

 

“Don’t worry Belle.” Emma put a hand on her shoulder. “You’ll see him. And when you do it will mean the world to him. You know, after he gets over the panic attack it’s going to cause.”

 

*****

 

    Henry walked around the house towards the back yard. He saw the dock. New boards and posts slowly being laid as Killian labored away. There was a flash of blue light as Hannah appeared next to him.

 

“Hey.” She smiled.

 

“Hi.” He said quietly. “What are you doing out here?”

 

“Trying to get away from my mum. She’s furious about our little adventure. She told me to stay in my room. So naturally I disappeared from right in front of her.”

 

Henry wanted to laugh. But as he watched his grandfather working on the dock, he could only think of the struggle he was facing.

 

“How’s grandfather Hook coming along?”

 

“Mom says he’s isolating himself. It sounds like she wears him down a little more every day. But I know him. I know how he can be. Without help… he’ll never get through this.”

 

“But he has help.” She put a hand on his shoulder. “He has you.”

 

“I just hope seeing me doesn’t hurt him.” He looked down.

 

“Why would it?”

 

“You never know with him.”

 

“Well, we won’t know unless we try. I could come with if you think that will help.”

 

“It may.” He agreed.

 

“Come on, we’ll go together.”

 

   Henry nodded, walking down the hill with his sister.

    Killian didn’t hear their approach. As he hammered away in the hot sun.

 

“H-Hello grandfather.” Henry said nervously.

 

“Henry…” He sounded less than happy to see him. “Hannah, you two should be careful. The dock isn’t safe yet.”

 

    Henry ran through everything he could possibly say, not deeming any of it worthy.

 

“Want some help?” Hannah asked.

 

Killian looked up.

 

“Actually, there’s a box of nails in the shed, if you could bring them down you’d save me a trip.”

 

“On it!” She ran up the hill.

 

Henry remained on the dock.

 

“How have you been Henry?” He asked, keeping his eyes on his task.

 

“I’ve been alright.” He shrugged. “I’ve missed you.”

 

“Its probably better if you don’t come out here.” He said in a deep voice.

 

“Because of the dock?”

 

“Because of me.”

 

“You’re not dangerous grandfather. Not to me. You never were.”

 

“You don’t know that.”

 

“I know more than most people in town actually. That’s my power, remember?”

 

“Aye. I forget sometimes. But my return doesn’t mean I’m no longer dangerous.” He knelt to place the next board.

 

“You protected me. Even as the Dark One. The first thing you did was make sure I couldn’t be harmed. I’ve always known my grandfather was still there. I cried so much when you died.”

 

“There’s other things you should concern yourself with.”

 

“You’re pretty much what the whole town is concerned with right now.” He scratched his head.

 

“Aye.” He stopped and dropped his shoulders. “It can’t be easy for them, knowing I’m back.”

 

“That’s not what I meant.”

 

    Killian turned to look at his grandson. There was a flash of light as Hannah appeared suddenly.

 

“Found them!” She exclaimed, holding out the box of nails.

 

“Bloody-!” Killian jumped, taking a step backwards and falling off the dock into the water with a splash.

 

“Grandfather! Are you alright?!?” Henry rushed to the edge.

 

“Sorry! I forgot you didn’t know!” Hannah apologized.

 

“What in the world was that?” He flicked his wet hair out of his eyes with a twist of his head.

 

“The power of the Dioscuri. Something we picked up while you were gone.” Henry offered his hand.

 

“Thanks, I’ll swim.” After a couple of side strokes Killian came to water shallow enough for him to stand, walking out of the sea and onto the shore.

 

“Aren’t you cold?” Hannah asked.

 

“It’s warm in the sun. And the work makes me sweat. The water is rather refreshing actually.”

 

   Hannah looked into the water. With a shrug she leapt off the dock, bringing her knees up to her chest to create a large splash.

     Henry laughed as the water wet his nice coat.

 

“Kids…” Killian sighed. “The two of you should be getting home.”

 

    Henry took off his coat, scarf and satchel, jumping into the water with his sister.

 

    Killian walked across the dock, looking down at them with disapproval as they splashed each other.

 

“It is cold!” Henry laughed, still throwing as much water as he could at Hannah.

 

“Keep moving! You’ll get used to it!” She called back.

 

“Your parents will want to know where you’ve gone.” Killian reasoned.

 

“Who cares!” Hannah shouted with glee. “We’re pirates!”

 

“Yeah! We’re pirates!” Henry adapted his sister’s care-free spirit.

 

    Both of them were happy to see a bit of a smile on their grandfather’s lips.

     Hannah climbed up the new post onto the dock. Shivering. In a flash of light Henry appeared next to her.

 

“Not that I’m not happy to see you both. But this isn’t exactly an easy time for me.” He scratched his head with his hook.

 

“That’s only because you’re taking it far too seriously.” Hannah smiled, raising her brow to Henry.

 

“Yeah.” He smiled back at her as they communicated wordlessly. “You need to have some fun.”

 

“I’d rather just work on the dock.” He sighed.

 

“Sorry Captain party-pooper. Not gonna happen.” Hannah grabbed his left arm, Henry his right.

 

     They both pushed him into the water again, jumping in after him with a splash. Hook surfaced with a smile on his face only to have water thrown at him by both of the twins. And for a moment he completely forgot his troubles. Lost in the simplicity of enjoying the ocean with his grandchildren.

 

*****

 

   The sun was beginning to set. The sky was a bright orange as Emma pulled up to the house in the yellow bug.

     She came in the front door hearing voices in the kitchen. Walking in she couldn’t help but laugh to find Killian and the two teens dripping wet and shivering. But clearly in good spirits.

 

“Looks like you three had a good day.” She crossed her arms.

 

“A l-little h-help?” Killian stammered in the cold.

 

   She waved her hand, drying the three of them instantly.

 

“Cool.” Hannah looked down at her dry clothes.

 

“Wash up you two. We’re having grilled cheese for dinner.” Emma smirked.

 

“Aye aye! Sheriff!” Hannah saluted.

 

“Aye aye sheriff mom!” Henry said in a deep mocking tone, following Hannah into the bathroom off the dining room.

 

“Looks like the kids have your spirits up.” She smiled.

 

“This must have been your idea wasn’t it?” Killian raised an eyebrow.

 

“Wish I could take credit, but no. With their newfound power I don’t think anyone has control over those two anymore. Heaven help us.”

 

    Killian laughed.

 

“So does this mean you’re joining us for dinner?” She asked hopefully.

 

“Yeah! Join us for dinner grandfather!” Hannah said happily, returning from the bathroom.

 

“You can tell us pirate stories over grilled cheese and cocoa!” Henry came in behind her.

 

“What do you say?” Emma put her hands on each of the kids shoulders. “Tell us some stories?”

 

“Alright.” He smiled. “But only for today.”

 

    Henry and Hannah exchanged a puckish look.

 

“We’ll set the table!” Henry said, taking his sister’s hand and running into the kitchen.

 

“Looks good on you.” Emma said with a smirk.

 

“What does?” He asked.

 

“A smile.”

 

Chapter 138: Tension

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke

As the evening winds down Emma nearly forgets her troubles. But Killian doesn’t have it so easy, again withdrawing from his own happiness in a misguided attempt to protect the people he loves from himself.

    Hannah and Henry laughed at their own personal jokes as they cleared the plates from the table. Killian and Emma remained in the dining room, finishing the last of the beer David had brought, as the kids made alarming sounds with the dishes.

 

“Should I go help…?” Emma looked towards the arched doorway to the kitchen, the children obstructed from view.

 

“Emma, the worst they can do is break some dishes. And seeing as you can fix them with magic, I think we should count ourselves lucky they offered to do them in the first place.” Killian drank.

 

“Good point.” She laughed.

 

    Emma was silent for a moment, looking down at the old fold-out-table that Snow had lent them from the school to eat at. The plastic dollar-store table cloth hardly matching the athletic of the old Victorian home.

 

“I know grilled cheese isn’t really a fancy occasion, but maybe I should get a real table.”

 

“I don’t know, I think we’re dressed for this one.” He looked down at the second hand clothes he was still wearing.

 

“This whole place is pretty empty. The paint is helping, but the echo is starting to bum me out.”

 

    Killian smiled, thinking fondly back to a time when they had spoken of decorating the home together.

 

“It may not be exactly your style… but if you’d like there’s plenty of furnishings in the cave.” He drank.

 

“Mariners Hollow?” She asked.

 

“Your father called it that. Not a bad name. You can help yourself to anything you find there.”

 

“My dad said… he said he thought you got it for us. For the house.”

 

“The furniture?” He asked.

 

   She nodded.

 

“Well the truth is, finery is often commonplace among treasure. I’ve had most of those items for many years.”

 

“So you’re saying they’re-?”

 

“Antiques. By a few centuries. You wouldn’t believe what magical furniture polish will do for longevity.”

 

   Emma laughed.

 

“But I did have the thought, that if you like any of it we could bring it… here.” He said his voice growing quiet.

 

“Really? Thanks.” She smiled. “And I’m sure it will go a long way towards making you feel welcome in the house. To have your own furniture.”

 

   He pushed out his chair and stood.

 

“I have no need for them on the Jolly Roger.” He said seriously, walking out of the dining room.

 

“W-wait-!” She got up to follow. “Killian-!”

 

   They both stopped. Henry and Hannah at the sink looking at them. Both covered in a soap suds.

 

“Uhhhh, thanks for the grilled cheese!” Hannah said loudly. “Time to go!”

   She rushed into the foyer.

 

“Henry, we were just talking. You don’t have to leave.” Emma said awkwardly.

 

“Oh I insist. He smiled. Bye!” In a flash of blue light he was gone.

 

“I’m never going to get used to that.” Emma opened her eyes wide.

 

“Aye. It was quite the surprise.” Killian raised his brow.

 

“Look, I pushed a little too hard. I’m sorry.” She said quietly. “Please don’t run out of here. We had such a good day.”

 

“I know you don’t understand why I’m doing this Emma. But it’s important to me. I can’t get too close.” He made for the back door.

 

“Killian!” She rushed out onto the porch.

 

“Emma don’t.”

 

“I won’t push anymore ok? You, and me, that’s not important right now. What’s important is you feeling better. And you felt BETTER today! I saw it!”

 

“It’s not safe. Not for you, and not for the kids. I’m still marked by hell.”

 

“Henry and Hannah fought the wraiths!” Emma shouted.

 

   He turned.

 

“Robin told me! It was their plan that freed the rest of the gods from Hades! They saved the whole town while we were gone!”

 

“What does that have to do with anything?”

 

“They can fight! We can all fight! You didn’t get out of hell on your own Killian! I dragged you out! Myself! TWICE! This is just another wall! Another excuse you’re using because you’re still blaming yourself!”

 

“Goodnight Emma.” He said quietly, before walking down the hill towards the Jolly Roger.

 

   She walked into the house and stepped into the dining room. The fold out table with its dollar store table cloth. For a moment it had felt real. She was sitting at a table in their house, having a drink with the man she loved, children playing in the next room. It felt like a happy ending.

 

*****

 

“Boy, you could cut the tension with a knife in that place!” Hannah raised her eyebrows as they made their way down the sidewalk on bikes.

 

“Yeah, I guess things have been pretty tense between Hook and mom since they got back.” Henry said sadly.

 

“No, not THAT kind of tension. ~The OTHER kind.” Hannah whispered.

 

“~What other kind?” Henry whispered back, though he was unsure why.

 

“You know…” She said. “Sexual Tension.”

 

“Ew! Hannah, that’s my mom!”

 

“And your grandfather. I don’t see how I’m what’s making this weird.” She said dryly.

 

“Hannah…”

 

“Alright, would you prefer if I called it romantic tension?”

 

“Yes.” Henry smiled.

 

“Alright. Well the ROMANTIC tension is palpable. Those two have it bad for eachother.”

 

“Not that it seems to help. Grandfather has literally been through hell. And that’s on top of all the stuff he had already been through. It was hard enough for the two of them to get together when they were just dealing with their problems in life. Now that death has come between them… I don’t know. It’s not the same.”

 

“Bullshit.”

 

“-w-what?” Henry was taken aback.

 

“Like it? Lilly taught me. It sounds so much more crass than bollox. But the point is, if they’re giving off that much electricity it’s only a matter of time until they pop. They can’t keep carrying on like that and not simply attack each other eventually!”

 

“Knowing those two ‘attack’ could be literal or figurative.”

 

“That only helps my point.” She scoffed as they pulled their bikes up to the dock in front of the Argo.

 

“HANNAH!!!”

 

“Uh oh.” She said. “Henry run!”

 

“Wha-?” Was all he managed to say before a surprisingly strong arm grabbed the back of his collar.

 

“You two ‘ave me worried sick!” Sadie barked. “And you!”

 

   She pulled Hannah in by the ear.

 

“Ow! Mum!”

 

“I’ve got yer partner en crime now! No blinkken away fer you little missy!”

 

“Wait! Sadie! I have to go home!” Henry struggled.

 

“Ye can leave when she’s done wit her punishment!” She barked. “You there!”

 

   Sadie called over one of crew.

 

“Send word to Mayor Mills I’ll be keeping Henry here till Hannah’s been disciplined!”

 

“W-what if she says no?” Henry asked.

 

“While the two of ye were off doing gods knows what, I went lookin’ for ye. I MET tha good mayor. We had a nice long chat ‘bout your little powers. Trust me, she’s on MY side.” Sadie smiled.

 

   Henry swallowed a lump in his throat.

 

“Now ah can’t punish ye Henry, but yer not leaving until Hannah’s done. So I suggest ye get a bucket.”

 

”Bollox…” Henry grumbled.

 

Notes:

The writing is coming along well! We’re moving quickly towards the end of this installment! (I haven’t written that far ahead yet but I’ll let you know when the end is officially written)

If anyone has any name ideas for the next one let me know! “Rum and Rebirth” is the title to beat! I like it when it’s alliterative but it doesn’t have to be.

Chapter 139: Granny’s Forgiveness

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke

The visitors never seem to end. As much as Killian wishes he was left alone, the people of Storybrooke keep coming. Even the ones he doesn’t expect.

   Killian woke early, as always. He made his way up the hill, a light mist hanging above the dewy grass. It was chilly, but it would soon become warm as the sun crested the horizon. He came in the back door, wiping the morning dew on the doormat.

   He was surprised to find Emma awake so early. She sat at the kitchen counter with a cup of warm coffee in front of her. Her elbow on the table, cheek rested on her hand. She hardly looked conscious.

 

“Didn’t expect you to be up.” He said.

 

“Couldn’t sleep.” She moaned.

 

“I see.” He looked down, with nothing to say, he opened the fridge.

 

“Killian…” She said sadly. “Do you think you could….”

 

He turned, waiting for an unreasonable request.

 

“…Let me have some jello…?” She asked.

 

    He smiled, reaching into the fridge.

 

“Of course Swan.” He placed it in front of her and opened the lid, taking a spoon out of the drawer.

 

    She looked down at the gelatin, but didn’t eat.

 

“Come Swan. Have a bite, it will make you feel better.”

 

    She looked up with skepticism.

 

“Always makes me feel better.” He reached for the spoon and took a bite, smiling as he did.

 

    Emma reluctantly smirked, then opened her mouth. He laughed and fed her a spoonful.

 

“Look, I know this is frustrating for you. But, I’m still glad to be where I am right now. You have made me feel better. But this is as close as I can get. I’m sorry it isn’t close enough.”

 

“It’s not.” She whispered. “But I like it better than when you were dead.”

 

“Aye.” He took another bite of jello, filling the spoon and offering to feed her another.

 

*****

 

    Killian stepped out onto the back lawn. The sun had risen. It was becoming warmer every day. The sun hot enough for him to remove his shirt right away.

   He jumped in the water, feeling the chill instantly. But as he walked around in the deep it grew more appealing.

 

“Looks good!”

 

    Killian turned to see Robin standing on the dock above him. He let out a frustrated sigh.

 

“I suppose Emma sent you?” He muttered.

 

“I just thought I’d come see how you were doing.”

 

“And here I thought you’d come to threaten me about what I’ve done to your wife.”

 

“Me? Not my style.” Robin shook his head.

 

“Please, you must know what I did to her.”

 

“It makes no difference to me. It’s over.” He shrugged.

 

“So the fact that I attacked her mind, made no difference to you? I tried to kill her. I would have done it too.”

 

“Are you trying to make me angry?” Robin asked, confused.

 

    Killian was silent.

 

“I wasn’t here for the worst of it. And I know how Regina feels. Whatever abuse you’re expecting from me Hook, seek it elsewhere.”

 

    Killian went back to the dock.

 

“Need some help?” Robin asked.

 

“I’d like to be left alone.” He grumbled.

 

“No.” Robin smiled.

 

   Killian looked up at him from the water with frustration, then went back to his work. He struggled to lift a board into place. Trying to use rope to tie it off to reinforce the base of the dock. After a moment he heard a splash. Robin had removed his shirt and leapt into the water.

 

“What will it take to get you people to leave me alone?” He sighed.

 

“Oh please.” Robin scoffed. “You couldn’t even escape us in death. I’m afraid you’re stuck with us.”

 

   The Gallant Thief held the board in place under the dock as Killian hammered it into place.

 

“Thank you.” The pirate said shortly. “You can go now.”

 

“No.”

 

“Robin…” He dropped his shoulders.

 

“We’re here Killian.” He said. “We want to help.”

 

   He turned his back to Robin.

 

“If you don’t let me I’ll come by with a whole crew next time. We’ll have this dock finished in a couple of weeks. THEN what will you do all summer?”

 

“I can’t just pick up where I left off.” He shook his head.

 

“Not yet. But you can get there. We all know you can. What happened to you… it wasn’t your choice. I know a thing or two about that.”

 

“It’s not the same.”

 

“Perhaps not. But the recovery isn’t any different. You need friends, and family, and love.”

 

“I need rum.” He sighed.

 

“Now that I can do.” Robin smiled.

 

*****

 

   Emma let out a breath. She looked up the stairs, rising in front of her like an imposing obelisk. She took the first step, making her way slowly up to Hoppers office.

   As she arrived at the waiting room the door opened. Hopper came through, reading from a notebook.

 

“Emma!” He smiled. “What can I do for you?”

 

“I was hoping you had some time…” She scratched her head.

 

“Of course, come in.” He held out a hand to usher her through the door.

 

   She sat heavily on the couch to an immediate flood of quiet tears.

 

“You must be going through a lot.” He offered her a box of tissues.

 

   She nodded, loudly blowing her nose.

 

“Tell me about it.” He encouraged.

 

“It’s Killian.” She blubbered.

 

“He’s not in a good place right now.” Hopper nodded.

 

“That’s just it!” She took another tissue. “He’s in the best place he could possibly be! But he won’t accept help. Even when he gets close, he pulls back. I just don’t know what to do.”

 

“You’re being impatient Emma. I understand why.”

 

“Could you enlighten me? Because I have no idea why I’m crying like a kid.”

 

“You spent so long holding your feelings back from him. And now that they’re finally out in the open, you want to act on them.”

 

“But he doesn’t.” She sniffed.

 

“This is typical behavior of Killian. He retreats and keeps himself from happiness, because he believes allowing himself to enjoy his life nullifies his misdeeds. It’s a way of protecting himself.”

 

“How could it be protecting himself to push away people that love him?”

 

“The pain he caused weighs on him. It is his greatest fear that it will happen again.”

 

“But it won’t!”

 

“Emma.” He said with disbelief. “We live on top of a magical convergence of worlds.”

 

“Fair enough.” She sighed. “But if it were to happen again. We wouldn’t abandon him. We’d work to fix it. It’s not just him. It could happen to anyone. Why doesn’t he see that?”

 

“You have to understand it from his perspective.”

 

“No one understands his perspective better than I do. But even the most innocent thing makes him run. Even though I know his happinesses is healing him. I just wish I was seeing some progress. Some sign he’s getting better. He had so much fun with Hannah and Henry, I thought that would be enough for him to come around. But now it’s like he’s right back to where he started.”

 

“What did he need last time? How did you help him recover?”

 

“I didn’t.” She looked down. “Belle did.” She looked up, having the sudden realization. “Maybe it’s time for him to see Belle.”

 

*****

 

   Killian stood in the warm water of the shower. He had finally gotten Robin to leave after a great deal of unwanted assistance. As he stepped out he heard a knock at the front door. Puzzled, he quickly dressed, his hair still wet. He went to answer. Losing his breath to see Granny on the stoop.

 

“E-Emma’s not home.” He had trouble getting the words out.

 

“I’m not here for Emma.” She said in a stern tone.

 

   He turned his eyes down.

 

“Well? Are you going to let me in?” She crossed her arms.

 

“Look, I know what you’re going to say-“

 

“No you don’t.” She said sharply.

 

“Please…” He shook his head.

 

   She barged in past him. With a sigh he shut the door.

 

“Can I get you anything? Coffee? Tea?” He asked nervously.

 

“No. I’m not staying long.” She turned to him in the foyer. “I’m here about Smee.”

 

“Aye.” He clenched his jaw. “I know.”

 

“I want to hate you.” She said bitterly. “I want you to feel the pain of his absence every time you see my face. But Smee loved you. And I loved Smee. He was the best friend I ever had. And I know if he were here, he would want me to be understanding. He would want me to forgive you.”

 

   He covered his eyes with his hand.

 

“Smee was your family. And you crushed his heart.” Tears welled up in her eyes. “But I know you loved him too. So I can’t imagine the pain you must be in, living with the guilt of being responsible for his death.”

 

   Killian’s shoulders shuddered.

 

“I came here to tell you, I’m going to forgive you. Not because I want to. Not because it’s the right thing. But because Smee has already forgiven you. And he wants you to forgive yourself.”

 

“It’s not that easy…” He whispered.

 

“I know, but too bad. Smee only ever wanted you to be happy. So now, as penance, you have to be.”

 

   He looked up, his eyes red, tears streaking his cheeks. Granny approached and placed a hand on his shoulder.

 

“I’ll see you in the diner Hook. When you’re ready.”

 

   He nodded silently. Stunned, motionless in the foyer. Hearing the door shut behind him as Granny left.

 

*****

 

    Emma came in the front door, surprised to find the lights on.

 

“Killian?” She asked.

 

    Walking in as she took off her coat she found him in the kitchen, cooking.

 

“Smells good.” She said.

 

“Aye. I hope you’re in the mood for fish.” He smiled, though his expression didn’t reach his eyes.

 

   She could see that he had been crying. His eyes swollen and irritated.

 

“Everything alright?” She asked.

 

“I thought I’d cook for you.” He said. “There was a school of flounder off the end of the dock. I managed to catch a couple.”

 

“Free dinner. I like it. I take it you’re eating outside.”

 

“No. I thought I’d eat with you. If that’s alright.”

 

“Of course.” She sat at the kitchen counter. “Not to scare you off. But what changed your mind?”

 

    He stopped. His back to her.

 

“I still wish I hadn’t been brought back.” He confessed. “But there’s nothing I can do about that. And though my feelings haven’t changed about… us… it seems clear to me that I can’t escape you people.”

 

    Emma laughed.

 

“I enjoy your company Emma. And I have to temper myself. But we can have dinner. We can talk. I know I’m safe with you.

 

“You don’t know how relived I am to hear you say that.” She sighed.

 

   He turned and placed an impeccably plated meal in front of her, taking his own and sitting at the counter next to her, making sure to leave plenty of space between them.

 

“How is it?” He asked as she took a bite.

 

“Good.” She nodded.

 

“I don’t think I’ve thanked you Emma.” He said.

 

“Hmm…?” She asked, mouth full.

 

“For saving me, from Tartarus. And the sleeping curse. I fear I’ve taken your presence in my life for granted. I apologize.”

 

“You don’t have to apologize.”

 

“I want to.”

 

“I’m always going to be there for you Killian. No matter what. You know that don’t you?”

 

“Aye.” He set down his fork, reaching over to take her hand. “And I’m grateful.”

 

Chapter 140: Dearest Friend

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke

Killian is unprepared when the person he has been unable to face shows up at his doorstep.

 
   Emma woke early. A weight lifted from her shoulders after dinner with Killian the night before. She began to think of other things she could prepare. A part of her still held out hope that he would change his mind about their relationship. But for the time being, she was happy to see progress.

   Walking in to the sheriff’s station she found her father sitting at a desk.

 

“Morning. How are things going?” He asked.

 

“Better actually. A little anyway.” She said.

 

“Glad to hear it. I’ve been meaning to talk to you about Hook.”

 

“What about him?”

 

“Persephone can only protect him until the equinox, right?”

 

“Yes.” Emma nodded.

 

“So… what happens when fall rolls around?” David asked seriously.

 

“I… I don’t know. I’ve been so concentrated on his recovery I hadn’t thought of that.”

 

“Should we be worried?” He asked.

 

“Yes.” Emma sighed. “Because I think we’re going to have to talk to Morgan.”

 

*****

 

   Killian had slept in. More the result of strenuous physical labor than restful sleep. He went in the house, making himself a strong cup of tea. There was a knock at the door.

 

“Gods, not again.” He sighed. “I wonder who Emma has sent over this time.”

 

   He opened the door, and went pale.

 

“Hello Killian.” Belle smiled.

 

   He shut the door in a hurry.

 

“Killian open the door!” She knocked.

 

“I can’t…” His voice shook.

 

“Killian Jones, open this door. NOW.”

 

    His hand trembled as he opened it a crack. Belle pushed it open the rest of the way with surprising force. He stepped backwards turning his face away from her and closing his eyes.

 

“LOOK at me.” She demanded.

 

“I can’t…” He whispered.

 

“Killian.”

 

   He felt her soft hand upon his cheek.

 

“Look at me.”

 

   He opened his eyes, and turned to look at her. His breathing so quick he thought he may faint.

 

“I want you to come with me.” She said with a sad smile.

 

“I can’t leave Belle. I can’t go to town. I’m not ready.” His voice was filled with fear.

 

“I know. We’re not going to see anyone. Well, no one is going to see us. Come.” She stepped towards the door.

 

“Belle, please, I can’t.” He shook his head.

 

“You owe me.” She crossed her arms.

 

   He followed.

   They got in the old Cadillac. Belle was so small she could scarcely see over the wheel.

 

“Belle… I’m sorry for everything. I can’t begin to pay for my sins.” He started.

 

“Shh.” She said gently. “There’s no need for that. I didn’t come for an apology.”

 

“T-then why did you come…?” He wondered.

 

“I came to get my best friend back.”

 

“How can you still call me a friend? After what I did?”

 

“Our friendship didn’t exactly get off to the best start.” She laughed. “This isn’t all that new for us.”

 

   He was quiet.

 

“You’ll see Killian. It’s going to be alright.”

 

   They pulled up to the park, she got out of the car and motioned for him to follow. He took a moment to collect himself.

 

“Come.” She extended a hand to him.

 

   They walked up on a quaint French cottage.

 

“W-what is this place?” He asked.

 

“It’s my home. Mine, Adam’s, and our boys.”

 

“I should be the last person you want around your children. I threatened both of their lives before they were even born.”

 

“You don’t have to be around anyone. Come see.” She beckoned him over.

 

    They stood at a distance. Inside the bay window they could see a baby in a bassinet in the living room.

 

“That one is Landry. The elder.” She smiled. “His brother Silvinet is very fussy. But Landry only gets upset when Silvi does.”

 

“It is a precious gift… to have a brother.” He said quietly.

 

    After a moment Rumple walked into view. He laid the other child next to his brother.

 

“C-crocodile…” He gasped.

 

“He’s changed Killian.” She said calmly. “It was Rumple that gifted Adam and I with this home. I trust him with my children. Just like I trust you.”

 

“Why are you showing me this Belle?”

 

“You once told me it was unfair that Rumple gets a life after the darkness, and you don’t.”

 

   He looked down.

 

“You got your wish Killian. A life after the darkness. Are you really going to let it slip through your fingers?”

 

“Every time I close my eyes, I see the terror I inflicted on people. Death, fire, suffering. I can’t make it stop. It would be better if I could have stayed dead.”

 

“That’s not true.” She said with firm resolve. “Rumple has been taking care of me, and my boys since the darkness left him. He is living proof that you can go back Killian. He is proof you deserve forgiveness.”

 

   He remained quiet.

 

“He tried to give up his life for mine. Is that the man you knew? The man that tortured you? The man that enslaved you? The crocodile?”

 

“I regret so much of what I did. But the pain I inflicted on you and Adam… it may be the worst thing I’ve ever done. I cannot be absolved.”

 

“Killian, I absolve you.”

 

“No… Belle, it doesn’t work like that.”

 

“It does. Because I say it does. I forgive you.”

 

   He broke down, holding his face in his hand as his shoulders trembled.

   She put her arms around him. Pulling him in close. He embraced her back, holding her tight as he wept.

 

“I love you so much Killian, I want nothing more than for you to be in my life. In my children’s life. In fact, Adam and I hoped you would marry us.”

 

“I don’t deserve your kindness.”

 

“It’s not kindness, it’s friendship. And you don’t get to decide who I give my friendship to. I do. I deem you worthy my friend. I know you still need time to heal, but you can’t use your misdeeds against me as an excuse to run. I won’t let you. I need you to heal Killian. So that you can be there when Adam and I get married. Can you do that for me?”

 

   He nodded into her shoulder.

 

“Anything you want Belle. For the rest of my days. You need only ask.”

 

“Welcome back Killian. I’ve missed you so much.”

 

“I missed you too.” He whispered. “My dearest friend.”

 

Notes:

This one was a long time coming.
Way back when I was blocking out Dark Rum I came up with many of the scenes for his forgiveness. But this was the big one. Despite having killed others, I think he regrets what he did to Belle the most. Belle was always going to have to kick in his door on that one.
I was trying to think of a way for Dark Hook to FINALLY kill Rumple I thought of this scene of Belle using him as an example for Killian. Essentially “if he can change you can change”. And I was so FRUSTRATED because I just wanted to kill Rumple!
Anyway. I feel like Hook in the scene where Belle saves rumple. Like, for real bitch? You’re going to stop me from killing this fucker?

Chapter 141: Surrender

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke

Killian arrives home emotionally exhausted after seeing Belle.
Adam reassures his fiancé that her presence in Hook’s life has a profound impact.
Jillian does some introspection with Ruby as she grows more and more impatient to see her father.

   Killian opened the front door as Belle drove away in the old Cadillac. He hadn’t been able to stop the tears since they started. It had gotten late. The sun beginning to set.

 

“Hey.” Emma smiled.

 

“H-hello.” He quickly wiped his eyes, though the tears continued to fall.

 

“Belle got you to leave the house.” She handed him a tissue.

 

“I suppose this was your doing?”

 

“Actually Belle wanted to come visit when you first got back. I suggested she give you time. How did it go?”

 

   He gathered himself and gestured to his tear streaked face.

 

“That well huh?” She laughed. “Sounds like you could use some dinner.”

 

*****

 

“How did it go?” Adam asked, holding Sylvinet.

 

“Not without its difficulties.” Belle sighed.

 

“Did you tell him? That we want him to officiate?”

 

“Yes.” She said. “But he needs time. He has a lot of healing to do.”

 

“I’m not worried about that.” Adam smiled.

 

“You’re not?”

 

“I knew seeing you would be a turning point for him.”

 

“You did?” She said in shock.

 

“Yes. Killian cares deeply for you Belle. Even as the Dark One he couldn’t bring himself to actually hurt you. But I knew he would regret his actions. I knew he would have difficulty facing what he did to you. And the boys.”

 

“I knew too. I guess I never realized how much it would affect him.”

 

“Come here.” He held his arm out to her, beaconing her to the couch.

 

    She sat next to him, placing her head on his shoulder and looking down at the baby in his arms.

 

“You’re a special person Belle. I know it, Killian knows it, even Rumplestiltskin knows it. Your presence was always going to affect him deeply.”

 

“For good I hope.”

 

“Yes Belle.” He smiled, amused by her lack of understanding of her gifts. “You have the power to affect people for good. You were always going to be the one that helped bring him back from this.”

 

“But he’s not healed yet. And unfortunately I cannot do more to heal him. He has to do that on his own. And…”

 

“And?”

 

“Emma. She’s his true love. I’ve known him for years. And nothing anyone has ever done since I’ve known him has changed him like Emma.”

 

“She’s the key to his healing?”

 

“Yes.” She said plainly. “His healing is dependent on her. He is keeping her at arms length, trying to protect her. To protect himself. But the day will come when he can’t resist her any longer. And when it does, he’ll shine brighter than he ever has before. Killian is a creature of love. And so long as he resists it, he will remain wounded.”

 

“You really think they’ll get back together?”

 

“You don’t?”

 

“I think… it will take more than even your power to show him that his happiness is worthwhile.” Adam thought.

 

“What do you think it will take?” She puzzled.

 

“A bit of magic.” Adam smiled.

 

*****

 

   Jillian fidgeted impatiently with a pistol. Spinning it round her finger and catching it in her hand to aim at various things in the room.

 

“Woah!” Ruby held up her hands as she came into the bedroom. “Jillian, I wish you wouldn’t play with those things.” She sighed.

 

“It’s not loaded. At least… I THINK this one isn’t loaded.”

 

“See that’s what I’m talking about.” Ruby dropped her shoulders.

 

“I can’t help it. I’m restless! I haven’t seen my father in over a week! And everyone else has…” She pouted.

 

“You’re his incentive Jillian. You have to hold on. He’s healing.”

 

“Isn’t he healed yet?” She moaned.

 

“Have you healed from your mother?”

 

   Jill looked away.

 

“You can’t rush these things. What has you in such a hurry?”  Ruby sat next to her on the tapestried couch.

 

“I thought I’d come back to Storybrooke to find you. To find him. To happiness. I’m still waiting on that. The reunion I’ve dreamed of. But instead I came back and he was dead…”

 

“I know how hard that must have been for you.” Ruby said with sympathy.

 

“Gods, I thought I would hate Emma forever.  But I feel like I got to know her on this trip. Meg told me Emma has more in common with my father than I do. And she told me I have more in common with Emma than I think…”

 

“I’d agree with that.” Ruby nodded.

 

“Whose side are you on?” Jillian groused.

 

“You forget, I’ve known Emma longer than you. The way Emma puts up walls, and the way you put up walls, I can see the resemblance.”

 

“I don’t put up walls.” Jill crossed her arms.

 

“What do you call breaking a hole between parallel worlds to escape your mother’s death?”

 

“Why do you always bring it back to my mother?”

 

“This isn’t about your mother Jillian, it’s about you. And the way you handle the world. Running from your realm may not have looked like a ‘wall’ to you, but Emma ran from every home she ever had. Don’t you think you were doing the same thing?”

 

   Jillian pouted.

 

“When you found out your father had died you used your power. You attacked.”

 

“I think I had every right to!” She argued.

 

“It’s a way of controlling your world when you felt helpless. Emma made herself an easy target for you. But all that anger? It wasn’t really anger was it?”

 

   The young captain turned her head away.

 

“What were you really feeling in those moments Jillian? The anger is a mask. What was your true emotion?”

 

“Grief. Sadness. A loss of control.”

 

“A loss of control. You can’t control that your mom died. You can’t control that Killian died. You lash out at the world around you.”

 

“I can’t help it.” She said sadly. “I feel as though I’m in a world filled with people who have watered down emotions. Everything I feel is so real, so raw, it’s as though I’m the only one really feeling it. And when I look at those around me and they don’t share my extreme emotions, I grow frustrated. I feel like I can’t control myself.”

 

“You know, that’s one of the things that I really love about you.” Ruby put her arms around her shoulders.

 

“My complete lack of composure?” Jill scoffed.

 

“Yes.” Ruby smiled. “And the fact that both you and Emma constantly seek control. Despite living in a world without any.”

 

“What do you mean?”

 

“You directly benefit from the chaos of life. It gives you energy. Your love for adventure. And yet when the world becomes too chaotic around you, you hold on so tight it slips through your fingers.”

 

“What slipped through my fingers?”

 

“The vision of life in your head. You have real life in front of you Jillian. Don’t try to control it. Just let it wash over you.” Ruby began to kiss down her collar.

 

   Jill leaned her head back, feeling a rush of goosebumps as Ruby’s soft breath and lips traveled down her sternum.

 

“I think I could let myself lose control with you.” The young captain whispered.

 

“I love you for your chaos Jillian Jones. I’ll give you a reason to surrender control.” The wolf licked her lips.

 

Notes:

I base a lot of Jillian’s personality on myself. Obviously I’m not running off on a ship or anything. But there are little things about here that I draw from my own experiences. Her promiscuity, her impatience. But I think the most I’ve ever contributed of myself to her is this line about being the only one to feel extreme emotions.
It’s definitely an ADHD thing (which Jillian most certainly has) it’s like all my emotions come out so big! And everyone else looks at me wondering why I have these huge reactions to things, and I’m sitting here wondering why other people DON’T.
I’m sure other people experience emotions not much differently than I do. But it’s the reactions to these emotions that confuse me. I don’t understand why it’s so easy for some people to keep their feelings to themselves while I feel like mine are exploding out my pores.
Don’t worry Jillian, composing yourself in public is hard.

Chapter 142: You Can’t Lie to Emma Swan

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke

Killian begins to fall into the routine of living with Emma.

   It had been over a week since Killian had returned to life. Emma was even beginning to fall into the routine of having breakfast, and dinner with him. She had gotten into a workout routine. A habit she had picked up from her bail bonds days.

   She returned home from a run, walking slowly around the side of the house to bring down her heart rate. Stretching her legs and arms as she did. The dock was coming along nicely. David, Robin, and Adam dropped by every now and then to help. Sometimes on their own, sometimes together. Killian had long since grown tired of the constant stream of unwanted company. But the results were apparent.

    The dock was looking much more structurally sound than when he started. She smiled to see the progress. Hoping it would serve as a representation of Killian’s own progress.

   Emma continued to stretch, walking up onto the back porch. She nearly ran in to Killian. Both of them attempting to use the door at the same time.

 

“S-sorry!” Emma stammered.

 

    He had his shirt off. She was unable to conceal an involuntary look at his rugged chest. His arms and pectorals had gradually become more pronounced as the dock came along. It was difficult not to notice. Killian in turn stole a glance at her shapely legs in her tight running clothes. A light glaze of sweat across her brow and chest.

 

“Apologies.” He stepped aside and let her through.

 

“What do you want for dinner tonight?” She asked.

 

“I found a rather large clutch of oysters today.” He offered.

 

“Oh, Oysters.” Emma raised a suggestive eyebrow.

 

“They are common along the coast here.” Killian quickly diffused her.

 

“I’m down for oysters.” She nodded, feeling embarrassed at her failed innuendo. “If you’re cooking, I can run to town and get some wine.”

 

“Do you know how to pair oysters and wine?” He said skeptically.

 

“I will after you tell me.” She put her hands on her hips.

 

“Something white. And dry.” He smiled.

 

“Some joke about politics.”

 

“Clever.” He smirked.

 

“I thought so.” She looked proud.

 

    Their conversations often went this way. They started awkward, as if they had never met before. But the more they spoke, the more they fell into their old ways. Killian found the need to excuse himself on multiple occasions when the chemistry was too potent. Trying his best to keep to his decision that they shouldn’t be together.  

    Whenever he returned from a breath of fresh air, she always noticed he was more distant. Until they parted ways. He slept on the Jolly Roger, Emma slept upstairs. He could see on her face the sadness at his withdrawal. Yet he kept away.

    But he could feel her eyes upon his body, and it became more and more difficult to not let it excite his own passion.

   Emma hurried to her car, getting behind the wheel and turning the engine.

 

“~I'll make love to you!

Like you want me to!

And I'll hold you tight!

Baby, all through the night!”

 

   The car speakers blared.

 

“STUPID-! RADIO-!” Emma slapped at her dash until she turned it off. “I’m never going to survive this.” She blew a strand of hair off her forehead.

 

   As she pulled in to town she made her way through the fancy wine store. Killian would know if she went to the supermarket. Though he didn’t always drink wine, he enjoyed an impeccably paired meal. Emma could only hope his expectations of her tastes weren’t too high.

 

“Excuse me, Bashful? Could you help me find something white and dry?” She asked.

 

   He blushed, covered his face, and rushed away.

 

“I guess not…” She sighed.

 

   Looking at the wine labels she had no idea what she was doing.

 

“Buttery? Oaky? Geez I thought wine was just old grape juice.” She scratched her head.

 

“What is the dish?”

 

   Emma turned.

 

“Ursula!” She exclaimed. “You’re still here! That’s awesome! Can you help me pick out a wine? We’re having oysters.”

 

   The sea queen smiled and walked down the aisle of whites.

 

“How is Killian?” She asked.

 

“No offense, but are you genuinely asking?”

 

“Why wouldn’t I be?”

 

“I mean, I know your past. I appreciate the help you’ve given us. But I would think this looks like just desserts to you.”

 

“Is that all you think of me?” She crossed her arms.

 

“No! It’s just… I’m surprised the sea queen took a leave of absence to help Killian Jones.”

 

“What makes you think I took a leave of absence?”

 

“You couldn’t possibly be here, helping us, and running the entire ocean at the same time.”

 

   Ursula smirked at her with confidence.

 

“Damn.” Emma marveled. “So about that wine…?”

 

“How much are you willing to spend?”

 

“Killian gave me gold.” She held up a leather pouch.

 

“This one.” She pulled a bottle off the rack. “This is truly the perfect wine for your oysters. Assuming the captain collected them off the coast, I have taken into account the effect of the season on the oysters to find the best wine to match.”

 

“So… it tastes good with oysters…?” Emma asked blankly.

 

“Yes.” Ursula sighed.

 

“Why did you help us? Through all this? Ruling the ocean while helping us must have you stretched thin.”

 

“I always wanted to make the world a better place. And now that I have the power to do it, I’m not going to waste my time with revenge, like Killian Jones. He’s shown me he is sorry, and I believe him. It is my sincerest hope that he recovers from his troubles.”

 

“Thank you Ursula.” Emma smiled. “You know, if you want to drop by sometime, I’m sure Killian would rather not see you but…”

 

“I said I’ve forgiven him. Not that I don’t want to bother him.” Ursula smirked.

 

*****

 

   He heard Emma come in. She stopped in the foyer, he heard an audible gasp. The house had been partially furnished. An ornately carved Victorian table in the dining room. A lush Persian carpet in the foyer and living room. A red velvet loveseat that stood out brightly against the blue painted walls. Even some old artworks hanging about the house. She could hear the tick of an old grandfather clock in the dining room.

 

“Wow.” She marveled. “Killian, this is amazing.”

 

“You like it?” He asked.

 

   She was struck by his appearance. He had showered and trimmed his hair and beard. He was in his usual attire of black jeans, a fine collared shirt, and a waistcoat. For a brief second it felt as though the Darkness had never corrupted either of them.

 

“I love it.” She smiled. “How did you find the time?”

 

“I knew it would take you a while to pick out some wine. And oysters only really take five minutes or so to cook. I went and fetched some things from Mariners Hollow yesterday. I thought we should eat at a proper table.”

 

“I’m… I’m not dressed.” She looked down, still in her running clothes.

 

“Go get washed up. I’ll set the table.” He smiled.

 

    Emma stood under the warm water, feeling a sense of excitement. She ran her soapy hands over her nude body. Drifting down her abdomen towards…

 

“Don’t get ahead of yourself Emma.” She said.

 

   She quickly turned the faucet to cold water, brining herself back to her senses. As she dried her hair she wondered what she should wear. She settled on something casual. Her jeans and a knit sweater.

   Coming down the steps she found the table lit by an antique candelabra. Soft music playing over the sound system in the living room. She blushed. It felt like a date.

   Killian pulled out her chair for her, then took his place at the other side of the table.

 

“This is nice.” She smiled.

 

“Aye.” He smiled back.

 

“This is different from the dinners we’ve had before.” She looked down at her plate of oysters.

 

“Too much?” He asked.

 

“No! I love it! I just didn’t expect you to be ready for this kind of thing.”

 

“Oysters?”

 

“Candle lit dinner.”

 

“I enjoy finery. I don’t see why we shouldn’t enjoy it together.” He shrugged.

 

   She clenched her jaw and concentrated on her food. They ate in silence for a long moment. But after a while they began to talk and enjoy each others company, as they usually did. When it came time to clear the table Emma stood.

 

“I can get that.” He offered.

 

“Ok, maybe I was wrong. Maybe this is too much.” She sighed.

 

“Pardon?” He asked confused.

 

“You may think this is just finery shared among… friends… but we also share true love. To me this feels like a date.”

 

“I’m sorry.” He said quietly. “You’re right. This was inappropriate.”

 

     He took the plates and headed for the kitchen.

 

“But it wasn’t!” She followed him. “Killian, you did all this because you wanted to! Don’t you enjoy it? Don’t you feel SOMETHING when we spend time together?”

 

“I can’t give you the answer you want Emma. I’m sorry.” He shook his head.

 

“Damn the answer I want! I’m asking you what you feel!”

 

“My feelings haven’t changed. I’ll be more conscious of your feelings from now on.”

 

“Killian, I had a really great time with you tonight. And so did you from what I can tell.”

 

“I did. But this is all it can ever be.” He put the plates in the sink.

 

“No one knows a wall better than I do Hook. You’re trying to protect yourself from the hurt you felt. But you don’t have to! Look at all the people here who care about you!”

 

“What do you want me to say Emma?”

 

“I just want you to be honest with yourself. I just want the truth.”

 

“Maybe the truth is I can’t be with you after you put the darkness in me.” He said sharply, his face to the sink.

 

   Emma felt her heart break.

 

“That would be enough for me to let it go.” She said quietly.

 

“But you won’t, will you?” He shook his head.

 

“Say it to my face.” She demanded.

 

   He turned and looked her in the eyes.

 

“Emma, I can’t be with you because of what you did to me.” He clenched his jaw. “Because you turned me into the Dark One.”

 

   She studied his features, then smiled.

 

“What?” He asked.

 

“Liar.”

 

   He couldn’t hide a slight smirk.

 

“Goodnight Killian.” She said sweetly. “Thanks for dinner. I had a wonderful time.”

 

   She went upstairs and put herself to bed.

Chapter 143: Bridge Over Troubled Water

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke

Ursula visits Killian, lending her healing voice to his recovery.
Rumplestiltskin and Captain Baelfire find themselves at the mercy of the twin’s meddling.

Notes:

Well damn. I was saving this chapter for tomorrow (11/20/25) but got a little trigger happy and accidentally posted it early…

 

Song: Bridge Over Troubled Water- Paul Simon.

If anyone knows a soulful cover of this song that’s a good example of Ursula singing it let me know!

   Killian lay, looking up at the planks above his head. He could still hear her voice as if she was in front of him.

 

“Liar.”

 

   She always knew when he was lying. And he couldn’t deny he loved the confident smile she wore when she said it. He didn’t know what had possessed him to make the dinner so intimate last night. But he couldn’t deny it had energized him.

   He got out of bed and put on his work clothes. Climbing up on deck he was surprised to find a genuinely warm day. The sun was bright, hot even. He gathered his tools from the work shed and headed out towards the deeper part of the dock to continue his labor.

 

“I could give you a hand with this you know.”

 

   He looked up from the water.

 

“Ursula?” He asked.

 

“Thought I’d come by and see how you’re doing. I could fix this whole thing with magic.” She looked around the dock.

 

“I’d rather you didn’t.” He trudged to shore. “It gives me something to do.”

 

“Fair enough.” The sea queen nodded.

 

“Not that I’m unhappy to see you, but I’m a bit surprised you’re here.” He stepped through the water.

 

“Emma was surprised I wanted to help bring you back.”

 

“Aye, that’s kind of what I’m getting at.” He scratched his head.

 

“I was angry at you for so long Killian. And it never served me. It wasn’t until I let that anger go that I started to feel like myself again.”

 

“Have you let it go?” He asked.

 

“Yes. I have.” She smiled. “You helped me learn to forgive again. And I choose to be grateful to you for that rather than angry at your wrong doings. That’s why I’m here.”

 

“I don’t follow.”

 

“I came to heal you Killian.”

 

“It’s not that simple…” He shook his head. “You’re powerful Ursula, but this is something I’m going to have to get through on my own.”

 

“There’s a town full of people just up the coast that feel differently about that.”

 

“I’m sorry you wasted a trip out here.” He dropped his eyes.

 

“Sit down Killian.” She said.

 

“Usula I-“

 

“I said I’ve forgiven you, but I’m not above using our past to get my way you know.” She crossed her arms.

 

    With a smirk, he sat on the edge of the dock. Not at all unhappy to have so many powerful women in his life.

 

“Close your eyes Killian. And don’t resist the emotions as they come to you.”

 

   He did as she asked. Her voice was soft and soothing.

 

“When you're weary, feeling small,

When tears are in your eyes, I will dry them all;

I'm on your side. When times get rough,

And friends just can't be found,

Like a bridge over troubled water

I will lay me down.

Like a bridge over troubled water

I will lay me down.”

 

    Killian was surprised at how quickly the swell of emotions came to him. He tried to hold them off at first. But found he was unable to.

 

“When you're down and out,

When you're on the street,

When evening falls so hard

I will comfort you.”

 

    His shoulders rolled forward, he contracted in on himself. He could hardly make sense of the feelings that came to the surface.

 

 

“I'll take your part.

When darkness comes

And pain is all around,

Like a bridge over troubled water

I will lay me down.

Like a bridge over troubled water

I will lay me down.”

 

    He covered his face with his hand. He thought he’d had enough of weeping. It seemed as though his tears had run dry. But as Ursula’s smooth and gentile voice washed over him, he felt like a sea churning in a storm.

 

“Sail on silvergirl,

Sail on by.

Your time has come to shine.

All your dreams are on their way.

See how they shine.

If you need a friend

I'm sailing right behind.

Like a bridge over troubled water

I will ease your mind.

Like a bridge over troubled water

I will ease your mind.”

 

   Her voice faded out.

 

“T-thank you… Ursula…”

 

“You’re most welcome Killian. You’ll feel the effects of the healing soon enough. It manifests in everyone differently.” She put a hand on his shoulder. “But you’re going to be ok.”

 

    He leaned over, looking at his reflection in the ocean surface as she departed into the sea. He did feel different.

 

*****

 

    Rumple walked along the docks. He had made his way by the shore every day for weeks. He couldn’t take his eyes off the Argo. Always hoping to catch a glimpse of the alternate version of his son.

 

“Mum!!!”

 

   He heard shouting.

 

“Haven’t you punished me enough?”

 

   Hannah appeared on deck.

 

“Just because ye had yer own little adventure while I was crapulous doesn’t mean ye don’t have t’ do what I say!”

 

“You boss me around just to boss me around!” Hannah barked.

 

“Can’t you see I’m trying t’ keep ye safe?”

 

“Well stop trying! I can take care of myself!”

 

“Grandpa?” Henry said.

 

    Rumple turned to see his grandson.

 

“My apologies Henry, I was just out for a stroll.”

 

“You wanted to see Captain Dad didn’t you?” Henry said sympathetically.

 

   Rumple smirked.

 

“You could say that. I’m certain he doesn’t want to see me.”

 

“Sadie, leave her be.” Said Baelfire’s commanding voice. “There’s no more Darkness in this world. She’s perfectly safe.”

 

“Perfectly safe?!? There are ghosts in tha streets! A dragon living off main! And what the hell are these horseless carriage contraptions?!? What if one of ‘em hits her!?!”

 

“Mum!!!” Hannah moaned.

 

“Sadie, give her some space. She’s a teenager. She just wants to explore.”

 

“I need a drink.”

 

“No! Mum!!! Ug!!!” Hannah was gone in a flash of light, appearing on the boardwalk next to Rumple and Henry. 

“Bollox.” She dropped her shoulders to find herself in front of the former Dark One.

 

“Hannah!” Bae looked over the rail of the Argo to see his daughter. “Damn it all! I just told your mother to cut you some slack and now you’re spending time with HIM?!?”

 

“I didn’t know!” Hannah insisted.

 

“It was just a mistake Captain Dad.”

 

“Let the children stay. I’ll leave.” Rumple turned his eyes down and walked away.

 

“No!” Hannah said firmly, stamping her foot.

 

“What did you just say?” Bae barked.

 

“He’s not the same bloke that is responsible for killing grandfather! He’s got no magic. He’s just a boring old man!”

 

“Boring?” Rumple argued.

 

“It doesn’t matter Hannah, if you want me to ease your mother’s mind I don’t want you to even LOOK at him!”

 

“That’s IT!” Henry shouted. “Hannah, to the Jolly Coastman!”

 

   She smirked and ran down the docks, untying the old fishing boat and casting off.

 

“Henry, you don’t understand.” Bae shook his head.

 

“No YOU don’t! And I’m sick of you adults talking over us! You’re coming with me!” He gripped both of them by the arms. “Hannah!”

 

   In a flash of light they were on the deck of the Jolly Coastman, headed out to sea.

 

“Where are you taking us?!? The Captain demanded.

 

“I’d like to know that too…” Hannah whispered to her twin.

 

“You’re getting a time out! I’m taking you to Mariners Hollow! And you’re going to stay there until you can play nice!”

 

“Aye! Mariners Hollow!” Hannah turned the boat.

 

“Henry this isn’t necessary.” Rumple started. “If Bae-“

 

“That’s Captain Baelfire to you!” He barked.

 

“If Captain Baelfire doesn’t want to speak to me I intend to respect his wishes.” Gold sighed.

 

“There you have it. Now take us to shore!”

 

“No.” Henry crossed his arms. “On this ship, I’M the captain.”

 

“Aye! Avast with your squabbling!” Hannah smiled manically. “Captain Henry! Mariners Hollow ahead!”

 

“Bring her in to shore Captain Hannah!” He pointed.

 

“Aye aye!” She turned into the mouth of the cave.

 

   The old floating dock remained, chests full of gold and jewels, but some of the furniture was gone.

 

“I’m not getting off this ship.” Bae said shortly.

 

“Captain Hannah?”

 

“Aye Captain Henry!” She leapt over the rail to the dry dock and made her way quickly to shore.

 

“Don’t you dare!” Baelfire pointed.

 

   Henry reached out and grabbed both of them again. Appearing on shore next to his sister. Hannah immediately made her way back up onto the ship.

 

“You two are going to spend some quality father and son time.”

 

“Oh no we’re not!” The Captain tried to reach out and take hold of the boy.

 

   But before he could he was gone in a flash of light.

 

“Hannah don’t you leave us here!” He called.

 

“Bye Daddy!” Hannah said happily as they pulled out of the cave.

 

“Magical teenagers. Welcome to Storybrooke.” Rumple began to look around the cave.

 

“Just because my children trapped us here doesn’t mean I have to talk to you.”

 

“They’ll be able to tell if we don’t talk.”

 

“What makes you so sure?”

 

“Henry is clever. Like his father.” Gold looked down at the cave floor.

 

“I’m not the same man.” He growled.

 

“I know.”

 

“What do you expect us to talk about?”

 

“I don’t even know where to begin.” Rumple shook his head.

 

“Let’s begin with you.” Bae stepped forward. “Your actions in my world aside, you tried to kill my sister. Jillian.”

 

“Technically I tried to use her as leverage against the pirate.”

 

“Is that supposed to be better? Is that all you have to say?”

 

“No. It’s not.” He took a deep breath. “I’m sorry Bae. And when I say that I’m not just talking to you. I’m talking to my Baelfire. Henry’s father. My son.”

 

“He’s not your son.” He clenched his fists. “His father was Killian Jones.”

 

“Do you know what I did in this world?” He asked.

 

“I don’t need to know.” The Captain turned away.

 

“I killed Milah. The mother of my child. I tortured Captain Hook for half a century. My son hated me.”

 

“He’s and I have that in common.”

 

“I tried to change. I wanted to be someone Bae could be proud of. But no matter how hard I tried, I failed.”

 

“Why are you telling me this?”

 

“I’m no longer the Dark One. That power was intoxicating. I spent my whole life as a coward. It’s why Milah left me and took Bae. It’s probably better that she did.”

 

“Something we can agree on.”

 

“You’re a father Captain Baelfire. You must at least be able to imagine my pain at losing my child.”

 

   Bae was silent.

 

“Now that I don’t have the darkness in me I have no excuse for the decisions I’ve made. I have no reason to live, but I’m too much of a coward to die.”

 

   Baelfire found himself intrigued as to what his father’s doppelgänger would say next.

 

“I haven’t got much purpose here. But I was able to find something to keep me going.”

 

“And what’s that?”

 

“The woman I love. Belle. She’s given me the opportunity to care for her children. Even though I don’t deserve it.”

 

“You don’t.”

 

“All I can do is find redemption. A second chance. I know I’m not the father of her boys. But caring for them is the only time I feel like my life can mean something. I’m hoping to stay in their lives. Watch them grow. And then maybe… I can make up for the time that was stolen from me with Bae.”

 

“This is a trick.” The Captain shook his head. “You’re trying to get me to drop my guard.”

 

“To what end? I am a frail mortal now. I can hardly walk without this cane. I have no magic, no skill for fighting, all I have is my mind. And there are few people in town that even want me for THAT. If you expect me to try to fight you Captain Baelfire, it won’t be a long quarrel.”

 

   Bae looked down at his gilded hand.

 

“My father did that to you?” He pointed.

 

“The pirate has had his revenge on the crocodile at last.” He moved his fingers in the magical torch light.

 

“He has a hook, you have a proper hand. I think he is still owed a blood debt.”

 

“As far as I’m aware he prefers the hook.”

 

   Bae smirked.

 

“This false hand is clumsy. I can’t feel anything. You’d be surprised how difficult it can be to pick something up when you can’t tell if you’re holding it or not.”

 

“Cry me a River.”

 

“I know. I deserve it.” He smirked. “Captain Hook and I will never be friends. But we always had one thing in common. One thing for which we could fight side by side.”

 

“And what is that?”

 

“You Bae. The only thing the pirate and I had no argument over, was our wish for your wellbeing.”

 

   He was struck silent for a long moment.

 

“If I ask you something… do you swear to tell me the truth?”  He finally said.

 

“Yes Bae. Anything you want. You have my word.”

 

“Did you regret killing my mother? In this world?”

 

“Truthfully? No. I never regretted it. I was filled with so much rage at her for taking my son, I never wept for her demise. Until Bae came back into my life. And I saw the pain it had caused him to watch me crush her heart. I think he blamed himself. And that I regret immensely. And if I’m being honest, now that the Darkness is no longer corrupting my emotions… I feel much more regret for killing her.”

 

“Thanks for being honest with me I guess.” He sat on a crate full of jewels looking down at his hands.

 

“When the pirate died, in your world, you weren’t there were you?”

 

“No.” He said quietly. “I didn’t realize until mother returned that he intended to die when he left that day. I didn’t realize that he was saying his final words to me. But I never forgot them.”

 

“What did he say?” Rumple asked.

 

“Be a good man Baelfire. Do the right thing even when it’s difficult. Even when you want to be selfish. Be a good man.”

 

“Funny advice coming from a pirate.” Rumple laughed.

 

“Did you want your son to be like you? Your Baelfire?”

 

“Of course. I think it’s natural to want to see yourself in your children.”

 

“Killian wasn’t like that.” He looked down at his hands as he played with a gold doubloon. “He didn’t want me to be like him. He wanted me to be better than him. I’ve always held his final words to me dear to my heart. Though I’ve struggled to follow his advice.”

 

“You’re only human Bae. It’s ok to make mistakes. It’s what you do after that defines who you are. My actions after my mistakes have dug me deeper and deeper into my own personal darkness. And there’s nothing magical about it. You have to be profoundly selfish to be a coward. And truly. I am. Even knowing that about myself. I still wish I could see myself in you. But…” He looked up in Bae’s deep brown eyes. “I’m glad you had someone like him… who wanted you to be better.”

 

“That couldn’t have been easy to say.” The Captain laughed.

 

“You have no idea.” He chuckled.

 

“Well, I see Henry as my son as much as Hannah is my daughter. And it’s important to him that we coexist. Every day of Hannah’s life I have imparted my father’s final wish to her. Be a good person. Even when it’s difficult. I may not be the best example in the world for Hannah. But I can try to be better. I can show her how to forgive.”

 

“Are you saying you forgive me?”

 

“Not even a little.”

 

   Rumple smirked.

 

“But if you’re truly powerless to hurt my family now… I can behave myself.” He nodded.

 

“Thank you Bae.”

 

“Don’t get me wrong, if anything happens to my kids because of you, you’ll live just long enough to see your own beating heart. And keep in mind. I don’t have any magic. Understood?”

 

   Rumple nodded.

 

“That’s enough talking for today.” Bae muttered. “Hopefully that’s enough to appease Henry and Hannah. How exactly are we supposed to call them back? I left my mermaid shell on the ship.” He patted himself down.

 

“You don’t need a mermaid shell. Just a clam shell.”

 

   Rumple pulled out a slim sleek flip phone.

 

“Have you had that the whole time?” Bae marveled.

 

“Yes.” Rumple dialed and held the phone to his ear. “But if I used it right away how else was I going to get you to talk to me?”

 

“Why you…” Bae said through his teeth.

 

“Still working on the being a good person part.” He smirked.

Notes:

Shaun (Guest), I’m looking forward to hearing your thoughts on this chapter :)

Chapter 144: How Do You Cope?

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke

Emma asks Killian for advice on how to keep their relationship platonic.
Adam gets an unexpected visitor.

   Emma walked onto the deck of the Jolly Roger. She held a covered plate of spaghetti. She felt nervous once more.

 

“Hey.” She knocked. “Can I come in?”

 

“A-Aye.” He said from the cabin.

 

   She came down the stepladder to see him laying flat on his back looking up at the planks above. Still in damp work jeans, and no shirt.

 

“Is everything ok?” She asked. “You didn’t come in for dinner…”

 

   She set the plate on the table and sat in a wooden chair.

 

“Apologies. It’s nothing personal it’s just…”

 

   Tears streaked his face.

 

“Ursula came by.” He wiped his eyes. “I can’t get it to stop.”

 

“That must mean it’s working.” She smiled, retrieving a handkerchief from the pocket of his jacket hanging on the wall.

 

    She crouched in front of him, dabbing the fine pressed linen cloth to avoid irritating his sensitive eyes.

 

“You’ve washed away all your eyeliner.” She teased.

 

   He laughed. His tears beginning to slow.

 

“I’m glad she could help you.”

 

    Emma stoped and looked into his forget me not blue eyes. Ringed with red from weeping, dark circles under his lashes. She noticed a light dusting of sunspots across his nose from his time in the sun.

 

“You’ve got freckles.” She said sweetly.

 

“So do you.”

 

   He stood slowly, she stepped back, he looked straight down at her.

   Her heart was so loud she couldn’t hear anything else. Her knees buckled. She was able to catch herself against the table, unable to control the bright red flush in her cheeks.

 

“I-I-I thought you may have stayed out here because of the other night.” She turned away, trying to control her pulse.

 

“No. I’m sorry if I gave you the wrong impression.”

 

   She looked down and shrugged.

 

“My mistake. I just got my hopes up that’s all.”

 

“I didn’t help.” He confessed. “Do you want to have a seat?”

 

   He gestured across from himself at the table. She flashed a shy smile and then sat.

 

“I guess I just don’t have as much self-control as you do.” She looked down as he took a bite of spaghetti.

 

“In regards to what? Because I am definitely better than you at alcoholism.”

 

   She laughed. Grateful for the way he could set her at ease.

 

“In regards to us. I know you love me. My kiss wouldn’t have broke your sleeping curse if you didn’t. And I love you. I guess I’m just struggling with letting go of these happy moments. When it feels like we could have it all.”

 

   He was quiet.

 

“How do you do it?” She asked sincerely, her own eyes ringed with red as tears threatened to fall. “How do you go back to misery after feeling that kind of happiness?”

 

   She shook her head, then stood.

 

“I’m sorry.” She wiped her eyes, standing and turning to the stepladder. “Goodnight Killian.”

 

“Wait!” He stood. “Emma you don’t have to-!”

 

   He went to turn her shoulder, but she spun her head back on her own. Once again she felt her legs weak as she looked up into his eyes. With nothing to hold on to in the tight hall, she was forced to reach for him to steady herself.
   She gripped his arm tight and balanced on her feet. She could feel his pulse through his arm. Racing, the same as hers was.

 

“I work on the dock.” He said quietly, as they stood intimately close. “I go out fishing for dinner. I stay aboard my ship. That’s how I cope. If I can fill my mind with those things, I don’t spend so much time thinking of you.”

 

   She gripped his arm tighter.

 

“I’m going to go for a run.” She sighed.

 

“Aye, that’s a good idea love. Perhaps I’ll take a late night swim.”

 

“Have a good night Killian.” She said flatly, climbing the ladder.

 

*****

 

“It’s been a couple days since you visited Killian. Don’t you want to see him again?” Adam asked.

 

“I think he needs time between visits to spend with… Emma.”

 

“Belle are you trying to play matchmaker?” Adam laughed.

 

“Can you blame me? Those two have danced around it so long!”

 

“You think they’ll figure it out on their own?”

 

“I think they can’t keep their hands off each other much longer. Did I ever tell you I caught them together in the clock tower once?”

 

   There was a knock on the door.

 

“Who could that be this late?” Adam opened it. “Oh.”

 

   Rumplestiltskin stood on the stoop.

 

“Belle you have a guest.” Adam said.

 

“Actually I’ve come here to see… you.” He averted his eyes.

 

“You came to see Adam?” Belle said with a smile. “I’ll make you both some tea! Come sit!”

 

   The taller and shorter men exchanged a look. Before sitting in the living room while Belle bustled about the kitchen.

 

“What can I do for you?” Adam asked.

 

“You hate me right?” Rumple lowered himself to the chair, taking care to stretch out his hobbled leg.

 

    Adam let out an involuntary burst of laughter.

 

“No.” He smiled. “I don’t particularly like you but I don’t hate you. Why?”

 

“I had a talk with my son today.” He gripped the head of his cane. “Or, the other version of him. It was Henry’s idea.”

 

“How did it go?”

 

“I think he came around a little. But I don’t know how to make someone who hates me like me. So I thought I’d speak to you.”

 

“Because you two are going to be friends someday!”

 

“Belle…” Adam castigated with amusement.

 

“Sorry! Here’s some tea!” She came around and set the tray down on the coffee table, pouring each of them some hot water as she clasped her hands and looked at them with a broad smile.

 

“~Ahem-!” Gold cleared his throat.

 

“Oh! Um… let me… check on the children! That’s right, I’ll check on the children.”

 

   She hurried down the hall.

 

“What was it in your conversation that seemed to bring him around?” Adam reached for his tea.

 

“I told him the truth… even if it wasn’t what I thought he wanted me to say.” Rumple sipped his own cup.

 

“That seems like a good start. Be honest with your son.”

 

“It’s not really in my nature.” He shook his head.

 

“If you keep saying things like that you’re just going to chase him away again. Be honest with him. Get to know him. Tell him things about yourself. And ask him questions back.”

 

“This may have been a mistake. You didn’t even have parents did you?” He shook his head.

 

“You’re right. But… I pretty much hated my father. And if he was here, in front of me right now, trying to make amends. All I’d want is the truth. Does that help?”

 

“Yes, I think it does.” Rumple stood.

    He turned to Adam and bowed his head.

“Thank you for your help.”

 

“You’re very welcome.” He escorted him to the door and let him out.

 

“~How did it go?!?” Belle’s voice crackled over the baby monitor. “Are you two friends now? Are you going to start getting along?”

 

“I’ll be up in a minute my love.” He laughed, turning off the baby monitor.

 

   As he made his way through the hall to the stairs he thought of his own father. And what it would take to forgive him. He let out a sigh.

 

“What did he want to talk about?” Belle asked with a broad smile.

 

“He wanted to talk about Baelfire.”

 

“I see.”

 

   Adam approached her and leaned in, kissing her softly.

 

“Why don’t you get ready for bed?” He said gently.

 

“I’m going to say goodnight to the boys.”

 

“Ok.” She smiled.

 

   He walked into the nursery, looking down at his sons. He hoped he could do right by them. He hoped they would see him differently when they were older, than how he saw his own father.

Chapter 145: I’m Alright, It’s Just a Heart Attack

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke

Trying to take Killian’s advice to distract herself, Emma keeps busy. But even Killian can’t help but feel the desire between them.

Snow and David talk about their children, and a possible change in location.

Notes:

Highly recommend listening to this song.

“Do you think we’ll last forever?” By Caroline Rose

   They were closing in on two weeks since Killian’s return. Emma had done her best to take Hook’s advice. She went jogging, she went to work, painted the house. She had even installed a doggie door.

   Shuck didn’t need a door to enter the house. It seemed he could use shadows to slip in and out of most anywhere. But since she had installed it he had used the door seemingly for the sheer novelty of it.

   She ran down the sidewalk in her sports bra and leggings. Earbuds on a strand, iPod tucked into a strap on her arm. As she stepped in the front door she caught her breath. Slowly walking about the foyer to cool down. She heard a sound and turned.

   Killian was at the sink doing dishes. He wore only the second hand jeans, his chest bare from working in the sun. A drying cloth thrown over his shoulder. She opened her mouth to speak, but her pulse was still elevated from her workout. She thought it may be best not to engage him.

   She went into the living room and plugged her iPod into the stereo. She rolled out her yoga mat then hit shuffle.

 

“~I can't concentrate with you there lookin' at me.

I can't seem to get a single thing done today.”

 

“Caroline Rose, Do You Think we’ll last forever?” Killian said quietly to himself.

 

“~I don't want this feeling to ever go away.

I want to climb inside you every single day.”

 

   Emma continued her stretches facing away from him, trying not to look at his developing muscular build, though her mind raced and her cheeks flushed.

 

“~Ah, you know, it's no rush, but-

Do you think we'll last forever?

No pressure though! Would you just tell me, ‘Yes’ or ‘No’?”

 

   Emma stretched her left arm to her right leg. And then her right arm down to her left. She felt her heart rate begin to slow, until she glanced over her shoulder at him.

 

“~Do you think we'll last forever?

Is this the end now, babe, or is it just the beginning?”

 

   She cursed herself for looking, quickly going back to what she was doing. Hoping to slow her pulse.

 

“I'm on a ride, on a ride, on a ride and it's first class!

I'm alright, I'm alright, I'm alright, it's just a heart attack!”

 

   As he scrubbed a plate he slowly turned his head again. Emma had her hands flat on the floor in front of her. Her toned backside and shapely legs pronounced by her leggings. He found himself momentarily captivated by the sight.

 

“~Oh, no, no, no, no, I feel okay

You just made my heart race.

You know it's hard to tell between love and panic in the first place.”

 

   Killian dropped the dish he was holding into the sink with a loud clatter. He quickly composed himself. Taking a deep breath to better concentrate on what he was doing, and not her body.

 

“~I sit and watch the seconds all go by

Like tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick!”

 

   Emma looked over at the sound, their eyes met briefly before they looked away again. His words from the night before echoing through her mind.

‘If I can fill my mind with those things, I don’t spend so much time thinking of you.’

 

“~Ah, everyone keeps telling me,

‘Can't you just enjoy this?’ {Enjoy this}”

 

   Emma felt overcome with thirst as she rolled up her yoga mat. Her mouth dry, her lust at a peak.

 

“~Do you think we'll last forever?

No pressure though, could you just tell me, ‘Yes’ or ‘No’?”

Do you think we'll last forever?

Is this the end now, babe, or is it just the beginning?”

 

   She walked into the kitchen, fetching a glass. She stood next to him at the sink as she filled her cup. Drinking and entire glass in a hurry before filling it again in an attempt to drown the heat in her.

 

“~I'm on a ride, on a ride, on a ride and it's first class!

I'm alright, I'm alright, I'm alright, it's just a heart attack!”

 

   Killian began to put away the clean dishes as Emma tipped back the second glass to slake her thirst. Any excuse to look away from her, put her out of his mind.

 

“~Do you feel the same way?

You know that I love you, babe.”

 

   The water from the cup spilled down her chin and neck, running over her clavicle and to her cleavage. She gasped, looking down, grateful for the sensation of the cold water cooling her skin.

 

“~Do you feel the same way?

You know that I love you, babe!”

 

   He felt a raging fire within him as her skin glistened with water and a light sweat. He could no longer stop himself from openly staring.

 

“~Do you feel the same way?

You know that I- You know that I love you, babe!”

 

   Emma put down her glass and turned to him, he couldn’t keep his eyes off her. He handed her the towel he had over his shoulder. Trying desperately to turn away.

 

“~Do you feel the same way?

You know that I-, I-, I-“

 

   Emma’s mind went blank as Killian slowly looked up from her body and met her eyes.  They stood for a moment in silence that seemed to last forever, lost in a sea of hormones, they both realized at the same moment they could no longer resist.

  With unbridled passion they rushed into each other’s arms, their lips meeting at last as the music swelled.

 

“~Darling, tell me all your dreams will come true!!!

'Cause, everything I do baby, I do it for you!”

 

   He turned his head, feeling her tongue upon his own. Emma curled her fingers into his shoulder blades, holding him desperately close, hoping the kiss would never end.

 

“~Tell me that you want me 'cause I got to admit!

If you're with someone else, I don't think I could exist!”

 

   He kissed down her neck, the sensation of his teeth biting her nape sent goosebumps down her arms and legs. She gasped as the lust she held back for weeks sent a tremor through her. Overwhelmed with happiness to be in his arms. To feel his touch, feel his lips, to feel his hardness through the second hand jeans.

 

“~Oh, you know I worship you night and day!

Oh, just tell me you feel the same!!!

Ohh,  ohohohohoh, ohhhhhhhhh…”

 

   The height of the song faded out, they pulled away from eachother, both breathing heavily.

 

“Upstairs?” He whispered.

 

“Hell yes.” She took him by the hand and lead the way as the next song on shuffle cued up.

 

*****

 

“I’m going to go visit Emma tomorrow.” Snow said, preparing lunch.

 

“Sissy!” Neal sat at the kitchen island, hardly seeing over the counter, a handful of small toys in front of him.

 

“That’s right buddy!” David smiled at his son. “Do you want us to come with?”

 

“I was thinking I’d visit her on my own. She’s been struggling to be around Killian knowing he doesn’t want them to be together.” She said sadly.

 

“I like Sissy’s house.” Neal pushed a car along the counter. “She has gwass.”

 

“You like to play in the grass?” David took another car and pushed it towards him.

 

   Neal nodded.

 

“You know, maybe we should think of a change in location.” He looked around the spacious loft. “It would be nice to live on a farm.”

 

“A farm?” Snow smiled. “You know I’m a princess right?”

 

“And I’m a farmer, what’s your point?” He laughed.

 

“It would be nice to keep horses…” She said. “And chickens for fresh eggs.”

 

“And Neal would have some grass to play in.” David agreed.

 

“Maybe we should look into it. Having some doors would be nice too.” She raised an eyebrow to her husband.

 

“A bit of privacy, can you imagine?” David raised one back.

 

“Alright.” Snow agreed. “But first we have to get Emma stable. She’s not letting on but every time I see her she seems more stressed.”

 

“He’s her true love. They live together, more or less, and yet they’re staying apart. I can only imagine if that was you and me.”

 

“I had the same thought. Poor Emma.”

 

“She’s strong Snow. But still, I think it’s a good idea that you plan to visit her tomorrow.”

 

“How has she been at the sheriff’s station?”

 

“Concentrated on her work. We still have plenty of time before the equinox, but Emma is learning everything she can about the fruit of Tartarus.”

 

“She wants to save him.” Snow said sadly.

 

“Truthfully, I want to save him too. Emma has been troubled since she got back, but it’s nothing compared to how she was when he was really gone.”

 

“I agree.” Snow nodded. “Once we get her through this we’ll have more time to think about moving.”

 

“In the meantime, let’s just worry about our kids.” David came around the counter and kissed his wife’s head.

 

“We getting gwass?” Neal asked, looking around the apartment as though a grass carpet would appear.

 

“Maybe buddy. Maybe soon.” David nodded.

 

Notes:

The happiness is only going to get better from here!
Thanks for bearing with me while I tortured you all through another breakup 😂

Chapter 146: Laid

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke

Jillian worries about her father’s progress, Storybrooke none the wiser as Emma and Killian give in to the love they resisted so long.

Notes:

Emma’s playlist: Laid by James

 
   Jillian opened her pistol, reloading it and clapping it shut. She lifted it straight out in front of her, bracing for the recoil.

   The bullet pinged straight through the can she had set up on the railing of the boardwalk.

 

“Nice shot.” Ruby said behind her. “I didn’t expect you to be out here doing target practice.”

 

“A pirate captain has to stay sharp. I haven’t used my pistols since we got back. They need an adjustment on the sight.”

 

   She opened the gun again, taking out a small metal tool and adjusting the top of the barrel. She snapped it shut, firing three more shots, felling three more cans.

 

“You seem stressed.”

   Ruby put her arms around Jillian’s shoulders from behind.

“Maybe I can help.” She whispered in her ear.

 

“I’ve got a loaded pistol here Red.” Jillian grumbled.

 

“So what?” Ruby kissed her neck.

 

“Weren’t you the one complaining about gun safety the other day?” Jillian chuckled.

 

“I’m less worried when we’re outside.” Ruby continued to give her affection.

 

   Jillian didn’t respond.

 

“Is something wrong?” Ruby finally asked.

 

“Do you think he’s going to be Ok?” Jill looked down at her pistol.

 

“It hasn’t been that long Jillian, I thought we talked about this.”

 

“I know. But if EMMA can’t help him I don’t know who can.”

 

“What makes you think Emma can’t help him?”

 

“I’m waiting on her to give me a sign that he’s improving. But every time I see Emma in the diner, I can tell by her face that he’s still miserable. People don’t come back from literal hell every day. Maybe he can’t be fixed. Maybe I really lost him. And I’m not getting him back.”

 

“He’s strong Jillian. You know that. You weren’t here when he was brainwashed by the Snow Queen. He’s hardest on himself when he feels guilty. I know you’re impatient. But give it more time. It may take him months, it may even take him years. But he’s going to be ok.”

 

“I just wish I had some kind of sign that he’s happy…”

 

*****

 

   An uplifting guitar riff began to play. Followed by a driven drumbeat. Killian and Emma hardly made it up the stairs before she pushed him against the wall and kissed him deeply.

    He lifted her into his arms by the back of her knees, his forearms supporting her backside as they remained locked in the kiss. He stepped down the hall towards the bedroom.

 

“~This bed is on fire with passionate love!

The neighbors complain about the noises above!

But she only comes when she's on top!”

 

   He laid her down gently on the bed, perched over her, he felt a rush of excitement as her fingers ran through his hair.

 

“~My therapist said not to see you no more!

She said you're like a disease without any cure!

She says I’m so obsessed that I’m becoming a bore! Oh no…”

   He sat back, pulling her leggings down. Emma smiled and laughed at the difficulty in taking them off. He kissed her once more, feeling her hands fumble with his belt.

 

“~Oh you think you’re so pretty! Eeee eeee!

 

   She pulled off her sports bra and let down her hair. He kicked off his jeans, reveling in the sensation of flesh upon flesh.

 

“~Caught your hand inside the till,

Slammed your fingers in the door,

Fought with kitchen knives and skewers.

Dressed me up in women's clothes,

Messed around with gender roles,

Line my eyes and call me pretty!”

 

   She looked into his eyes, he brushed a strand of hair behind her ear. The forget-me-not blue piercing through her.

 

“I love you Killian…” She whispered.

 

“I love you too.”

 

   She could feel the familiar shape of him as he pressed inside her. She threw her head back at the sensation. He could scarcely believe how good it felt to be a part of her. He didn’t know how he had resisted her for so long.

   He gyrated against her. She tried to stay present, be with him. But his every movement was like lightning. She could smell the scent of orange peel and boat wax. Realizing how much she missed the feel his rugged chest against her own. Wondering if she could be dreaming. But her dreams had never felt so good before.

   She rolled them both over and caught her breath as she looked down at him. Grinding her hips to another wave of pleasure.

   As her golden hair washed over her shoulders he smelled her pine forest shampoo. Every touch, every glance, every passionate moment they had resisted faded. She began to tire, he dropped her to the mattress, face down, pressing inside her once more from behind.

 

“~Moved out of the house so you moved next door.

I locked you out, you cut a hole in the wall.”

 

   Once he was to the hilt he felt the pleasure rise in him, he slowed his pace, hoping to extend her rapture. She moaned and cried out, her sounds excited him. He felt her legs tremble once more. He turned her back to face him. Kissing her as he sped his pace toward rapture.

 

“I found you sleeping next to me, I thought I was alone!

You're driving me crazy! When are you coming home?”

 

   Emma broke the kiss and gasped as she spiked again.

   He felt himself near his peak sooner than he expected. She was still caught in the pleasurable feeling as he let out a breath and slowed to a finishing pace.

 

“~Laid!!! Laid!!!”

 

   The song wound down to its final note, but Emma and Killian would continue through the day and late into the night.

 

Notes:

Yay! Finally a sex scene!
I’ve been having all this sex with nothing to write about 😂
Seriously one of my partners actually asked me if my characters were having sex yet.

I made a conscious decision to not use vulgar language in the sex scenes for this particular story. I avoid things like “cock, dick, pussy” in favor of more elegant romantic terms like “his hardness, her wetness” etc.

So sometimes my own weird sex life doesn’t translate, romantic encounters aren’t my thing.

Chapter 147: No Longer Resisting Happiness

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke

Emma wakes the next day, wondering how Killian feels about the events of the night before. Wondering if he was ready to move on, or if it was just a moment of weakness between them.
Snow stops by to check on Emma.

   Emma woke to the sound of the first birds of spring, twittering in the trees. She sat up, certain last night had been a dream. But when she turned and found him sleeping next to her she smiled gently.

 

“Killian.” She lay next to him placing a hand on his chest.

 

“Hmm…?” He opened his eyes, still groggy. “Good morning.”

    He stretched his arms above his head and yawned.

“What time is it?” He asked.

 

“Almost noon.” She smiled.

 

“That’s the best sleep I’ve gotten in what feels like years.” He sighed contentedly.

 

“Look, about last night, I know your feelings probably haven’t changed. And I want to respect your wishes but I-“

 

“Last night was no mistake Emma. After Ursula visited me, I tried to keep up the distance.” He took her hand tenderly. “But yesterday, I felt so drawn to you I just couldn’t hold back anymore. And maybe that’s what healing looks like for me. No longer resisting happiness.”

 

“We’ve been telling you that for months!” Emma threw her arms up.

 

“Aye.” He smiled, leaning in and kissing her. “You’re strong Emma. I know that. I can’t protect you from everything, and I’m done trying to protect you from myself. I love you, and if you love me… I give in. I’m not running anymore.”

 

   She kissed him again.

 

“You don’t know how happy I am to hear that.” She got out of bed and put on her robe. “Sorry I don’t have anything for you to wear.” She looked around.

 

“I suppose I ought to bring my clothes up, shouldn’t I?” He slowly got out of bed.

 

“Yes you should.” She held out her pinky to him. “Pirate twins?”

 

“Aye.” He grinned taking her pinky. “Pirate twins.”

 

“And as penance for staying away from me so long, you have to wear THIS.” She took out a red floral short silk robe, definitely not intended for men.

 

“I accept your penance my lady.” He bowed his head and put on the robe.

 

*****

 

“Emma!” Snow let herself in the front door with her spare key. “I brought over some food for you! I thought we could have lunch!”

 

   Silence.

 

“Emma?” Snow checked all the rooms on the first floor. “Don’t tell me you’re still in bed!”

 

   She started up the stairs.

 

“You’ll throw off your sleep schedule if you-“

 

“Mom!” Emma rushed into the hall breathing heavily, wearing her bathrobe, hair disheveled. “I’ll be down in a minute!”

 

“Alright!” Snow smiled. “While you’re getting dressed I think I’ll go out and talk to Killian, he and I haven’t really had a chance since he got back.”

 

“No!” Emma said quickly. “Mom, just… wait for me in the kitchen would you?”

 

“Is something wrong Emma? You’re acting strange.” Snow crossed her arms.

 

“Nothing is wrong I just-“

 

“Hello Snow.” Hook stepped out in his short robe, his hair as messy as hers, a light bruising on his neck where Emma had kissed him a little too passionately. “Sorry for the trouble, Emma was covering for me.”

 

“Oh.” Snow said. “OH! Sorry! I’ll just wait- I’ll just start-“

   She took a deep breath.

“I’m going to go.” She pointed to the door. “We can talk later.”

 

   Emma blushed and laughed a little.

 

“And here I thought we could keep this to ourselves for a while.” She shook her head.

 

“Unfortunately the minute your mother walks out that door the whole town is going to know.”  He smirked.

 

“Sorry.” She said regretfully. “The last thing I wanted to do was put more pressure on you than you wanted.”

 

“Not to worry.” He pulled her in close. “It doesn’t bother me. So long as I have you.”

 

“And I have you.” She looked down, gathering courage. “Killian, there’s something I want to tell you. While we’re not under threat of a monster, or fighting for our lives.”

 

“Aye, what is it?” He asked.

 

   She looked up nervously and smiled.

 

“I love you.”

 

   He smiled back, kissing her. She wrapped her arms around his shoulders as he lifted her off her toes. For the first time she felt like nothing was in their way. And not even the forces of hell were going to take him from her again.

 

*****

 

   Snow stepped into the loft, putting her back to the door. Her eyes were wide with shock, a blank expression on her face.

 

“Mama?” Neal noticed her first.

 

“Snow?” David stood in alarm and rushed to her side. “What happened? What’s wrong?”

 

   She shut her eyes tight, bringing her fists up as she let out a loud cry of excitement.

 

“Gggyaaaa!!!” She jumped up and down.

 

“Ok, I’m lost. Is everything ok with Emma?”

 

“Ok? It’s more than ok! Oh my gosh, I have to go tell Jillian! And maybe Hopper? And Belle!”

 

“Ok, Snow, I’m going to need you to fill me in first. Because I have no idea.”

 

“Emma and Killian!”

 

“Oh. OH! Really? They’re back together?”

 

   Snow nodded and excitedly jumped up and down. Neal got up and began to jump just for the fun of it.

 

“What do I do?!? Do I tell anyone?” She asked.

 

“Yes! Tell everyone!” David grabbed his jacket.

 

“Where are you going?” She asked.

 

“To pay up. I just lost a bet to Lilly!”

 

Chapter 148: A Double of Jello and Rum

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke

Emma and Killian have reunited. And Emma is wasting no time in encouraging his next step. Eager to return to the life that was stolen from them.

“You’re smiling love.” Killian wrapped his arms around Emma from behind as she made herself coffee.

 

“So are you.” She laughed.

 

“It’s hard not to.” He leaned in, taking a breath of her pine forest hair. “But alas, I must tare myself from your side and begin work on the dock.”

 

“Or…” She turned. “You could come with me. To town.”

 

“No, I… I couldn’t.” He shook his head. “I’m not ready.”

 

“Do you think you’ll ever be ready?” She pushed gently.

 

“I just… what will people say? I inflicted so much pain. I don’t want to cause more.”

 

“Hey.” She held his hand. “I’ll be right there with you.”

 

“I fear even the Savior can’t protect me from this one.” He sighed.

 

“Watch me.” She smirked. “Why don’t we give it a try? We’ll just go to Granny’s and then back home. And if it’s too difficult we can leave and try again.”

 

“You’re not going to let me get away with this are you?” He laughed.

 

“Nope. You can have your life back Killian. It’s right outside that door. Just a car ride away.”

 

“Perhaps… if we took the Jolly Roger?”

 

“Would that make you feel better?”

 

   He nodded.

 

“Alright. Let’s take the Jolly Roger. We’ll go slow. Only what you’re comfortable with.”

 

   He looked at her with affection.

 

“It would be nice to give Jillian her Book back.” He scratched his head with his hook.

 

“She’d love to see you. I’m a little surprised she hasn’t kicked down the door yet.”

 

   He chuckled.

 

“Alright. I’ll get dressed.” He went to the back door.

 

“Arf!” Shuck got Emma’s attention.

 

“Oh hey pooch.”

 

   He wagged his tail.

 

“Today is a good day, what do you say we bring you back a hamburger?”

 

   He tilted his head on a slant.

 

“Trust me.” Emma smiled. “You’re gonna love it.”

 

*****

 

   Killian felt a sense of relief aboard the Jolly Roger. Sailing always brought him joy. Even facing the people he had wronged was less intimidating at the helm of his beloved ship.

   He brought her in to the marina. Emma went to tie her off as Killian walked up to the bow to drop the anchor.

 

“How are you feeling?” She asked.

 

   He took a deep breath and sighed.

 

“Like I want to go home.”

 

“Hey.” She took his hand. “I’m right here. You can do this.”

 

   He smiled and held her hand as they crossed the boardwalk towards town. Granny’s was a bit of a walk. But Killian was grateful to have time to clear his head. As they neared the diner Emma could feel his hesitation.

 

“Listen.” She stopped and stood in front of him. “All we have to do is give Jillian the book. Just one little thing. Then we can go if you want.”

 

“Jillian isn’t going to let me go back into hiding.” He muttered.

 

“Maybe not.” Emma smiled. “But I will. Just tell me what you need. I won’t leave your side unless you want me to.”

 

“Thank you Emma. I couldn’t have done this without you.”

 

“It’s nothing. Everything you’ve done for me? I’m going to get you through this. Don’t worry.”

 

   He nodded, gripping her hand tight as they walked through the door.

   The diner faded to silence as they walked in. Killian turned pale. But after a brief moment everyone went back to their meals, and the diner was again bustling with life. Emma took a step forward. But Hook didn’t. Frozen in place, a sickly white.

 

“Come on.” Emma whispered, looping her arm around his and standing close. “Jillian is over here.”

 

   At the mention of his daughter’s name he took a step. And then another. Jillian stood out of the booth from her place next to Ruby with a broad and tearful smile. She threw her arms around him and held him tight.

 

“I knew you could do it.” She whispered. “I’m proud of you daddy.”

 

“I’ve missed you.” He said quietly.

 

   He stepped back and wiped his eyes.

 

“I believe this belongs to you.” He handed her the Poems of the Sea.

 

   Jill took it and nodded her thanks.

 

“Have a seat father. I’ll get you some Jello and rum.”

 

“Make it a double.” He sighed heavily.

 

“Of rum or Jello?” Jill turned.

 

“Aye.” He answered.

 

   She smirked and went to the counter.

 

“So, I hear you two are back together.” Ruby smiled, a bendy straw in her mouth.

 

“Word travels fast.” Emma raised her eyebrows.

 

“Everyone knows Snow can’t keep her mouth shut.” The wolf laughed.

 

“God, did she tell you EVERYTHING?” Emma blushed.

 

“Pretty much.” Ruby nodded. “She even told us about Hook’s robe.”

 

   He went from pale to as red as Emma.

 

“Well, I tried to bring you rum, but Granny insisted on bringing it herself.” Jill sat across from him.

 

“How are you feeling Captain?” The old woman came to the table with a rather large glass of top shelf rum.

 

“S-still acclimating.” He tipped back a mouthful of spirit.

 

“Well, there’s someone else who wants to say Hello.” Granny said, stepping aside.

 

“Hey Captain! It’s been a while since I’ve seen you!” Smee set two different color bowls of Jello at the table.

 

“S-Smee!” He stood in alarm.

 

“Father.” Jillian said gently. “This is a different Smee than the one you knew. This is Smee from my world.”

 

“It’s nice to meet you.” The jolly old cook extended his hand. “Captain Jill is quite fond of you.”

 

   Hook looked back to Emma with wide eyes.

 

“Thank you Smee.” She stood.

 

   Smee nodded and went back to the kitchen. Granny remained.

 

“I’m not sure how much more of this I can handle.” He shook his head.

 

“We can go home once you finish youlr food.” Emma rubbed his back.

 

   He took a large bite of green gelatin and nodded.

 

“Welcome back Hook. Oh by the way, if I ever catch you smoking in my restaurant again I’m going to stop serving rum and Jello. Got it?” The old woman pointed a threatening finger.

 

   She turned to leave.

 

“Granny!” He stopped her. “Here.”

 

   He handed over a rather large satchel. The old woman looked inside and gasped.

 

“G-gold?!?” She exclaimed.

 

“That ought to keep everyone in town feed for about a week.”

 

“A week?!?” Ruby exclaimed. “That will pay for every one’s food for a year!”

 

“Shhh!” Granny hissed. “Free food for a week folks! Courtesy of Captain Hook!”

 

   The diner cheered. Killian slumped in his booth and hid his face.

 

“I was hoping that would be anonymous.”

 

“You’re doing good Killian. You’ll be back to your old self in no time.” Emma reassured.

 

“Hopefully not my old self. Hopefully better.”

Notes:

This marks the beginning of the REAL happiness arc. Hook is still going to struggle, but at least he’ll struggle with forward momentum.
You can expect more interactions with Belle and Adam, Jillian, Baelfire, and even RUMPLE!

Chapter 149: Trade-off for True Love

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke

As Killian acclimates back to his former life he finds himself still brooding on his actions as the Dark One. Lucky for him Belle and Emma aren’t having it as they push a reluctant Killian to meet Landry and Silvinet.

   
   Killian stood outside the French cottage. He lifted his left arm to knock with his hook, but let it fall back to his side.

 

“You can do it Killian. You’ve already seen Belle. This should be easy.”

 

“Perhaps it’s too soon. I’ve only just started going back to town. Maybe another day. He turned.”

 

“Oh no you don’t.” Emma grabbed him by the arm and lead him back to the door. “Belle is expecting you. Knock.”

 

“W-what if the crocodile is there? I can’t handle seeing him right now.”

 

“I talked to Belle about that already. He’s not coming by today.”

 

“But I still have a lot of work to do on the dock.”

 

“Hook, the only person in town more stubborn than your girlfriend and your daughter is your best friend. If you don’t knock on her door she’s going to kick in yours. Again.”

 

   He sighed heavily, raising his hook and knocking. It opened immediately to Belle with a bright smile.

 

“W-were you standing on the other side waiting for me to knock?” He asked in shock.

 

   She nodded her head, her smile unchanged. Emma chuckled and put her hands on Killian’s shoulders leading him into the breezeway.

 

“Would you like some tea?” Belle asked.

 

“We’re not staying that long.” Killian said.

 

“We’d love some tea!” Emma sounded enthusiastic.

 

   He shot an exasperated look at her. She ignored it.

 

“Wow, this place is amazing! I love the artwork.” She looked at the painting above the fireplace of a shining castle made of white marble.

 

“You like it? That was Adam’s castle back in the enchanted forest. And mine too I suppose. It’s funny, we’ve never actually been there at the same time.”

 

“Where did you get it?” Emma sat on the couch next to Killian as Belle set a tea tray on the coffee table.

 

“It just sort of… appeared. Same time the house did. All the books and furniture too.”

 

   Ema marveled at the book cases covering the entire wall on either side of the fireplace.

 

“These books look old.” She wandered over and read the spines.

 

“Yes, many of them are rare. First editions.” Belle looked proud.

 

“This place is perfect for you two.” Emma smiled.

 

“Just wait until you see the library.” Belle smirked.

 

“Wait there’s MORE books?” Emma opened her eyes wide.

 

   Belle nodded, pouring the tea.

 

“Adam is upstairs with the boys. Would you like to go up to the nursery? Or should we bring them down.”

 

“I don’t think it’s such a good idea for me to meet them.” Killian set his cup in the saucer.

 

“You’re meeting the boys today.” Belle said firmly.

 

“But I-“

 

“Shush! Drink your tea.” She commanded. “I’ll go upstairs and get Adam. We’ll bring them down here.”

 

   Killian sighed as Belle left the room.

 

“Why don’t you want to meet them?” Emma sat next to him, placing a comforting hand on his arm.

 

“I tried to kill them.” He looked down into his tea.

 

“Technically you only THREATENED to kill them.” Emma corrected.

 

“I remember everything Emma. The look on her face when she woke from the nightmares I gave her. Her tears as I forced her to kill a man. The weight of her in my arms as she fell to my sleeping curse.” He clenched his eyes shut.

 

“Hey.” She turned his head to look at her. “We’re here to make new memories Killian. Your best friend wants you to meet her children. She’s proud of them. Proud of you. This is for Belle.”

 

“That makes me feel a bit better. But not much.”

 

“I know we’re forcing a lot on you these past few days. But everyone is just so happy to have you back.”

 

“Everyone?” He raised a skeptical eyebrow.

 

“Well, I’m sure Gold didn’t mind when you were dead. But everyone else is happy.”

 

“I’m sure Leroy will have some choice words for me.”

 

“Is that any different than before you were the Dark One?” She chuckled.

 

“I suppose it’s not.” He smirked.

 

   She loved to see him smile. Settling in, accepting his life back.

 

“They’ve just woken up from a nap.” Belle came in with a swaddled baby in her arms.

 

“Well, Silvi woke up. So Landry woke up too.” Adam chuckled coming in with the other.

 

“Here.” Belle stood in front of Killian with the baby. “Are you ready?”

 

“I really shouldn’t. I only have one hand. I could drop him. And my hook-“

 

   Emma reached over and twisted off his hook.

 

“There.” She smiled.

 

“Thank you.” He said in a cross tone. “Belle it’s really not a-“

 

   She stepped forward and placed the baby in the crook of his left arm. He held his breath, slowly turning his head down to look at the boy. He had strawberry blonde hair and deep blue eyes. He could see hints of Belle in the child. Her cheeks, eyes, and her lips. But Adam’s nose and bone structure. He let out a breath. Unable to take his eyes off the boy.

 

“W-which one is this?” He asked, still looking at the baby.

 

“Landry. The elder.” Belle sat next to him. “We thought it best if you held him first.”

 

“He’s the child I made you kill for.” Killian lamented.

 

“Don’t call him that.” She said sternly.

 

“Apologies.” He looked ashamed.

 

“Killian, I wanted you to see these boys so that you could think of them differently. My pregnancy may have been fraught with danger. But their birth was perfect. Because of you.”

 

“I delivered Landry.” Adam sat on the loveseat across from them with the other baby. “If you hadn’t sent me home, the only help she would have had was Gold.”

 

“I want you to think of that when you look at them. And nothing that happened before it. Understand?” Belle put a hand on his shoulder.

 

“Aye.” He nodded. “Hello Landry. It’s wonderful to meet you.”

 

   He held out his hand to the infant. The baby reached up and grabbed his index, holding it firmly though his hand was too small to close around an adult finger. Killian let out a breath of laughter and smiled.

 

“He’s strong.” He said.

 

“Yes. He’s quick to hit physical milestones. He already has teeth coming in. He loves to hold his teething ring with both hands.” She reached over and took the baby.

 

   Adam stood and brought the other over, placing him in Killian’s arms.

 

“Silvinet on the other hand hates physical milestones. He cries when we try to put him on his stomach. But he seems to recognize himself in a mirror. And recognizes the difference between Adam and I.”

 

“He has brilliant eyes.” Killian smiled.

 

“It’s like he’s reading your mind isn’t it?” Adam said. “He doesn’t get captivated by bright or shiny objects. He looks around as if he was grown.”

 

“He loves it when you hold up picture books for him.” Belle said softly.

 

“Hello Silvinet.” Hook spoke. “It’s nice to meet you.”

 

   The baby cooed back.

 

“Emma? Would you like to hold them?” Adam asked.

 

“I’d love to!” She held out her hands for Landry.

 

   As the evening went on it was obvious that Killian was relaxing. At dinner he smiled, and laughed with the rest of them. Sharing in the nostalgia of happy times past. After they ate, Adam took Emma on a tour of the house. Leaving Belle and Killian at the table drinking wine.

 

“It’s a beautiful house Belle. And the boys are perfect.” He took a sip of red wine.

 

“We always talk about Happy Endings in Storybrooke. But they’re real Killian. You’re sitting inside my happy ending.” She gestured to the house.

 

“Kinky.”

 

“Oh stop.” She slapped his arm. Her brow in a frown, her lips in a smile.

 

“I’m sorry I ever got in the way of your happy ending.” He lamented.

 

   She reached across the table and placed her hand on his arm.

 

“Happy endings are only sweeter after a bit of hardship.”

 

“A bit?” He raised his brow.

 

   She smirked.

 

“This is the life we chose.” Belle said honestly. “If we wanted to we could always leave Storybrooke. Go to the land without magic. Our lives could be simple. But out there? There is no magic. No adventure. No true love. If hardship is the price we have to pay to keep those things? I’ll gladly take the turmoil for the incredible world we live in.”

 

“That’s a good point.” He nodded.

 

“You’re building your own happy ending aren’t you? We all knew it would be hardly any time at all before you two got back together.” She sipped her wine.

 

“You did know, didn’t you?” He smirked.

 

“It’s true love Killian. I know what it feels like.  When she’s not around it’s like there is a piece of you missing. You don’t feel whole again until you are together.”

 

“Aye.” He nodded.

 

“You deserve a Happy Ending. And so does Emma. She can’t find hers without you. And you can’t find yours without her.”

 

“You said ‘building’ a happy ending earlier.”

 

“Yes I did.”

 

“I like that. I think theres a tendency to think of it as a single moment in time. Some turning point. Like from that moment forward nothing will ever go wrong again. But it isn’t that at all is it? It’s something you have to build.”

 

“Yes. I agree.” She poured them each some more wine. “Trust me, Adam and I didn’t have it any easier after we shared true love’s kiss. Happy endings exist. But happily ever after is a load of crap.”

 

   He laughed into his wine cup. ‘Crap’ being a word he didn’t expect to hear her say. That was more along the lines of something he’d hear from Emma .

 

“But it’s better with true love.” She continued, looking in front of her as though she were gazing into a far off field. “After Adam was freed of his curse there was still so much struggle. He was damaged by Cruela. It took a while for us to really settle in to our relationship. And then we were swept up in Rumples curse.”

   She began to sway her wineglass with wide eyes as she listed.

“And then we had to go save Emma from the darkness. And then we were pregnant. And then Adam started losing control of himself because he’s still affected by the beast. And then YOU were the Dark One. And then Adam had to go the afterlife to-“

 

“Belle…”

 

“Sorry.” She smirked. “My point is, we make the trade-off of hardship for true love. But it’s true love that helps us through the hardship. Don’t you feel better now that you’re with Emma?”

 

“Yes.” He couldn’t hide a light smile.

 

“There’s still hardship ahead. But you’re not scared of it anymore are you?”

 

“Killian, You’ve gotta see this place! There’s literally a bookshelf in every room! Even the laundry room!” Emma gestured behind herself with her thumb.

 

“Seriously?” Killian turned to Belle. “What for?”

 

“Books about how to do laundry.” Adam shrugged.

 

“Why the hell do you need a book about laundry? And there was more than one book in there!” Ema demanded.

 

“There are different textiles and treatments to avoid stains.” Adam reasoned raising his arms.

 

“You wear nothing but white T-shirts and jeans!” Emma said with frustration, following him out of the room.

 

“I understand what you mean Belle.” Killian swirled his wine. “About the hardship being worth it for love. And you’re right. I’m not afraid of it anymore. Not when I have Emma.”

Notes:

I particularly love this chapter.
Experiencing heavy depression myself I have been the person reluctant to do things that are good for me. I tend to run when I’m uncomfortable and embarrassed and cut ties that I didn’t necessarily have to cut because I find it easier than slugging through a resolution. Running is easier than facing your fears.
So I put a lot of my own experience into this chapter. And Emma and Belle not letting Killian run here is an experience I have had with friends and family. And they have always been right to push me. I’ve never had my family push me to do something I didn’t need to do.
I hope that came through in this chapter. I hope perhaps others can relate.

Chapter 150: Progress

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke

Regina and Zelena visit Morgan, surprised to find Lilly already there.
Killian and Emma feel the effects of their happiness. Hook progressing by the day towards the life he once had.

“Do we have to do this?” Zelena grimaced at the library doors.

 

“We’ve read everything else the bookworms had. This is just the next place we have to go.” Regina crossed her arms.

 

“Maybe it’s not worth it to find out about my past.” Zelena sighed.

 

“Come on.” Regina smirked and pushed through the doors, the vast library on the other side.

 

“Hey Morgan! We could use some help!” Regina called loudly.

 

“There’s no need to shout.” Morgan appeared behind them as the old woman. “I know what you’ve said even if you were to whisper. No matter where you are.”

 

“Really?” Zelena asked.

 

“Yes.”

 

“How?” Regina wondered, forgetting who she was talking to.

 

“I’m Morgan.”

 

“What they want to know is how you know everything all the time.” Lilly came down the hall.

 

“What are you doing here?” Regina asked.

 

“Visiting Morgan. Why? What the fuck are you doing here?”

 

“I can see everything that has happened, or will happen. I see them like threads. They branch off. And I get to follow the ones I like best. I am always in every moment, everywhere, in all of existence. But I quite like existence. Before existence I was extremely bored.”

 

    They all looked at her.

 

“Anyway. Nice talking.” The goddess turned and left.

 

“No wait-!” Regina called.

 

“Just let her go. Trust me. She’s much more helpful if you leave her alone for a while.”

 

“Lilly, how did you become one of the few people in town that can stand that goddess?” Zelena said confused.

 

“Look, I may not be super fucking smart like Adam, but I get her.” She shrugged.

 

“You ‘get’ a super cosmic goddess who was around before existence?” Zelena was incredulous.

 

“She knows everything. Like a living search engine. What else is there to know?”

 

“I think the trick is in the simplicity. No reason to overanalyze it.” Zelena sighed.

 

“What brings you to the library?” Lilly asked.

 

    The sisters exchanged a look.

 

“We’re… looking in to my past.” Zelena said cautiously.

 

“We’ve done all we can before coming to this.” Regina crossed her arms and shifted her eyes.

 

“Is that the truth?” Lilly asked, confused.

 

“Yes actually.” Zelena crossed her arms too, turning her face away.

 

“My fucking god. You two are so accustomed to lying that even the truth sounds suspicious coming from you.” Lilly chuckled. “Come on, Morgan has a history section.”

   She motioned with her hand.

 

“History section?” Regina furrowed her brow.

 

“It’s not as simple as it sounds. One time I pulled a book off a shelf back there and found a page retelling everything I had done in the past five minutes, leading up to me pulling the book off the shelf and opening it.”

 

“Wow.” Zelena marveled.

 

“Crazy shit right? This is why I like to hang out with Morgan. Also she totally helped me plan a murder once, so I see us as buds.”

 

*****

 

“That was fun wasn’t it?” Emma said as they came in the door.

 

“Aye.”

 

“Are you glad you went?”

 

“Yes. You were right.” He conceded.

 

“It’s nice to see you happy.” She put her arms around his middle and looked up at him.

 

“It’s probably selfish of me, to covet my happiness after what I’ve done. But I am a selfish man.” He smiled.

 

“You’re not selfish. A selfish man would have gone straight for the happiness. You took your sweet time.”

 

“I suppose.” He brushed a strand of hair behind her ear. “I think I’ll always be selfish when it comes to you love.”

 

“Good, because now you know there is literally no place you can hide from me.” She grinned.

 

   He laughed. But his expression quickly became sad.

 

“What is it?” She asked.

 

“Meeting Belle’s children was one thing… I know she wants me to officiate the wedding. But today was not without its difficulties. I feel exhausted.” He shook his head. “I’m not sure I have it in me to stand in front of everyone in town and speak. I did so much of that as the Dark One. The thought of it scares me.”

 

   He clenched his eyes shut.

   After a moment he felt her soft fingers brush the side of his face. It relaxed his expression instantly as he turned towards her touch.

 

“Don’t think of it like that.” She said quietly.

 

“I don’t know how else to think of it.”

 

“Screw the town. They’re not the ones you’re standing up for. They’re not the ones you’re speaking to. It’s just Belle and Adam. Some of your closest friends. They’re the only ones you have to think about.”

 

“That’s a rather good way to frame it.” He smiled.

 

“I keep saying you should listen to me more often.”

 

   He leaned in and kissed her. Her heart beat faster. Ever since they had gotten back together, she felt a lightheadedness when they were alone. She was a bit embarrassed by it. Like she was a schoolgirl with a crush.

 

“I’m tried. Let’s go to bed.” She said contentedly.

 

“And here I thought you’d want to go to bed for a different reason.” He raised an eyebrow.

 

“Ok, maybe I’m not THAT tired.” She walked up the stairs.

 

   He followed her, lifting her off her feet in the hallway and carrying her to the bedroom.

 

“We haven’t gotten dressed for bed a single night without it turning into sex.” She laughed.

 

“Something wrong with that?” He asked.

 

“Not at all. But I suppose we have to slow down eventually right? I can’t have you all the time.”

 

   He set her down on the bed and laid next to her.

 

“I’m your true love. You can have me whenever you wish.”

 

   She pulled him in by the back of the neck and kissed him passionately.

 

“Then I choose all the time.” She said.

 

   They disrobed, enjoying each other’s pleasure until they were completely exhausted and fell asleep.

 

Chapter 151: Accepting Weaknesses

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke

Emma and Jillian continue to push Killian out of his comfort zone as he gradually recovers. The scars of the Darkness still left upon him and the town.

   The days seemed to go by faster filled with happiness.  Killian would go out and work on the dock, but it was no longer a labor of penance. Suddenly he was fixing the dock at his own home. Each day he woke next to Emma he felt he had healed a little more. The haunting memory of his dark days slowly being replaced by candlelight dinners, walks with Shuck along the shore, and nights sleeping peacefully in each other’s arms.

 

   

   Emma came outside to help on the dock when she wasn’t at work. There was no denying it was much more fun when it was the two of them. Laughing and joking about the old days. Working up a sweat, then showering together.

   They couldn’t keep their hands off each other. He was astounded to find that perhaps he truly could have that perfect life back. But in the back of his mind loomed the knowledge that the fall equinox was coming. And if the gods were correct, he would be returning to the afterlife. Or more specifically, Tartarus.

  But despite the threat of hell, he found himself undaunted. He’d gladly take six months of hell, so long as he could spend the other six in paradise with her.

 

“How is the speech coming along?” Emma stepped into the living room, leaning over the back of his chair to look past his shoulder and kiss his cheek.

 

“Reading poetry does not a poet make.” He sighed.

 

“Please tell me you’re not going to marry them in rhyme.” Emma grumbled.

 

“No.” He laughed. “But everything I’ve come up with has seemed so… rehearsed.”

 

“So just wing it!” She came around and sat on the loveseat opposite him.

 

“This is special to Belle. I don’t want to ruin it.”

 

“She’s just happy you’re going to be there.”

 

“Belle is my best friend, why wouldn’t I be at her wedding?” He furrowed his brow looking at the paper, chewing on a pen.

 

“Well… you were dead a couple of months ago.”

 

“Oh right. I forgot.” He smirked.

 

“Here’s the part where I say, ‘How the hell did you forget that you died?’
And then you’ll say, ‘It’s not like this is the first time I’ve died love.’ ” She imitated him in a deep voice with a bad accent.

 

“Since you’re doing both parts of the conversation I’m assuming you don’t need me.” He stood.

 

“Funny. Where are you going?”

 

“I thought I’d have lunch with Jillian.”

 

“That’s a big step.”

 

“I’ve had lunch with her plenty of times.”

 

“Yeah but this is the first time it’s just the two of you.”

 

“Is it…? Just the two of us? You could come if you want.”

 

“I’m far too busy filling in your half of the conversation.” She said with over exaggerated drama.

 

“Ok let me rephrase that. Please come.”

 

“You can go in to town on your own, you’ve gone with me plenty of times! This is a big step but I think you’re ready.” She stood and fixed his shirt collar to lie even.

 

   He looked nervous.

 

“Don’t think of it as going to town. Just think about Jillian.”

 

“Ok.” He took a deep breath. “I’ll try.”

 

*****

 

   Killian made the long walk from the marina, feeling a tightness in his chest as he made his way through town. A mother and child stepped out of a store ahead of him. The mother gasped to recognize him, quickly ushering her child back to the door they had just come through.

   He could hardly blame her.

   Citizens crossed the street at the sight of him.

   People grew suddenly quiet as he walked by.

   He had known all along that the pain he inflicted couldn’t be forgotten so easily. But it still hurt to see it on people’s faces.

   He walked into the diner to the chime of the bell. The patrons slowly quieted to dead silence. He had learned to just ignore it. He walked through the diner with his head down and found Jillian at the back booth.

 

“I wish these bloody people wouldn’t do that.” Jillian said, loud enough for several tables to hear. “Apparently I haven’t been threatening them enough.”

 

   She went to stand.

 

“Jillian don’t!” He took her arm before she could cause trouble. “Please, I just want to have lunch.”

 

“Still struggling?” She asked.

 

“Yes.” He sighed. “Emma helps. She encourages me to push myself a little. Like coming to town on my own today.”

 

“Emma’s not here?” Jill looked around. “That’s a pretty big deal father!”

 

“I’m very uncomfortable.” He frowned.

 

“I have an idea.” She smiled. “Let’s get our food to go. Then we can eat on the Jolly Roger! Would that make you more comfortable?”

 

“Aye. Most definitely.” He sighed with relief.

 

“You head to the ship, I’ll be right behind you. What do you want?”

 

“I’m starved, I’ll take a gyro and fries. With a side of Jello of course. Your Jolly Roger? Or mine?”

 

“Y-yours.” She tried to hide her stammer. “All the more comfort for you.”

 

   He smiled his gratitude.

   Jillian placed the order. Feeling a anxious at the mention of her own Jolly Roger. She hated that she felt a sense of fear about her beloved ship. But the words of Anubis had stuck in her mind. It couldn’t be true. It was just a nose bleed. Nothing was wrong.

   She gasped, a sudden memory flashing through her mind of Set’s blast coming towards her. She shook her head.

 

“Here’s your order captain!” Smee said happily. “Captain?”

 

“Right. Yes. My order. Thank you mister Smee.”

 

“Aye captain.” He nodded watching her go.

 

“Something wrong?” Granny asked.

 

“I’m not sure…” Smee trailed off. “Jillian isn’t known for accepting her weaknesses.”

 

“What weaknesses?” Granny asked.

 

“That remains to be seen.” Said the sea cook.

 

Chapter 152: Stuck

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke

As spring passes Emma turns her attention to research on everything related to Hook and Hades. Hoping that if she can learn what the god of Death and Hopelessness is up to, she can stop him from taking her true love when the fall equinox arrives.

   Emma walked into the library. A sigh of annoyance to be in Morgan’s domain.

 

“Look what the fucking cat dragged in.” Lilly smiled, her feet on the mahogany table that seemed to move around the library as needed. “Pull up a chair babe. Join us.”

 

   Regina and Zelena were engrossed in their books.

   Emma sat down without a word.

 

“Rough day huh?” Lilly asked.

 

“No. I just… I don’t like sneaking around behind his back.” She confessed.

 

“If he finds out you’re planning to fight the forces of hell for him he’s going to get all mopey again.” Lilly rolled her eyes.

 

“Don’t say it like that.” Emma grumbled. “He’s depressed not mopey. You would be too if you went through what he has.”

 

“Sorry, forgot the boyfriend was a sensitive subject.” Lilly held up her hands.

 

“How are the rest of you doing? Finding anything useful?”

 

“Well the history section hasn’t helped.” Zelena threw her book down in defeat.

 

“I don’t know where to turn to next.” Regina shook her head.

 

“Well, things are coming along on the plan to fight Hades.”

 

   Emma opened a notebook full of chicken scratch.

 

“Wow.” Lilly looked over at the book. “You got notes on everything. The god Set, cyclopses. Death omens?”

 

“Oh.” She turned the page. “That’s about Shuck. I’ve been trying to figure out what he likes to eat.”

 

“The hellhound? What DOES he like to eat?” Regina asked.

 

“He’s not a hellhound. He eats pretty much everything.” She shrugged. “But only hamburgers really agree with him. I gave him some broccoli once and he left some voids in the backyard.”

 

“Voids?” Zelena laughed.

 

“Yeah. They’re kinda like… mini black holes? Terrible for the grass. They leave these deep ruts when they’re done.”

 

“Your dog shits black holes?” Lilly laughed.

 

“Welcome to storybrooke.” Emma sighed. “But I’ve learned everything there is to know about Hades and his minions. Except how to kill them without that staff.”

 

“Maybe we should have fucking kept it.” Lilly thought aloud.

 

“I think Daddy Hook was right. It belongs with the god who owns it. It’s too dangerous to let fall in the wrong hands.”

 

“You’re probably right. But without it, how are you going to protect Hook?” Lilly kept her eyes on Emma’s notebook as she paged through.

 

“That’s what I’m working on. I know everything there is to know about his minions. But Hades himself seems untouchable.” She sighed.

 

“Why?” Zelena asked.

 

“Something about the throne of Hell. I don’t get it. It always comes back to that stupid hunk of rock!” Emma said in frustration.

 

“Rock?” Regina looked over.

 

“The Obsidian Throne of Hell. Apparently none of the gods wanted it. Hades was given it, but when he refused to remain in the underworld Zeus bound him to it.” Emma paged through her notes.

 

“Is that why he needs Hook to escape?” Lilly wondered.

 

“Apparently.” She nodded. “His ability to cross the realms of the dead with others is rare. SUPER rare. Like it happens once a millennium.”

 

“Special Pirate.” Regina raised her eyebrows.

 

“That’s just it. There’s NOTHING special about him. Not magically anyway. He’s naturally more resistant to magic, and he has lived for a long time. But he’s as human as the rest of us. I still can’t figure out why him? Why death?”

 

“Well that conduit thing has been useful to him.” Zelena thought aloud.

 

“I thought of that. But I’ve gone into the history of the Conduits, and Middlemist. And all I can find is that it was founded by women.”

 

“Women?” Lilly sounded impressed. “Why?”

 

“To escape men from what I can tell.” She paged through her book.

 

“Go girls.” Zelena smiled.

 

“But that’s all I’ve got. Other than that I’m at a loss.” Emma closed the book and put it down.

 

“Well, it’s nice to know we’re ALL stuck.” Zelena gave up her own book.

 

Chapter 153: Prolonging Happiness

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke

Though the citizens of Storybrooke continue to enjoy their long awaited happiness, no one can keep from thinking of the danger that waits beyond the fall equinox.

“Ahoy!” Jillian came up the Ramp to her father’s ship. “Permission to come aboard Captain?”

 

“Aye!” Killian called from the upper deck.

 

“They had lots of Jello! I got one of each!” She smiled. “Although I’m not sure if I got you the right thing. The word you said sounded like ‘year-oh’ but the spelling on the receipt looks like it ought to say ‘guy-ro’ so I have no idea what I actually brought you.”

 

   She handed him a cardboard carryout box.

 

“Thanks for meeting me out here.” He accepted the meal. “Being in town is still… difficult.”

 

“How is being out here?”

 

“Better.” A simple wooden table had been set up on the navigation deck.

 

   Jillian sat at one side, her father on the other.

 

“Where were we?” Hook asked, opening the grease stained box.

 

“I can’t remember.”

 

“You’d met that Celtic fellow.” He prompted.

 

“Oh yes! Aengus Mac Og! He’s how I know the goddess of dreams! Caer Ibrometh.”

 

“I see, and this is how she came to help me under the sleeping curse?”

 

“Yes.” Jillian said proudly.

 

“This was your second trial? You have one more to go.” Killian watched her intently as he took a bite of his food.

 

“The final trial was given to me by Calypso herself! Which reminds me.” She tossed him a leather pouch filled with orange pearlescent salve.

 

“Calypsos balsam.” He smiled. “I think perhaps you need this more than I do.”

 

    He handed it back.

 

“What makes you think I didn’t get me own?” She smirked.

 

“My mistake.” He chuckled, taking the pouch and tucking it in his jacket. “Your adventures are truly amazing.”

 

“Aye, I’ve been cavorting with gods, jumping through time, and somehow I come here and manage to find a more epic adventure than any of them!”

 

“I suppose a trip to Hell is out of this world, even for Storybrooke.” He took a bite of his food.

 

“It was certainly difficult to come home to find you dead. But you’re back now. And everything is ok.”

 

   For a moment he remembered the words of the gods. That his return to Tartarus was certain. He wondered what Jillian would do.

 

“Perhaps you ought to return to your adventures?” He said, as nonchalant as he could.

 

“Trying to get rid of me father?” She smiled.

 

“You know how much I love spending time with you my girl. But you’re a Jones, adventure is in our blood. Don’t let this old pirate hold you back.”

 

“I just want to make sure you’re alright father.” She took his hand with a gentile smile. “Besides, Ruby can’t miss Adam’s wedding! We’ve already picked out what we’re going to wear! How is your speech coming?”

 

“Slow…” He sighed.

 

“I’ve never known you to not have anything to say.” Jillian took a bite of her own gyro, smiling at the pleasant taste. “Mmm lamb!”

 

“It’s difficult to give a speech to someone you tortured.” He looked down.

 

“Belle doesn’t think of you like that. To her you’re just her best friend, officiating her wedding. Same reason Adam wants Ruby there! Don’t think about it too hard.” She put a hand on his shoulder. “Just speak from the heart.”

 

“That’s what Emma said.” He scratched his head with his hook.

 

“You ought to know by now to listen to the women in your life.” She winked.

 

   He smiled, trying to push the thoughts of returning to the underworld out of his mind.

 

*****

 

   Emma made her way in to the sheriffs station. Finding her father standing in front of a large cork board.

 

“Oh good! Emma! So I’ve been trying to map out where the cyclops’s and wraiths are going to come from. I figured the water, since we opened the portal there. What do you think?”

 

“Dad! Don’t put that thing out in the open!” Emma covered it with a sheet. “What if Killian comes in here?!?”

 

“Shouldn’t you… you know… tell him?” David stepped back.

 

“One thing at a time. I’ll tell him when I have to. For now I just want him to concentrate on healing.”

 

“You can’t protect him forever Emma.” David said sadly.

 

“I can try.” She crossed her arms.

 

“You know he’s not going to be onboard with this.”

 

“That’s why it has to be perfect before he sees it.” She adjusted the sheet to make sure it was covering the board.

 

“Emma, sit down.” He pulled out a chair.

 

“Dad…” she sighed.

 

“That’s right, I am your dad. So sit down and listen for a change.”

 

   With an eye roll she sat. David taking the seat in front of her.

 

“Relationships are tricky. Even ones that come with true love.”

 

“I don’t need a lecture on love dad.”

 

“I think you do.”

 

“Love isn’t my problem! I have love! I’m just trying to keep it!”

 

“I know I wasn’t there for your childhood Emma, but it doesn’t take Doctor Hopper to know when you’re trying to cling to control.”

 

   There was that word again. Control. The root of her problems according to Archie.

 

“After everything you went through, fighting the darkness, King Arthur, even Hook, and Set. You’re desperate to keep what you have. Trust me I understand.”

 

“I know mom got put under a sleeping curse once but you never had someone in your family ripped from your arms into actual hell before.”

 

  He reached out and took her hand.

 

“Yes I did Emma. That’s what happened on the day you were born.”

 

   She looked up with shock.

 

“I had to put you in that wardrobe and send you away. I had no idea where you were going. Where I was going. Or even your mother. But I did know that wherever you went you would be alone. And for an infant child… I may as well have sent you to hell…”

 

“I’m sorry dad.” She held his hand tight. “I know you’ve been through a lot. I know it hasn’t been easy for our family. And… I know the sacrifices you had to make. I just… I can’t let Hades have him dad. I can’t just give up and accept that he’s going back to hell in a couple of months. I love him. I finally have him. I can’t let him go.”

 

“We’re not going to let him go Emma. None of us. We’ve seen this kind of battle before. But you have to tell him. We can’t fight without him. You can’t protect him on your own.”

 

“I know.” She closed her eyes. “But he’s going to say no dad. He’s going to say after what he put the town through he can’t subject them to more pain. And I can’t handle the thought of Hades taking him from me. I can’t just watch as he gets dragged back to hell.”

 

“You need to talk to him about this. I know it’s hard. I know you two are happy right now. Things seem perfect.”

 

“Hardly.” She scoffed. “We’re together, we’re in love. But he’s still broken. Still depressed about his time as the Dark One. And truthfully… so am I. We’re both healing from what we’ve been through. I don’t want to have to face a crisis, I don’t want to fight for his soul. I just want to heal. With him. And the minute I tell him about this… it’s going to be a fight.”

 

“You can’t avoid fights with the one you love Emma. You have to be honest about them. You know where I learned that?”

 

“Mom?”

 

“Hook.”

 

   She looked surprised.

 

“Your mom and I kept what we did to you and Lilly a secret. And you know how that turned out.”

 

   Emma sighed heavily.

 

“Killian told us to tell you the truth. To be honest with you. He was your biggest champion during that time. I should have known then that the love the two of you shared was true. I had to learn that lesson the hard way. But you don’t. Be honest with him Emma. If it leads to a fight, it leads to a fight. But the longer you wait, the worse it’s going to get.”

 

“You’re right.” She relented. “I’m going to tell him after the wedding. But I don’t want to tell him before. This is the first truly good thing we all get to do since the darkness. I don’t want to spoil it by having a fight with him before hand.”

 

“Alright.” David nodded. “That I can understand. Just don’t drag your feet Emma. This isn’t going to go away. And trust me, hardship is easier with your true love by your side.”

 

“Thanks dad.” She smiled.

 

*****

 

 

   Emma came inside, hearing the soft sounds of music coming from the bedroom upstairs. She put her keys on the table in the front hall, hung her coat, and made her way up the stairs.

 

“~Stars shining bright above you.

Night breezes seem to whisper I love you.

Birds singing in the sycamore tree.

Dream a little dream of me.”

 

   She stepped into the doorway, seeing him lying on the bedspread with a book.

 

“~Say nighty night and kiss me.

Just hold me tight and tell me you’ll miss me.

While I’m alone and blue as can be.

Dream a little dream of me.”

 

“Our first date.” Emma smiled.

 

“Aye.” He closed his book, standing and making his way over to her.

 

   He gently lifted her hand onto his hook, placing his hand on the small of her back and softly swaying.

 

“As I recall we danced.” He smiled.

 

   Emma sighed contentedly, laying her head upon his chest as they moved to the music.

 

“~Stars fading, but I linger on dear.

Still craving your kiss.

I’m longing to linger till dawn dear.

Just saying this…”

 

   She loved everything about him. The smell of leather, boat wax, and orange peel. The familiar feeling of his hand on her back. The way he spread his fingers to hold her closer to him. She could feel the soft beating of his heart with her head on his chest.

 

“~Sweet dreams till sunbeams find you.

Sweet dreams that leave all worries behind you.

And in your dreams whatever they be.

Dream a little dream of me.”

 

   She let gentile tears fall. Careful not to let him see. Careful not to let him know how much she feared losing him again. How much she feared the day that he wouldn’t come back to her.

 

“How was your day love?” He asked in a quiet low voice as they swayed in the bedroom.

 

“Fine. Pretty boring.” She lied. “What about you?”

 

“I had lunch with Jillian.”

 

“At the diner?”

 

“We tried the diner. But between my guilt and Jillian’s willingness to fight anyone and everyone we decided it would be best if we ate on the Jolly Roger.”

 

   Emma laughed. Subtly wiping her tears and looking up at him.

 

“Sounds like an average evening with Jillian Jones.”

 

“Aye.” He chuckled. “You seem stressed Emma. Is something wrong?”

 

   She smiled. She couldn’t hide anything from him.

 

“It’s strange to be back in Storybrooke. Coffee in the morning, grilled cheese for lunch, coming home and going to bed. It’s all so… normal…”

 

“Arf!”

 

“Except the undead dog. Hey pooch.” She scratched behind his ear as he approached from the hall.

 

“Well if you prefer a bit more trouble, just say the word and I’m sure Jillian can stir some up for you.” He smirked.

 

“No. I like normal.” She took his hand and sat next to him on the bed. “I just… don’t know how to do normal. At least not like I know how to do magical monster attacks.”

 

“I like normal too.” He pulled back her hair and kissed her neck. “Although admittedly I’m probably as good at handling it as you are.”

 

   She turned and kissed him softly.

 

“What a pair we are.” She whispered.

 

“At least we can be bad at normal together.” He looked into her eyes.

 

   She began to unbutton his vest. Pushing it off his shoulders as she went for the collar of his shirt beneath it. He skillfully undid her belt buckle as she locked him in a kiss once more. Passion escalating.

 

“~Sweet dreams till sunbeams find you.

Sweet dreams that leave all worries, far behind you.

But in your dreams whatever they be.

Dream a little dream of me.”

 

   She shimmied her pants off her hips, he pulled back the sheets, joining her underneath. She gasped as his hardness slid slowly into her. He rocked his hips gently. She closed her eyes and bit her lower lip.

 

“I th-think I could get used to this kind of normal.” She whispered as she drew closer and closer to her peak.

 

“Aye.” He said back with a breath. “I’m afraid I may be used to it already.”

 

   Locked in an embrace, Emma lost count of her own pleasure. He rolled her to her back, kissing her as he drew near his own climax.

 

“Ahn… Emma…” He whispered in her ear sending goosebumps across the back of her neck.

 

“K-Killian… AH!”

 

    She could feel him pulsing inside her. She locked her legs behind him, pulling him in, continuing to kiss him as she felt his heartbeat gradually slow. He rolled to his back, finding her hand and locking their fingers. He turned his head to look at her. She did the same.

 

“I don’t think I ever wanted a normal home life. Not until you.” She looked into his forget me not blue eyes.

 

“Aye love. I know the feeling. For the first time in my life I don’t feel the urge to run off on an adventure. All I want is to wake up tomorrow and have breakfast with you.”

 

“Then why think of anything else? Let’s just… be normal… while we can be.”

 

“What do you want for breakfast?” He closed his eyes, slowly drifting off to sleep.

 

“Pancakes.” She closed her own eyes.

 

   The record reached the end. The speakers playing only the white noise of the vinyl going around and around with nothing to play. Lulling them into a deep restful sleep. Their hands still clasped.

 

Chapter 154: Making it to the Altar

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke

The day of Belle and Adam’s wedding has arrived. Their closest friends help to ease their mind, and say a couple of words of encouragement before the ceremony begins.

“H-How do I look?” Adam asked nervously as Ruby fixed his yellow silk tie.

   He wore deep blue slacks and a white blazer with a matching blue lapel. A yellow rose in his breast pocket accenting his tie.

 

“As always Adam, you’re gorgeous.” She smiled.

 

“Do you think Belle wants me to shave? Maybe she’d rather I wore my hair down. It’s gotten long again. Maybe I should cut it?”

 

“Adam.” Ruby put a hand on his shoulder. “Belle only wants one thing from you. And that’s to meet you at the altar.”

 

   He smiled, relaxing his shoulders.

 

“Your beard is well groomed. If you can’t decide to wear your hair up or down, we can just pull it back a bit. Everything is going fine. It’s your wedding day. Relax.”

 

“Thank you Ruby. It’s not easy to relax… I feel like I should be doing something. What about the boys? Are they-?”

 

“Adam, half the town is looking out for Landry and Silvi right now. We’ve got Ariel keeping an eye on them. But that’s nothing compared to Snow wanting to hold them all the time. Or mother superior trying to think of who would be the best fairy godmother for them. Like I said, RELAX.”

 

“Maybe I’m just nervous.” He looked down.

 

“I’m told it’s pretty normal to be nervous before a wedding. But if it will make you feel better I can go check on the boys.”

 

“Would you?”

 

“I’ll be back.” She clapped a hand on his shoulder with a smile.

 

   There was a knock at the door after she left. Adam turned to the open entry. Surprised to see Rumplestiltskin.

 

“May I come in?” He asked.

 

“Yes of course.” Adam stood. “Is everything ok? The boys-?”

 

“They’re fine. That’s not why I’m here. I wanted to talk to you.”

 

“Let me guess, a threat that if I don’t take care of Belle you’ll be waiting to pick up the pieces?”

 

“No. At this point I think that’s implied.” Rumple laughed. “I just… she and I were married once. And I ruined it.”

 

   Adam waited, unsure what he was going to say.

 

“Belle didn’t deserve a husband who would lie to her, and manipulate her. She deserves better. Someone that will follow her to the ends of the earth.” Rumple looked down at his hands, both rested atop his cane. “I think what she deserves… may be you.”

 

“I’m… surprised to hear you say that.” He scratched his head.

 

“Well remember it because I won’t be saying it again.”

 

   Adam laughed.

 

“I just came to say… don’t lie to her. Don’t manipulate her. Don’t do what I did. You once told me to do everything she tells me to. If only I had that advice sooner. Maybe I wouldn’t have lost her.” He turned away for a moment to conceal a rush of emotion. “But she’s happy now. It’s not easy for me to respect happiness at the cost of my own. But I guess that’s what it is to love someone. To be happy for them even if it means letting go.”

 

“You’ve come a long way. Belle is lucky to have you in her life.”

 

“No she’s not.” He smirked. “But, I’m lucky to have her. And for what it’s worth… I’m grateful that you have… tolerated me. I wish the best for Belle. So I suppose that means I wish the best for you too.”

 

“Thank you for being here Rumplestiltskin. And thank you for everything you’ve done.” Adam offered his hand.

 

   Rumple looked at it bitterly. But with a heavy sigh, he took it. Looking up at Adam’s sincere smile. Though he couldn’t manage one of his own.

 

“Congratulations.” He turned and left without another word.

 

*****

 

   Belle stood in front of the mirror. The dress she had chosen was simple. Draped in lightweight style. A simple bodice and lace roses embroidered around the bust. The color wasn’t quite white. More of a light yellow. Small yellow roses accenting her hips and bust. Knowing this was her second marriage she wanted it to be as unique as possible. As unique as the men in her life.

 

“You look beautiful Belle.” Killian smiled from the door.

 

   She turned suddenly.

 

“Sorry. I didn’t mean to startle you.” He slowly came into the room.

 

“You didn’t. I think I’m just nervous.” She sighed.

 

“Nervous about what? You and Adam already live together, you have children. This is just a celebration of what you already have.” He shrugged.

 

“It’s not just that. It’s a ritual. Adam knows this kind of thing better than I do. He hides it, but I know he was well trained in proper manners.”

 

“So were you.”

 

“Yes but I never followed them.” She laughed.

 

“So you’re worried that Adam has better manners than you?”

 

“Is that strange?”

 

“Considering he hates everything about his upbringing, yes it’s a bit odd.” He chuckled.

 

“I just want this to be everything he wants.”

 

“You’re everything he wants.” Killian put a hand on her shoulder. “Trust me Belle. There’s nothing you can do to ruin this for him. Except not show up I suppose…” He shrugged.

 

“Not to worry. No one can keep me away from that Altar.”

 

“Well, I must admit I didn’t just come here to see you in your lovely dress.”

 

“What can I do for you?” She smiled.

 

   He gestured to the loose bow tie around his neck. With a laugh she stepped forward and began to tie it for him.

 

“I’m able to tie a long one, it’s just these blasted bow’s that require both hands.” He grumbled, turning his chin up to give her access to his collar.

 

“There.” She placed a hand on his chest. “Don’t you look handsome?”

 

“Thank you.” He looked on her fondly.

 

“I’m glad you’re here Killian.” She whispered. “I thought I was going to have to get married without my best friend for a moment there.”

 

“Turns out not even the forces of hell can stop me from being at your wedding. Oof-!”

 

   She suddenly wrapped him in a tight hug. He placed a hand on her back.

 

“I’m so very glad you’re alive Killian.” Her heard her say softly.

 

“Belle if you keep this up you’re going to ruin both of our eyeliner.” He said with a crack in his voice.

 

   She laughed and stepped away. In his black slacks, charcoal grey shirt and satin blazer he looked rather handsome. Hair combed back nicely. His black bow tie standing out against the grey collar.

 

“I’ll see you and Adam up there.” She let out a breath, butterflies in her chest.

 

“Aye.” He nodded.

 

   As he turned to the door he stopped and held his breath. Rumplestiltskin stood in the entryway.

 

“Boys…” Belle warned.

 

   Rumple raised his gilded right hand in greeting with a sour look on his face. Killian raised his hook in a similar motion. Though there was much more violence implied. The two passed without a word.

 

“Thank you for coming Rumple.” Belle continued to fuss with her appearance in the mirror.

 

“It’s your wedding day. You may have anything you wish.” He smiled.

 

   She turned, he stopped dead in his tracks. She was lovely. The simple gown allowing her natural beauty to shine bright.

 

“I remember what you wore for our wedding.” He said quietly.

 

“Rumple, what I have to ask you… may be insensitive of me.”

 

“I can’t imagine anything you’d have to ask that would be off limits.” 

 

“You don’t have to say yes. If you say no I’ll understand.”

 

“Belle, simply ask.” He laughed.

 

“Well, Adam and I decided not to have any bridesmaids or groomsmen. But Killian is officiating and Ruby is the ring bearer, I thought you could…” She trailed off.

 

“You don’t have to fear me Belle. I don’t want you to ever fear me again.”

 

“Would you walk me down the aisle?”

 

“You mean… give you away…?”

 

“Absolutely not.” She crossed her arms with indigence. “I don’t even want my FATHER to give me away. I was mostly hoping you’d just walk with me most of the way. I’m worried I’ll stumble.”

   She blushed and looked away.

 

“You have helped me through many a stumble Belle. It would be my honor to escort you to the altar.” He bowed his head.

 

“Are you sure?” She asked. “We used to be married. I’m worried it would be strange.”

 

“A bit.” He admitted. “But honestly I’m just glad you want me involved in your life at all.”

 

“Of course I do Rumple! Things between us will never be what they were. But for a while we shared true love. And true love doesn’t just go away. It’s not romantic love anymore. But you’re my family. Our family.”

 

“Thank you Belle. Yes. I will make sure you don’t stumble.”

 

Notes:

Another chapter for the Rumple fans.
I swear I wanted to kill him so bad. And now he’s getting a redemption arc. Rumple is going to keep that chip on his shoulder for a long time. He is at the mercy of the people he once stood above, and he’s almost always going to have a problem with that. The one thing he can’t get rid of after the darkness is a sense of superiority. He’s a narcissist. But a self aware and smart narcissist.

Chapter 155: Partners in Eternity

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke

Belle and Adams wedding gathers the town for shared happiness. After worrying for days about what to say, Killian speaks from his heart.

Notes:

BTW I took inspiration for this speech from a wedding my friend officiated. Hands down one of the best ceremonies I’ve ever heard.

“~Killian!” Emma whispered.

 

   He turned his head to see Emma peering around the decorated partition on the boardwalk.

 

“Do you still need someone to fix your tie?” She asked.

 

“No.” He smiled. “Belle helped me.”

 

“You look good.” She stepped around the barrier and took in his fine clothes.

 

“As do you.” He looked her up and down, a subtle dilation of his eyes to take in the woman he loved.

 

   She wore a light grey dress in satin to match his charcoal. Her black high heels almost put the two of them at the same hight. Give or take a few inches.

 

 

“I have half a mind to skip the wedding, throw you over my shoulder and keep you all for myself.” He pulled her to him, loving the feeling of her body through the soft dress.

 

“Belle would kill you.” She smiled as he kissed her. “You’re in a good mood.”

   She said as their lips parted.

 

“Something about weddings.”

 

“Weddings turn you on? And here I thought it was just the wet look.”

 

“YOU turn me on.” He kept her close. “You look gorgeous Emma.”

 

“You like?” She stepped back and did a little turn.

 

“I’m obsessed.”

 

“You’re not so bad yourself.” She pulled him in again.

   Both of them felt their passion’s ignite. Emma’s heart beating faster as she parted her lips, meeting his tongue with her own. In the heat of the moment her hand traveled down his backside, taking his buttocks in a firm grip. Killian laughed, but kept on kissing her.

 

“Hook are you ready for- EMMA!” David barked to find them in an intimate embrace. “Why is it always me?”

 

“Actually last time it was Snow.” Killian smiled.

 

“It’s time to take our seats, they’re ready to start.” He grumbled, taking Emma by the arm like a misbehaving child.

 

“I’ll see you out there! You’re going to do great! I love you!” She said quickly as she was dragged away.

“Let go dad! I’m not a kid!” Emma groused.

 

“Yeah well you’re acting like a horny teenager.”

 

“David. Leave her alone.” Snow said with a smile.

 

“But she-!”

 

“I don’t want to hear it! Charming, sit down. Emma, behave yourself.”

 

   The father and daughter sat down with identical frowns.

 

“Hey, where is Neal?” Emma looked for her brother.

 

“Zelena was kind enough to watch the children.” Regina said, sitting next to Robin behind them.

 

   The crowd went quiet.

   Adam stood at the back of the aisle with Ruby. His expression was nervous. But he looked more elegant than anyone had ever seen him. (Except Jillian of course, who had met him in his princely days.) His hair partially pulled back. 

   He froze, feeling many eyes upon him. Ruby gave him a little push for encouragement. He kept his fearful look until he neared the end of the aisle. Seeing Landry and Silvinet sleeping peacefully. With a satisfied smile his fear was gone in an instant.

   He approached the altar and stood to the right. Ruby stood off to the side behind him.

   It wasn’t long before the music began. The crowd stood and turned towards the back of the boardwalk.

   Emma was startled to see Gold at Belle’s side. In a panic she turned to see Killian’s reaction. He had ignored the sight of his mortal enemy in favor of his friend. But as soon as Emma caught sight of him she lost her breath. To see Killian in a suit standing at the altar had struck her for a moment. She cleared her throat and concentrated on the wedding at hand.

   As Belle came up the aisle Adam couldn’t stop himself from weeping. She was stunning. Rumple stopped after the first three quarters of the aisle, standing aside and adjusting her train as he stepped back to care for the children.

   Adam extended his hand to her, helping her up the steps to stand opposite him. The crowd went quiet. Killian used his hook to pull at his collar nervously before clearing his throat.

 

“W-welcome.” He said, suddenly feeling the eyes of everyone in town.

 

   Belle caught his attention and exaggerated a deep breath. He followed her lead, and suddenly it was just the three of them.

 

“It took a long while to figure out exactly what to say about Belle and Adam on such an occasion.” He started. “We know them both to be eloquent, well read, enjoying the simple things in life. And in those things we see the true love they share. But it’s not their true love I want to focus on. Love comes easy. It’s not the moments of love we share that define who we are as people, friends, lovers.”

 

   Emma smiled at him from the crowd.

 

“It is how we handle hardship together that we truly see the strength of a relationship. As my dear friend Belle put it: Happy endings are real, but happily ever after is a load of crap.”

 

   The crowd laughed. Even Belle and Adam quietly chuckled.

 

“These two have faced hardships, and they have done it together. It is in those moments that we see the strength of their love. Ruby? The rings?”

 

   She stepped forward, offering each of them the other’s band.

 

“You exchanged these rings some time ago. But as you exchange them now, your friends bear witness.”

 

   Adam placed the ring on Belle’s hand. And Belle on Adam’s. They held hands looking into the other’s eyes.

 

“We are here to witness the promise these two have made to one another. To forever honor their bond. Their love. And so, by the power not vested in me or anyone else, but in the true love they share. I ask you all to help me to welcome Belle and Adam, as partners in eternity.”

 

   The crowd gave a loud roar, clapping and weeping.

 

“You may kiss your true love.” Killian smiled.

 

   They leaned in and exchanged a kiss. The sound of cheers drowned out by a moment of bliss between them. Adam lead the way, offering Belle his elbow as they walked down the aisle, unable to tare their eyes from each other.

   As the applause died down Killian stepped forward.

 

“Belle and Adam have asked me to invite you all to the reception taking place in the park. Thank you for coming.”

 

   The crowd slowly filtered out. Killian took a deep breath and sighed. As the others headed for the park, Emma stepped up to the altar.

 

“That was beautiful.” She said. “I knew you could do it.”

 

“I’m glad that it’s over.” He said with relief. “I’d be happy to fade into the background again. I can’t handle much more of this.”

 

“It’s not over yet. You still have to dance with me.”

 

“That I can most certainly handle.” He offered her his elbow.

 

   Sharing a look of affection upon the altar, pausing for a moment before they walked down the aisle, just the two of them.

 

Notes:

I’ve made myself frustrated when posting pictures. I mostly use AI to generate the look I’m going for. But I’m too cheap to pay for it so the only way to get the characters face on is by hand. And by that I mean procreate.
And it takes a lot of time and tweaking to make the heads actually look like they’re on the right body. It’s actually pretty time consuming.
But I’m sick of trying to get the picture right and holding off on posting chapters because of it.
So you get what you get. Hope you like it.

PS, I never intended for him to be looking at her tits. It just worked out that way!

Chapter 156: A Night to Remember

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke

After the wedding Belle and Adam take their time getting to the reception. The party gives the town some much needed normalcy.
Killian presents Belle and Adam with a wedding gift only a pirate could give.

   Belle pushed Adam backwards onto the couch in their office room. She locked his lips with a furious passion.

 

“Mmm- Belle we have a reception to get to.” He reminded.

 

“I don’t care, it’s our wedding, we can be late.” She kissed his neck.

 

“But in our nice clothes?”

 

“How many chances are you going to get to take a wedding dress off me?” She smiled.

 

“Well, you own it, so as many times as you want.” He laughed.

 

“Take your pants off.” She demanded.

 

“Are you sure we shouldn’t- mmm!!!”

 

   She locked his lips again.

 

*****

 

   Ruby sat outside the door, smiling. The ceremony had been lovely, she couldn’t think of a better person to officiate than Killian.

 

“There you are! I’ve been looking for you everywhere! You’re a vision in red.” Jillian raised an eyebrow.

 

   They wore matching dresses in a deep blue and vibrant red. Ruby loved to dress up with Jillian.

 

“What are you doing out here?” The young captain asked.

 

“Waiting for the bride and groom.”

 

“Why don’t we just-“ Jillian reached for the door.

 

“No don’t!” Ruby said.

 

“Why not? They’re missing their own reception!”

 

“They’re… busy…” Ruby said awkwardly.

 

“Oh I see.” Jillian smirked.

 

   After a moment the door opened. Adam’s collar askew. Belle’s lipstick a bit smeared. Both of their hair less than perfect.

 

“Gods Belle did you eat him alive?” Jillian pointed to Adam’s neck.

 

“Is that a hickey?” Ruby chuckled.

 

   He quickly clapped a hand to his neck, blushing as red as Ruby’s gown.

 

“Come on.” Ruby opened her purse with a laugh. “I have some concealer. And let’s redo your hair.”

 

*****

 

   They had raised tent shelter in the park. Shimmering lights in all the bushes and trees. The guests sat at tables eating their third round of hors d’oeuvres.

 

“Where do you think they are?” Snow looked around.

 

“Well I have a guess but you’re not going to like it.” Regina smirked.

 

“Oh.” Snow blushed.

 

“I think it’s cute.” Emma smiled. “They just had two kids and they haven’t lost any passion for each other.”

 

“Kids don’t stop the passion.” Snow smiled.

 

“They just interrupt it sometimes.” David put his arm around her.

 

   Emma grimaced.

 

“Excuse me-? Can everyone hear me?” Ruby stood on stage.

 

   The people quieted.

“I’d like you all to join me in welcoming Belle and Adam.” She turned towards the French cottage.

 

    The crowd stood and clapped as the couple of the hour walked into the tent. The band began to play a beautiful waltz as Belle and Adam had their first dance.

 

“Is that a bruise on his neck?” Emma asked quietly. “It looks like they tried to cover it with makeup.”

 

“I don’t think it’s a bruise per-say.” Killian smirked.

 

“Oh!” Emma laughed. “Guess you were right Regina!”

 

“Aren’t they beautiful?” Snow held back tears.

 

“Honestly none of this makes a huge difference.” Regina scoffed.

 

“Can’t you be happy for someone for one day?” Snow grumbled.

 

“Good for them! Now they can keep living together and having children! They were pretty much married already.” She rolled her eyes.

 

“Pay no mind to her.” Robin smiled. “She teared up at Killian’s speech.”

 

“Don’t say that!” Regina elbowed him.

 

“I know you like for everyone to see you as intimidating, but we know who you truly are.” He flashed her the gallant smile that made her knees go weak.

 

“It’s ok Regina, I could hear you sniffling.” Snow smiled.

 

   Regina crossed her arms, trying to conceal her flushed cheeks.

 

   Dinner was delicious. Granny had catered, but Smee had arranged the menu. It was far more decadent than any of them realized he was capable of. Both meat and vegetarian options in honor of the groom.

   Belle and Adam sat at the front of the hall at a table on their own. Smiling and talking. As the evening went on, everyone had a chance to dance. Adam danced with Ruby. Belle with Killian. It was clear to see the party was winding down.

 

“I think now is the time.” Emma smiled at Killian as they gently swayed on the dance floor.

 

“Aye, do you think you could do the honors? I’ve had my fill of public speaking for the evening.” He sighed.

 

“Alright, but you have to come with me.” She took his hand as they walked towards DJ Bashful to take the microphone.

 

“Excuse me? Could I have everyone’s attention?” Emma said with a bit of stage fright.

 

   The party quieted.

 

“As you know, Killian officiated the wedding, but before the night is over I’d like to offer Belle and Adam his gift.” She smiled.

 

   Belle turned towards Adam, not sure what to expect. But he simply smiled as if he was expecting it. Nodding his head to turn her attention back to the stage.

 

“There is a car waiting for you outside the park. Driven by Dopey. When you’re ready, he will take you to the airport on a honeymoon to France.”

 

   Belle gasped.

 

“W-what?” She turned to Adam again.

 

“I already packed everything you’ll need.” He took her hand with a smile.

 

“What about the boys?”

 

“Ariel will be staying with them at the house. And of course Rumple will be by to help. As well as Snow and David, and Emma and Killian. Everything is taken care of.” Adam loved seeing the shock and excitement on her face.

 

   Belle’s lower lip trembled. She stood and turned to her friend. He stepped down from the stage. She rushed across the floor and took him into an embrace. The reception assembly clapping loudly to see the two friends share in the special moment.

 

“Have fun Belle. You deserve a vacation.” Killian held her back.

 

“What would I do without a friend like you?” She wiped a tear.

 

“Like me? Well you’d have far fewer attempts on your life. I imagine it would be quite boring.”

 

   She laughed through her tears of joy.

 

“And you’ll be here? When we get back?”

 

“Aye. Storybrooke shall anxiously await your return. As will I. Go, have a good time. Make some memories you’ll never forget.”

 

“Tonight has been a night I’ll never forget.“

Notes:

So I chose not to draw out the wedding. I was trying to keep it simple and happy.
I had the idea that Adam and Belle (who have had tittles their whole lives and not last names) would change their name to “Rose” in honor of their shared kingdom. But I think it was a bit much. So I’ll just imply it later.

I’m on an extended beach vacation at the moment so posting is stalled a bit. It’s actually two beach vacations. First Florida (where I am now) then I’m headed out to the Caribbean! So when I’m out of the country especially I may have a tough time posting. We’ll see what the WiFi situation is on Caribbean islands.

Chapter 157: Children are a Handful

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke

Killian and Emma prepare to visit the twins at Belle and Adam’s.
Robin and Regina are faced with the uncertain question about Margot’s abilities.
Snow and David spend a morning shift with the twins thinking about their own family.

   Emma woke and stretched. Looking down she realized she was nude. Her dress and pieces of Killian’s suit were thrown around the room after another night of passion. She wondered if they’d ever get bored of it.

 

“Good morning.” He said from the bathroom doorway, a towel around his waist and a toothbrush in his mouth.

 

“Did Belle and Adam get off ok?”

 

“Yes, they just called, they landed in Paris. Belle is a wreck, she misses the boys. I told her we would send pictures.” He turned back to the bathroom, the sink running as he rinsed his mouth.

 

“It’s a good thing you gave them plenty of money. How much do you want to bet they don’t make it two weeks?”

 

“I had that thought. They have the option of an earlier flight.” He smirked.

 

“Then I guess there is nothing else to worry about.” She pulled him towards her, tasting the lingering mint on his lips.

 

“Ariel is expecting us. We’re set to relive her for the night. Your parents will be back in the morning.” He walked to the closet to dress.

 

   Emma looked down sadly at the bedspread. Remembering the conversation she had with her father. But as she clutched the bedsheets around her nude body, and remembered his touch from the night before, she couldn’t help but feel the same trepidation she had when she struggled to tell him she loved him.

   Clenching her eyes tight she could hear Hopper in her head chastising her for clinging to control. For trying to hold on to the bliss she had at any cost.

 

“Do you have everything you need to stay the night love?” Killian asked, buttoning his shirt with one hand.

 

“Yes. I packed an overnight bag before the wedding.”

 

   She could still see the weight of sadness in his eyes. She could still see his burden. Though it grew lighter with each passing day. She quietly cursed Hades. She cursed Killian’s ability to speak to the dead. She cursed the Darkness for the effects still lingering in their lives.

   Standing out of bed she let the clean linens fall from her body. A morning chill upon her bare skin. He smiled to see the shape of the woman he loved.

 

“You better get dressed, or I may just have to take off what I’m wearing.” He raised his brow.

 

   She approached him, slowly putting her arms around his neck and taking him in a tender kiss. She could feel him relax in her embrace. She could feel his rough calloused hand against her smooth bare skin as he held her.

 

“Emma…” He breathed as she pulled back and rested her head on his shoulder. “Is everything alright?”

 

“Yes.” She remained for a long moment in his arms, knowing it couldn’t last forever. “Everything is perfect.”

 

*****

 

“Do you want to go sailing today?” Ruby asked.

 

“You want to go out on my ship?” Jillian sat next to her on the tapestried couch.

 

“Yeah! I thought maybe you could give me some pointers. Since I’m going to be first mate. Wait, is Smee staying or coming with us?”

 

“Coming with us where?”

 

“On our adventure! I assumed we’d leave as soon as Belle and Adam got back.”

 

“Leave Storybrooke?”

 

“Of course! Wasn’t that always the plan?”

 

“I suppose it was wasn’t it?”

 

“Are you feeling alright Jillian? I feel like you’re avoiding something.”

 

   She looked down.

 

“I think I know what it is.” Ruby leaned in to her.

 

“Y-you do?” Jillian said in shock.

 

“Last time you left your father died. The thought of leaving him again must give you some anxiety.”

 

“Aye.” Jillian laughed. “I suppose that is what’s troubling me.”

 

“Well don’t worry. We can come home and visit whenever you want. Now that you have the power of the gods it’s easy!”

 

“Power of the gods…” She looked down at her hands.

 

   Ruby rested her head on Jillian’s shoulder.

 

“Where should we go first?”

 

“Wherever you like my Bonny Lass.”

 

“I think we should see where the portal takes us.” She smiled. “Sounds about right for an adventure with Captain Jill. I can’t wait.”

 

*****

 

“Look how big she’s gotten papa!” Roland held his sisters hands as she unsteadily stepped across the kitchen floor. “I bet she’ll be able to walk on her own soon!”

 

“Don’t you be rushing my little girl to grow up!” Robin smiled.

 

“I can’t help it! I want to be able to show her the things you showed me! Will you do lessons with Margot like I got?”

 

“Margot is going to go to school.” Regina came into the room. “But you can certainly still teach her like your dad taught you.”

 

   She leaned in and kissed the top of her stepsons head. Roland smiled.

 

“Do you think she’ll have magic?” Roland asked.

 

   Robin and Regina exchanged a look.

 

“Roland why don’t you go upstairs and get dressed? We’ll go down to the diner to see Henry.” Regina said.

 

“Aright!” He said happily.

 

   Robin waited to hear his footsteps upstairs.

 

“Magic? How did I forget about magic? Is it possible? Could she have magic too?” He said in alarm.

 

“It is most definitely possible. Magical abilities are hereditary. And she is Cora’s granddaughter. Both Zelena and I have powers. We haven’t been able to find out who Zelena’s father is. But she has enough power that I’d have to guess she gets it from both sides.”

 

“What happens when a child has magic? She’s not going to start flying around the nursery is she?” He picked up his daughter.

 

“I think that’s the least of our problems. Can you imagine teenage rebellion when the teen has magic?”

 

“I shudder to think… Is there any way of knowing? Any way of finding out for certain that she will have powers?”

 

“I suppose we could take her to Doctor Whale.” Regina paced the kitchen.

 

“What happened when you were a child? How did your powers manifest?”

 

“I don’t think I’m a good example.” She shook her head.

 

“Why not?”

 

“I always struggled with my magic powers. Mother forced me to use them at such a young age I grew up in fear of magic. But my father had no magical abilities. Depending on who Zelena’s father was, Margot is much more likely to show the traits Zelena did.”

 

“Sounds like we have to talk to Zelena.” He sighed.

 

“First let’s go see Whale.”

 

*****

 

“There, there, it’s alright. Don’t fuss.” Snow gently bounced Silvinet in her arms.

 

“Has he quieted down yet?” David whispered.

 

“Yes, I finally got him to settle. No thanks to you.”

 

“How was I suppose to know he didn’t like being tickled? The other one loved it!”

 

“The other one is Landry. Ariel said they have very different temperaments. Maybe you should just stick to handling Landry from now on.”

 

“No argument here. How can you tell them apart? They look the same.” He raised an eyebrow.

 

“You can tell by their eyes. Silvi has a very serious expression. And Landry is almost always in good spirits.”

 

“Silvinet reminds me of Gold.”

 

“David!” She hissed. “What are you implying?”

 

“Well not that he’s the father!” He defended himself. “The kids both clearly look like Adam.”

 

“Good. Belle and Adam’s situation is strange enough without rumors that one of them is Rumplestiltskin’s.”

 

“I won’t spread the rumor if you don’t.”

 

“You do look like your father.” Snow smiled fondly at the baby. “And your mother too. This is nice isn’t it? Having a baby?”

 

“Snow…”

 

“I’m not saying we should have another. I’m also not saying we shouldn’t…”

 

“Then I will. We should not have another baby.” He put his hands on his hips.

 

“Why not?” She moaned. “Remember when Neal was this little? He was so cute! Wouldn’t it be nice if he had a-“

 

“Don’t say it.” David raised his finger. “It’s not happening so just don’t.”

 

“You really don’t want another kid?” She asked sadly.

 

“It’s not that Snow. I love our kids. And I’m glad we have both of them. But you’re thinking of the happy times and forgetting the tough times.”

 

“Sure, there’s the diapers, and the less than ideal sleep schedule. But we see more of Neal’s personality come through every day! Don’t you love that?”

 

“Of course I love it. But the tough times I’m talking about are not dirty diapers. You forget, both our kids were ripped away from us seconds after they were born. I just… I can’t handle that. I worry enough for Neal and Emma. I just want to spend my energy keeping them safe. If we had another I feel like the kids we already have wouldn’t have enough attention.”

 

“David Emma is thirty three years old.” Snow said flatly.

 

“And she’s a handful!”

 

“Alright.” Snow conceded. “We don’t have to have another kid if you feel that way about it. I certainly can’t argue that Emma and Neal are a lot of work.”

 

“Are you alright with that? A family of four?”

 

“Four sounds perfect.” She smiled.

 

    He kissed her cheek looking down at the baby sleeping in her arms.

 

“This one is the fussy one isn’t he?”

 

“Silvinet.” She corrected.

 

“I’m going to check on the other one- I mean, Landry.”

 

Chapter 158: Real World Knowledge

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke

Killian and Emma take a shift watching the boys while Belle and Adam are away.

   Killian put his arm around Emma’s shoulder as they approached the French cottage.

 

“I’m looking forward to seeing the kids.” Emma held his hand.

 

“I didn’t realize you liked children so much.” He smiled.

 

“I like kids!” She said defensively.

 

“I guess I just always thought you preferred… older children…”

 

“I guess I haven’t spent much time around babies that weren’t my brother. Henry was taken away from me before I even held him…”

 

“I didn’t realize that.” He said quietly.

 

“I just knew… if I held him I wouldn’t be able to let him go.”

 

“I know that was a difficult time for you.” He said with sympathy.

 

“It was for the best.” She sighed. “What about you?”

 

“What about me?”

 

“You raised Neal, or… Baelfire. Did you ever think about kids?”

 

“Certainly. But Milah was terrified. My Milah never had children with me. But the other Milah… you know the story.”

 

“Yeah. Jillian. It’s funny to think we met her before she was born.”

 

“Aye. It would seem neither of us have typical parenting situations do we?”

 

“You can say that again.”

 

   Emma concealed a blush. Unwilling to admit she was thinking of a future between them. She shook her head violently. Removing her mind from an uncertain future and grounding herself in reality.

   Killian reached for the door, but before he could turn the handle it opened.

 

“Dad!” Emma said in surprise.

 

   She quickly pushed Killian’s arm off her shoulder and stood with her hands at her sides. Hook did the same.

 

“Give it a rest.” He rolled his eyes. “I already know you two are back together.”

 

“How are the kids?” Emma changed the subject.

 

“I can’t tell the two of them apart but your mother has no problem.” He grumbled.

 

“Oh good! You’re here!” Snow came in holding one of the babies. “This one is-“

 

“Silvinet.” Killian took him in his arms. “The younger.”

 

“The cryer.” David mumbled.

 

“Thanks mom.” Emma smiled. “We can take it from here. Tell Neal we said hello!”

 

The door closed behind them. Emma watched as Killian looked down at the baby in his arms.

 

“Seems like you’re kind of good at this.” She remarked.

 

“It’s funny.” He smiled. “I can see Belle’s features in his face. Can’t you?”

 

“Yes.” She said with a gentile happiness.

 

“Bae was like that. I could see Milah in him.”

 

“You never talk much about raising him.” Emma put a hand in his shoulder.

 

“I had no idea what I was doing.” Killian admitted with a laugh as they made their way up the stairs to the nursery. “I fell in love with Milah. And Bae came with. I was just… myself around him.”

 

“An odd influence for a kid.” She smirked.

 

“Aye. I taught him to be a pirate. I spent so long with my brother trying to follow the rules of society. Rules that never served me. Never served Milah. I wanted Bae to grow up with a realistic view of the world. Maybe I forced him to grow up too fast.”

 

“Hey.” She put a hand on his arm. “Neal loved you. As if seeing him a couple of months ago didn’t make that certain. You were a good father to him. Just like you’re going to be a good godfather to these boys.”

 

“They’re going to be smart.” He said. “Their parents are smart enough on their own. These boys are going to come by it from both sides.”

 

“I think Belle chose you to be their godfather because of your experience with Neal.” Emma picked up Landry.

 

“What do you mean?”

 

“Belle and Adam can give these boys an education. Hell, they can even train them to fight. But you can impart to them real world knowledge. Good and bad. Better than anyone.”

 

“You think I should be honest with them? Like I was with Bae?”

 

“Yes. Belle and Adam have both benefited from your experience. These boys will too.”

 

“I suppose that’s one thing to call three centuries of existence…”

 

“This is a good thing! I hope you can understand your role with the boys. I think guiding them as they grow suits you.”

 

“I wish I had more time with Bae.” He said quietly.

 

“I miss him too.”

 

“These boys will never be alone.” He set Silvinet down in his crib.

 

   Emma laid Landry back too.

 

“I’m rather tired.” He admitted.

 

“Let’s go to bed.” Emma placed her hand on his chest. “Staying here gives us an excuse to behave.”

 

“I suppose we had to break our streak eventually.” He laughed.

 

“Come on.” She put an arm around him. “We can talk more in the morning.

 

Notes:

I’m currently on vacation in the Caribbean. (Study for Emma and Killian’s trip 😂)
Sorry for the delays in posting. It’s kind of tricky international.

Chapter 159: Sadie’s Story

Summary:

Setting: Storybrooke

A glimpse into Captain Baelfire’s life and how he met his wife Sadie.

   Baelfire walked in to the diner. He went rigid to see Rumplestiltskin at the counter. With a sigh he approached to make his order.

 

“Hello Captain Baelfire.” Rumple smiled slightly.

 

“Mm.” He grunted.

 

“You know you can call me by my name if you want.” Rumple tried to sound casual.

 

“If I call you anything it will be Crocodile.”

 

   Rumple looked sadly down at the counter.

 

“What about mister Gold?” The impish man suggested.

 

“Gold?”

 

“It was my name during the curse. Belles husband often calls me that. I think it’s a way to detach from my deeds as Rumplestiltskin.”

 

“Were your deeds as Gold any better?”

 

   Rumple was quiet.

 

“What’ll it be Captain?” Smee asked.

 

“Ruby’s hangover cure.” He laid a silver piece on the counter.

 

“Is it your wife again?” Rumple asked.

 

“I’m not talking to you about my wife.” Bae said in a low serious tone.

 

“Maybe you should? Perhaps I could help you.”

 

“She’s an alcoholic. I’ve stopped it from killing her, but it doesn’t stop the hangover. She’s just stressed from the trip. She doesn’t like to stay in one place too long.”

 

“Yes but how has her behavior cost you? And your daughter?”

 

   He turned and looked him in the eye.

 

“I love my wife. Even her flaws. I’m not like you. I am willing to sacrifice for the woman I love. I’m willing to take care of her when she is unhappy.”

 

“Yes. Milah and I never did care for one another as we should have.”

 

   Baelfire glared at him with anger.

 

“Perhaps it was I who should have cared more…”

 

“You were unwilling to do anything to make her happy. That much I remember. I may have been a child when we left you. But I remember my mother’s face when you were around. And I remember it when Killian was around. He made her happy. That’s the kind of man I chose to be.”

 

“I’m happy for you Bae.”

 

   The Captain slammed his fist down on the counter.

 

“C-Captain Baelfire…” Rumple corrected himself. “But what if I could help you?”

 

“There is no potion to cure alcoholism. Or trauma. You don’t know what she’s been through. You don’t know the visions she’s trying to escape when she drinks.”

 

“You’re right. No potion can cure those things. But magic can.”

 

“You have no magic. And I have sought magical aid before. It takes a great deal of power to heal someone from this kind of thing. Sadie struggles, the same way my father has had such a hard time coming back in to town.”

 

“Please Bae. Just let me try.” He pleaded sincerely.

 

“Why should I?”

 

“You believe the pirate deserves forgiveness don’t you?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“You’re not the same man as my son. But I would do anything to have another chance to make him proud of me. Perhaps if I can help you… it will be the first step towards my own forgiveness.”

 

“I have to get back to my ship.” Bae said as he picked up his to-go bag.

 

   Rumple looked down sadly. The bell above the door chimed slightly then stopped.

 

“Crocodile.” Bae said. “If you were able to find something to help Sadie, without hurting her, I’d be willing to give it a try.”

 

“Of course! I’ll start looking right away!” He said.

 

   The bell chimed as the Captain left the diner.

 

*****

 

   Hannah stomped up the steps onto the deck of the Argo. Tears pressing against her lashes. She put her hands on her hips and walked around the deck, trying to calm a rush of emotion. In a flash of light her brother was in front of her.

 

“Hey Hannah! What are you-? Are you alright?” Henry asked.

 

“I’m fine!” She said angrily turning away.

 

“Hey, you know you can tell me if you’re upset about something.” He put his hand on her shoulder.

 

“It doesn’t matter. You wouldn’t understand.” She rushed to the mast, taking a rope and skillfully climbing into the rigging.

 

“Well I definitely won’t understand if you don’t tell me.” He tried to climb after her, finding it much more difficult than she had made it look.

 

   Hannah sighed, climbing into the crows nest. Henry was relieved, disappearing in a flash of light to appear next to her without having to climb.

 

“It’s… its mum…” She said sadly. “She was going to cook my favorite food tonight. We’ve been trying to get along more. Daddy stresses when we don’t. But I just went to get her so we could start dinner and…”

 

“And…?” He pressed gently.

 

“And she’s piss drunk.” She looked down.

 

“You must be upset with her.” He said sadly.

 

“I’m not.” Hannah wiped her eyes. “I know the story. I know why she drinks. I just… I miss so much time with her because of it. It’s why I have such a hard time with her.”

 

“I pretty much only ever see you two fighting.” He scratched his head.

 

“She’s a good mum. I know the only reason she doesn’t want me to wander off is because she’s seen the worst of the world.”

 

“What happened?” He asked. “Like, what really happened? To Sadie?”

 

   Hannah’s lip trembled.

 

“You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to…” He reassured.

 

“M-mum was from an island. Not far from Dunbroch. The people there were simple. They worked the land, they enjoyed their spirits, their people were never rich but they were happy. Until a neighboring kingdom came in and began to export their goods. Suddenly they weren’t working to feed themselves anymore, they were working for money. And that would have been fine until the crops died…”

 

“Famine…” He said.

 

“The great hunger, they called it. And the worst part was… they’d have had enough food to make it through. If those damn oppressors hadn’t kept taking it. They forced the people to labor, refusing to let them eat the food they themselves harvested. Thousands died. Including mums family.”

 

“That’s terrible…”

 

“Mum was the only one left. She tried to work hard, to earn enough to feed herself. But eventually she realized if she didn’t do something differently, she’d die. So she assembled a crew. Young men she had grown up with. They captured a ship and sailed up and down the straights, protecting their people from the oppressors. Allowing the island to keep their food. But they were just one ship… and the oppressors came with an army.”

 

“What did she do?”

 

“She fought. They all fought. And they all died. Mum was knocked out cold in the middle of the battle. She woke among the corpses of her countrymen. She was hurt, unable to get up and leave the wreck of that ship for days. She had to stay and recover alone, as their bodies rotted around her.”

 

   They heard footsteps below.

 

“Captain on deck!” Shouted the bosun.

 

   They leaned over the edge of the crows nest , watching Captain Balefire in his red velvet coat as he made his way towards the captains quarters.

 

“Was it after that?” Henry asked. “That your parents met?”

 

“Yes.” Hannah said quietly.

 

“How did they meet?”

 

    She smiled softly. Happy to remember a better tale of her mother’s life.

 

“Mum saved daddy’s life.”

 

*****

 

   Bae walked into the room, Sadie was bent over a basin, she rinsed her mouth with water and spat it out. Pale from vomiting.

 

“How are you feeling?” He asked.

 

“Same as usual.” She said quietly, Turning towards the wall.

 

“I hate seeing you like this.” He lamented as he sat on the bed next to her.

 

“So does Hannah.” Sadie’s voice cracked. “D’you think she hates me?”

 

“No Sadie.” He put his arm around her. “We hate seeing you like this because we know how much it hurts you.”

 

“I’m a shite mum.” She wept.

 

“Hannah knows why you worry about her. But she’s a big girl. You don’t have to worry so much. She’s got us, Jillian, even Henry. She’ll never have to go through what you did.”

 

“I wuz her age Bae… When I was all alone. Not yet grown… and I watched everyone around me die. All cuz them bastards saw my people as less th’n human.” She wiped her eyes. “I don’ want ‘er to ever know what that feels like.”

 

“Drinking isn’t going to change it Sadie.”

 

“I can’t stop the thoughts from poppin’ in me head! One moment I’ll be fine, and the next I’ll see the faces o’ men, eyes glazed by death, starin’ at me…”

 

“What if there was something we could do to help that?” He asked cautiously.

 

“Like what?”

 

“I don’t know… magic?”

 

“I just hate rememberin’. If I could stop the memories… I would…”

 

“What about good memories? Better memories?”

 

“Like what?”

 

“Like how stupid I looked when you first met me.” He smirked.

 

“Y’ mean hangin’ by yer ankles in the town square?” She laughed.

 

“See? That always puts a smile on your face.” He opened the bag and handed her a bit of toast. “It’s a good thing you decided to cut me down. Those town people were planning on stoning me!”

 

“Serves you right fer’ stealin’ from em.”

 

“I didn’t! That was Killian’s number one rule! We steal from the wealthy. From the crown. They mistook me for the leader of a gang of bandits!”

 

“Well with yer hair an’ beard grown out all messy I kn’ see how they made a mistake.”

 

“Why did you decide to save me?”

 

“I could tell you was a bloke fallen on hard times. I could relate.”

 

“I had run away from the Jolly Roger.” He recalled. “Jillian was getting on my last nerve. It wasn’t long after you and I met that I became captain of the Argo.”

 

“Yer welcome.” She said.

 

“Oh? You think you had something to do with that?”

 

“I picked out the ship!”

 

“You tried to steal it from Jason! I was at least planning on buying it! Until you robed me anyway…”

 

“Well I had planned to steal it, but that bastard Jason caught me. So I had t’ seduce some poor idiot and steal his money. Turns out you’re some poor idiot.”

 

“Oh so THAT’S why you saved me?”

 

“Actually when I saved yer arse I thought ye was broke! But once I cleaned you up I realized how handsome ye were.” She smiled. “So I thought I’d have me fun with ya.”

 

“Yes, I certainly wasn’t expecting to get rescued and laid all on the same day.” He leaned in to kiss her.

 

“Ye don’t want t’ kiss me. I’ve been heavin’ all morning.” She held up a hand.

 

   He lowered it and kissed her anyway.

 

“I was hopelessly in love after that. A woman who would save me from being stoned, sleep with me, and rob me all on the same day? I never stood a chance. It’s a good thing I caught up with you before you got to the Argo. You would have sailed off and I would have never seen you again.”

 

“No, you would have.” She smirked. “After i found out you were the son of Captain Hook I knew why you had so much gold.”

 

“Oh, so you only love me for my gold?” He raised an amused brow.

 

“No. I love ye because no matter how many times I tied y’ up an’ robbed ye, you always came back. Eventually… I stopped runnin’. Because I felt like… I had a home. And it wuz with you.”

 

“Home is a place that when it’s gone… you just miss it.” He smiled.

 

“Aye. An one day after I ran from ye with a whole chest full o’ gold, I realized I didn’t want the gold. I just wanted you.”

 

“And I want you. I love you Sadie. We got Hannah from that love. I hate seeing you torture yourself, I just want you to be happy. If I can find some magic to help the visions of your past, would you try it?” He held her hand.

 

“I’m tired o’ hurtin’ me family with these demons.” She wept. “I don’t want t’ upset you, or Hannah. I want to be a better mum. And a better first mate.”

 

“You’re amazing at both of those things Sadie. Let us help you, so you can be amazing and happy.”

 

“Alright Bae.” She leaned in to him, her voice trembling. “I’ll try.”

 

Chapter 160: Before the Solstice

Summary:

Regina and Zelena worry about Margot’s future. David comes down on his daughter for not being honest with Hook.

   
   Regina paced in the waiting room lobby. Biting down on her thumb, deep in thought.

 

“What are you so worried about Regina?” Robin asked. “If Margot has magic it’s going to be odd, but I certainly think we’re equipped to handle it.”

 

    He bounced his young daughter to keep her spirits up.

 

“I don’t exactly have the best relationship with magic you know.” She said nervously. “Neither does Zelena. And neither did my mother. Having magic could cause Margot a lifetime of pain. Just like it did for the rest of my family.”

 

“No it won’t.” Robin smiled. “She’ll be fine.”

 

“What makes you so sure?” Regina’s expression was full of concern.

 

“Zelena was abandoned by your mother. You were terrorized by her. Margot is going to be alright because she has a family that loves her. It’s not going to be like you or your sister had it. We can give her support. Honestly there is no better place to have a magical child.”

 

“Then why am I still so worried?” She sat next to him.

 

   He placed the girl in her arms.

 

“It’s natural to worry for your children. You’re a wonderful mother to Margot. And if she was born with magic, you’ll be a wonderful teacher too.”

 

“Learning magic for me was just one manipulation after another.” She shook her head.

 

“That’s how you’ll know what to do. You can give Margot the patience and understanding you never got.”

 

   Regina gave him a tearful smile and leaned her head into his shoulder.

 

“Robin? Regina?” Whale came in to the waiting room. “I’m ready to see you now.”

 

*****

 

   Emma woke to the sound of birds. Killian had gotten up early. She hadn’t even heard the babies cry. She came down the stairs into the hall, rounding the corner to the kitchen.

 

“Good morning.” Killian smiled. “Your parents came by to take over. Ariel will be by this evening.”

 

   He set a plate down at the table for her.

 

“I think we need to look into getting a bed like Belle and Adam’s. I slept like a baby!”

 

“Good morning sweetheart!” Snow came in holding Silvinet, David holding Landry.

 

“How are the boys?” She asked.

 

“Silvinet woke once or twice during the night. But other than that they slept soundly.” Killian sat next to her at the table.

 

“Are you joining us?” Emma asked.

 

“Hook already made us breakfast.” David gave his wife a look.

 

“Killian could you help me with silvinet for a moment while I prepare his bottle?” Snow asked.

 

“Of course.” He stood and followed her into the kitchen.

 

“Uh oh. What did I do?” Emma asked, recognizing her father’s tactic to get her alone.

 

“It’s what you didn’t do.” He said sternly. “You haven’t told him about the plan yet have you?”

 

“I’m just giving him a bit of time before I spring it on him.” She played with her breakfast.

 

“You’re stalling.”

 

“He’s happy right now dad. I don’t want to spoil it. He’s still healing…”

 

“No excuses Emma. He deserves to know. And you can’t protect him forever.”

 

“I know.” She looked down.

 

“The solstice is in a week. After that you only have three months before the fall equinox. If you don’t tell him by the end of the week I’m going to do it for you. Got it?”

 

   She looked at her plate and nodded.

 

“He deserves to hear it from you Emma.”

 

“You’re right…” She whispered.

 

“Are you ready to head home?” Killian asked.

 

“Yes.” Emma hid her sad expression with a smile.

 

“I’ll get the bags and meet you downstairs.” He turned the corner to the hall.

 

“I’ll tell him before the solstice. I promise this time. Just let me give him a couple more days.” She said to her father.

 

“Before the solstice.” David nodded.

 

*****

 

“What did Robin and Regina leave in such a hurry for?” Zelena asked, skillfully dominating at videogames.

 

“Well, they didn’t tell me…” Roland said. “But I asked a question about Margot, and then they both got really serious and went straight to the doctor.”

 

“What did you ask about?” Zelena kept up her efforts.

 

“I asked if Margot was going to have magical powers.”

 

   Zelena stopped.

 

“Got you! Yes!!! Finally I won!” He said happily.

 

“Magical powers? Has she showed signs of magic?” Zelena asked desperately.

 

“No. I just thought since you and Regina have power maybe Margot does too.” He shrugged.

 

“She could have magic…” Zelena breathed.

 

“Want to play another round?” He asked.

 

“I need a minute.” She put down her controller and stepped across the foyer to the study.

 

“Is everything ok aunt Zelena?” Roland was puzzled.

 

“Yes. Everything is fine.” She closed the door behind her.

 

   Roland couldn’t help but wonder what everyone was acting so strangely about.

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 8 of Rum and Rage AU